Preface

A Little WickedPosted originally on the Archive of Our Own at /works/18506401.

Rating:

Explicit

Archive Warning:

Graphic Depictions Of Violence

Category:

F/M, M/M

Fandom:

Harry Potter - J. K. Rowling, Twilight Series - All Media Types

Relationship:

Cedric Diggory/Harry Potter, Edward Cullen/Harry Potter, Hermione Granger/Ron Weasley, Alice Cullen/Jasper Hale, Emmett Cullen/Rosalie Hale, Carlisle Cullen/Esme Cullen, Past Edward Cullen/Bella Swan - Relationship

Character:

Harry Potter, Hermione Granger, Ron Weasley, Cedric Diggory, Edward Cullen, Bella Swan, Alice Cullen, Jasper Hale, Rosalie Hale, Emmett Cullen, Carlisle Cullen, Esme Cullen

Additional Tags:

Morally Grey Harry Potter, Witchcraft, Inspired by Chilling Adventures of Sabrina, Pure-Blood Hermione Granger, Pure-Blood Ron Weasley, Pure-Blood Harry Potter, Crossover, Thriller, Horror, References to Chilling Adventures of Sabrina, Dark Hermione, Dark Ron, Alternate Universe - Canon Divergence, Soulmates, Slow Burn, Fluff and Angst, Eventual Smut, Implied/Referenced Character Death, Dark Harry Potter, Don't copy to another site

Collections:

Harry Potter Fanfic Must Reads,

Best Harry Potter Crossovers,

Harry Potter Centric Fanfiction

Stats:

Published: 2019-04-18 Updated: 2021-01-11 Chapters: 30/? Words: 224889

A Little Wicked

by Muffin_Paradise

Summary

Edward Cullen thought he was the one to have dark secrets in the moment he met the new student at Forks High School, the mysterious and charming Harry Potter. However, Edward slowly realizes that in addition to being mysterious, Harry hides secrets that can be darker than his.

OR "my soulmate is - possibly - a dark wizard"

WARNING: ALL *my* fanfics are available in English on WATTPAD, as well the Brazilian Portuguese version is available on WATTPAD and SOCIAL SPIRIT.
My user is *always* Muffin_Paradise and Muffin_Paradise2. My other links are available on my user profile.

Notes

I had an inspirational breakthrough one night when I saw a beautiful manip image of Harry and Edward and when I realized I had already made the nucleus of this fic and honestly I think it was good.

I cannot divulge much of the plot, but I say that in this universe, the magic of Harry's world is fused with the style of the series "Chilling Adventures of Sabrina". If you have watched, you will understand the direction of this fic.

I beg your pardon if you find mistakes in writing and grammar, but it is because English is not my language.

See the end of the work for more notes

Strangers

CHAPTER I

STRANGERS

Edward Cullen toyed with a fork in the hot dog that he bought, concentrating on that nasty-looking food - just as all human foods were, in his view - preferring to look at it than to pay attention to others around him. It was Monday, the beginning of another year as a Forks High School refectory was filled with the sounds of teenage students: laughter, lively voices, uninteresting conversations, uninteresting people.

Lifting his gaze to his siblings, he had seenRosalielook at the tips of herlong golden hair.

'Should I cut it? I've kept the same length for years...'her mind rambled through different types of haircuts.

Edward had quickly disconnected himself from his sister's mind, too bored to follow her reveries of vanity.He turned to Emmett who as watching on his smartphone videos of UFC fights, his mind focused on martial arts scams.

Turning to the left, he had seenJaspergroping around the table impatiently.

'Four hoursto get out of here. Four hours...'

Jasper hated having to attend high school, but unlike Edward who was more irritated by his perpetual state of boredom for of being in that place, Jasper was irritated by the crowding of humans, their pulsating hearts and hot blood running through their veins, tempting him on every second, even with almost fifty years since joining the Cullen's vegetarian diet. Alice stroked her mate's hand as her golden eyes rested on Edward's face.

'Ed ... Are you okay?'Her mind asked softly.

Edwardwas close to his siblings, but he wasmoreintimate with Alice. They both had the habit of having secret conversations where he read her mind and she interpreted his subtle facial expressions learned over the decades.

He gently twisted his mouth and she understood with an empathic smile.

He felt tortured.

Over the course of nearly seventy years, he pretended to be a highschoolteenagerso that he and his family could move to another place that hadn't days fulfilled with the sunlight as was insignificant, to recommence that cycle.If it weren't enough to be caught in this infinite loop, he still possessed the "gift" (or a curse) of telepathy, which basically made his brain act like a radio, catching the thoughts of everyone around him in a radius of almost 100 meters.

In addition to the mediocrity of the conversations, he still listened tothe thoughts of these young peopleunwillingly.

"... Of course I like youJess... You are my girl" Mike Newton said looking at Jessica Stanley ' No, I don't like you that much, but I love our sex'

"...Oh Mike!- Jessica said hugging the neck of the boy"- ' HA!!! I hope Elle could hear that...'

"… Well, I accept to go on a date with you!" - ' For lack of something better, this is what I have left'

"...Wow, Carol, you look great…TheCaliforniasundid good to you!" - ' Ugh, you look like a pumpkin with this horrible suntan'

"... Hey Thomas, you were brilliant last season, congratulations man!" - ' D oes he notice me this year?'

"... Of course I'm ready for test!" - ' FUCK WE HAVE A TEST TODAY?!'

Edward dropped his fork, taking another deep breath to calm himself down, even though he knew this action was useless, ashis lungs technically needed no air.This was one of the few human reflexes he'd keptsince he'dturned into a vampire more than a hundred years ago.

'This is my private hell. So be it.'He shrugged,leaningbackagainstthechair as he swept the school refectory with his eyes.

In the far left corner, away from all tables, three teens sat while occasionally eating their snacks while being watched by the students around.

Edward unconsciously caught the conversation of others with his sensitive hearing.

"... Are they English?"

"Yeah... They were transferredfrom posh boarding school or something like that from UK..."

"I had class with the redhead. His name is Ron... He seems to be a nice guy."

"I had class with that bulky-haired girl... But don't ask me the name, because I forgot."

Edward looked back at the new students, who seemed disinterested.At the end was a girl with bulky brown hair but gracefully wavy, reserved gentle brown eyes.Beside her, a red-haired boy with blue eyesand freckle-faced face sipped hiscokewhile whispering something Edward could not understand.Finally, there was a young boy with black hair, porcelain complexion and green eyes that looked bored.

"What happed Edward?" Alice asked, making him turn his attention to their table.

"We have new classmates." Edward said casually.

"Really?"

"Yes... Didn't you see in vision?" Edward asked.Sincethe incident withBella, theCullensbecame morewary of interacting with humans, and any newcomer was previously seen by Alice in her visions, in order to avoid future problems.

"No... nothing." Alice shrugged as she rummaged through the refectory until she found the newcomers' table.

"Nothing?" Rosalieasked incredulously.

"No..."

Edward said nothing, turning his attention to the table on the other side of the refectory.Carefully, he rummaged with his powers the thoughts of everyone in the place, until he could getto thetable of the new students, but all he encountered was with a strange silence, as if his power had been bounced off.He tried again, and again he failed.

The redhead and the girl looked at Edward as if he'd been caughtin the act.Their faces were serious.

Edward blinked inamazement.

That was impossible.

"Alice...Speak something mentally" Heturned to his sister.

'What happened?'Her mental voice sounded in his head.

"Edward, what happened?" Jasperasked.

"I... I cannot hear what they think…" He whispered, but the four vampires heard perfectlyturning their backs on the three new students. "I cannot hear..."

"What?" Rosalieexclaimedinalarm.

"I cannot hear…" He repeated for himself in shook.

"What do you mean you cannot hearbro?" Emmettasked frowning.

"I cannot.It's like they're isolated themselves in a vacuum... Not a word.No sound." Edward whispered.

"Try again... Concentrate." Rosaliedemanded.

Edward once again directed his power toward the desired point, but once again he met the silence.Looking carefully, he saw that this timeit was hewho was watchedby the seemingly younger boy, his green eyes staring at him intenselywhile hisfacial expression was stoic,jaw tightlycontracted androsy lips locked in a straight line.

Hecouldn't hear nothing. Absolutely nothing.

Watching the three get up (the redhead boy was the tallest of the three, nearly as tall as Edward, while the girl and the green-eyed boy were of low stature), theCullenswatched them walk through the refectory with a discreet speed.

"Nothing?"

"Nothing" Edward blinked his golden eyes, looking at his hands. "Weird..."

Alice looked at her brother and finally asked.

"What is weird, Ed?"

Edward lifted his head to look at his sister.

"For a brief moment, they seemed to know what I was trying to do..." Edward whispered.

"You think they're vampires?" Emmettasked.

"No... They have different eye colors... Human ones. And I could see the blood flowing in their faces." Edward answered.

"It must have been your impression..." Rosalie whispered.

"He couldn't hearBella'sthoughts either." Jaspersaid.

"Yes, but onething is to be only with one individual, another thing totally different is happening this with three." Rosaliesaid.

The alarm signal sounded in the refectory, indicating the time to return to the classroom.

"We'd better go to class... Later we'll talk about it." Edward got up from the table, being accompanied by the others to the exit, each separating and following the way to their respective classrooms.

Walking to his locker, Edward took his biology book - another useless accessory to his human farce - and walked into the classroom in theother building, despondent by the enormous boredom that awaited him.

.

.

.

Sitting by the windowand alone - the students, unconsciously following the instincts of survival and also by intimidation, didn't sit next to him - Edward stared at the raindrops that ran down the glass of the windows as he watched the trees with their branches covered with green and moist mosses.Although small, insignificant, Edward likedForks, he liked to watch the green, dense landscape that surrounded them.There wassomething peaceful about the nature of this piece of Washington State.

"Very well, class,turntopage394. Todaywe'll study thekingdom of Plantae..." Professor Warren spoke until he was interrupted by a knock at the door. "Come in..."

The black-haired boy came into the room and handed the teacher a piece of paper.

"Sorry to interrupt you sir... I had a little problem with my locker" Edward heardhimmurmursoftly, his modulated voice with a thick British accent.

"No needs to apologize.What's your name?"

"Harry, sir, Harry Potter."

"Well Mr. Potter, do you want to introduce yourself to the class?"

"No sir."

"Then youcan sit next toMr.Cullenat the third table."

The boy, Harry, stared at Edward, who this time could visualize the young boy better.Harry Potter was small, no more than5'5 ft and wore aturtleneckshirtin emerald green knitting that highlighted his eyes that also possessed an impressive green hue, being crowned by long dark lashes and thick dark eyebrows that contrasted with his ivory skin.Edward also saw a intriguing ray-shaped scar that was partially hidden by the boy's dark locks.

He was generally very handsome,with a freshness of youth and innocencein his featuresbutalso something that Edward wasn't sure how to define, because his mind was completely protected.Instead the boy looked at him with an expression that seemed to be incredulity, discomfort, sadness or melancholy... Edward again tried to read the young man's mind, butnothing came of it.

As he advanced, Harry was pounding through the warm air of the room heater and Edward had a violent reaction just like he had withBellalast year, only much worse than he could imagine.

Unbelievable.

Impossible.

Hot air amplified the boy's scent, saturating the air with a delicious scent that vaguely resembled a warm caramel and others elements that Edward couldn't define, more powerful and intoxicating thanBella's, which seemed insignificant in comparison with this.As he stared at the table, Edward felt every muscle in his body ache inan insane urgeto press his teeth into the boy's small neck that sat beside him, draining every drop of blood from that body.

It had been decades since he'd taken human blood, and until then, except forBella's, he'd never felt any desire for one in particular.

But this... This flirted dangerously with his self-control.

"Humn... Are you alright?" Edward heard the boy's voice beside him, soft and worried.

Edward just shook his head positively, lookingforward,refusing to look at him.

His mind was already beginning to draw plans to attract the boy after class... It would be easy.Edward was utterly handsome, knew how to manipulate people withhis charm.He could offer himself to show the surroundings to Harry... He could lead it without him realizing to the forest, where with a simple squeeze would break the boy's neck inorder toavoid possible screams and suck his entire blood... He could...

No...

No...

NO!!!

Edward thought ofCarlisle, thought of Esme, thought of his siblings, and the safety of his family... He had brought too many problems for them last year.He couldn't do that to them.No!

But he wanted so much... So much...

While wandering in the duality of his primitive desires and his consciousness, Harry silently passed a note to Edward who looked down at the table, contemplating the calligraphy.

It's not your fault. I'm sorry .

Before he could reason about the note, Edward had seen Harry pick up his bag, walkingbrisklytothe teacher, asking him to withdraw because he was feeling sick.Harry looked once more at Edward, giving a soft smile with his lips before disappearing through the door carrying his wonderful scent with him.

Complications

Chapter Summary

Edward tries to be a step ahead of the new students, but gets a big surprise.

Chapter Notes

Hi everyone, I hope you like this chapter. Again I apologize for possible grammar and spelling mistakes because English isn't my language.

See the end of the chapter for more notes

CHAPTER II

COMPLICATIONS

It had been just over a week since Edward had taken Biology with Harry.A week in which he locked himself indoors, refusing to talk to anyone and just leavingthe house to huntwhere he couldcope his frustration as he ran and climbed the nearby rocky mountains and then returned to his room with his discs.His parents and siblings tried to talk to him,tried tofind out the reason forhis annoyance.Edward could tell if he even knew how to catalog his thoughts that most closely resembleda complex tangle of wires

Technically, the situation was simple: he couldn't read Harry's mind and his friends one.Check.This had happened toBella as well, but soon he had discovered that from time to time he might find a rift in her mind, just like a crack in a shield.His plausible theory for this was similar to comparing his power of telepathy with aradio andthe different frequencies he could pick up.MaybeBella, Harry, and their friends had adifferentmental frequency.It soundedridiculousby these terms, but it was theclosesttheorizingto rationality he could find.

But this theory had a flaw: Harry and his friends had no holes in their shields.On the contrary, their mindshada thick wall that repelled his power, protecting their minds with absolute secrecy.Alice couldn't get a vision of them, as if they simply didn't exist within the field of future possibilities that constantly changed.And Edward also suspected thatJaspercouldn'tinfluence their emotions just as he couldn't interpret them.

To complete the not very promising picture, there was still the note Harry had given him before he left the classroom.Edward picked up the note, inspecting the six words written in a hurried but still beautiful calligraphy.

'It's not your fault. I'm sorry.'

What could that mean?

A quick interpretation told that Harry didn't blame Edward's strange behavior.That he was sorry for the situation, that is, he knew he was the culprit and not Edward.

Simple.

Except for the fact that it also meant that Harry might know what Edward was, and that was scary, for a human hardly came upwith thehypothesis that he and his family were in fact, vampires - evenBellatook months to guess the truth.But if that note meant what it appeared to meang, then Harry knew what he was.But the question was, who was he?What were he and his friends doing inForks?How did he know that Edward was a vampire?Does he really know that he's a vampire?

Edward looked at the window, watching the coolmorninglightbeginto dawn.

He would go back to school and find out what those foreigners were hiding.

For his protection and for his family.

.

.

.

"Wellwellwell, look who has decided to grace us with his presence." Rosaliescoffed, combing her golden hair as she looked at the reflection of herredconvertiblebodywork.

"Haha... Very funny" Edward countered sourly, unlocking the doors of his Volvo.

"We missed you little brother...We thought you had died inside yourbedroom." Emmett joked "Oh wait, wait... We're all already dead!!!"

Alice laughed, her voice ringing like bells in the wind.

"I don't knowwhyI'm still hanging out with you all..." Edward rolled his eyes.

"Because we have been siblings for more than fifty years, Ed.Getover it." Jasperjoked,stepping inside thecar while Rosalie was starting the vehicle.

"See you at school Ed! Don't be late." Alice said.

"Okay.I'll get there in a little while."

Edward watched his sibling's car pull away and stepped into his silver Volvo, breathing heavily as he started the engine.

On the way toForksHighSchool,enjoying the silence that his mind had to capture absolutely no external thinking, Edward could thinkof different ways to approach to those British.He first thought of approaching the bulky haired girl, using his supernatural charm to dazzle her and who knows how to get information, after all it was easier to enchant the females one.It was not a good thing to do, but it was a good possibility.He also thought of bringing up some subject with the redhead named Ron, for heseemedtobe friendly, easy to develop subject... But what subject?This was easier when hecould get some information straightfrom the source.But there was someone else...

Harry.

Well, Harry was more complicated.

For besides the vexatious situation he had in the last class, there was the fact that Edward didn't know if he could resist the urge to drink the teenager's blood. Last time it was Harry who escaped on his own initiative. He couldn't guarantee that the human could have survived for another five minutes in that situation. Edward nearly broke the wheel of the car with his hands at the thought of the possibility of being with him alone, a perfect territory for him to drink his blood...

No.

That wasn't what he was going to school for.

It was to find information.Itwasn'tto suck the blood ofaBritish green-eyedtwink.

Information and not blood.

Information!

.

.

.

By the time he gottoschool, students still parked their cars and a few others came on foot, and soon Edward's mind was bombarded with outside talkand thoughtsof all the humans around, a cacophony of annoying sounds that made his mouthtwistwith disgust, truly regretting to have returned to this place.If he envied anything in humans at this time, it would be their ability to die or to kill themselves.If Edward was dead – like dead-dead, not dead-alive - he could have some peace.

Or maybe he would go directly to Hell.

But since he was already technicallydead, then probably this was Hell.

Oh, what a lovely beggin of morning he already had.

Getting out of the car, Edward had spotted a shiny black Mustang approaching and parking relatively close to where his car was. From his window, Edward had seen the redheaded boy, Ron, get out of the driver's seat being followed by the bulky-haired girl, the two of them walking while hold their hands together. So they're dating, Edward thought, seeing them walking toward the school building and disappearing from their field of vision. Turning his eyes to the car, he had seen Harry come out of the back seat, carrying his backpack. Today Harry wore a peach-colored sweater that highlighted the rosy tintof his cheeks stained by the cold air. He looked beautiful in a cute way...

Edward nodded, checking once again if his bronze hair was well groomed intothe rearview mirror and got out of the car, catching the thoughts of the girls and some boys around them.

'Edward looks so hot today...'

'Those Cullens reallyneeds a little bit of sun light... They probably don't even know what Vitamin D is'

'Hmmm... I wonder if his little friend is so whiteas the rest of his body...'

That particular thought would make Edward blush if he was still capable of it.

Entering the building, he walked toward the lockers taking his necessary books for the Tuesday schedule: English literature, Math, Chemistry, and Physics.Closing the locket, he had seen Harry do the same action a few feet away, totally focused on his action.Edward paused for a moment, holding his breathtokeep him from beingsnatched by the boy's scent as it did in Biology class.

Harry closed the closet, his eyes resting on Edward with a puzzled facial expression as the vampire stood staring at him. Harry finally gave a soft smile and a slight nod, up the stairs leaving Edward free to breathe, his lungs filling again with air that still contained remnants of the sweetness of his alluring scent.

It was still as delicious as the first day, and he also felt a mysterious warmth spread from the center of his chest to the rest of his cold body. Edward closed his eyes in appreciation of the sensation, but opened them again to focus again on his obligations as student. It would be a long day and hopefully things would go well.

The first class was in English Literature, where even having read all the books mentioned several times, he still liked to attend, because literature alongside music was one of his greatest passions. While Professor MacClare, a seventy-year-old lady with white cotton-haired hair explaining what Jane Eyre's plot consisted of, Edward cannot help noticing that in the first row sat the bulky-haired British girl.

Edward had watched her, watching her carefully take notes on the subjectuttered, occasionally whispering to a girl on her sideand laughing softly at somerandomcomment.From time to time she would answer aloud a question asked by the teacher, her words uttered with eloquence and intelligently modulated.Edward soon noticed that she was really clever by the way she articulated her words or by her relaxed posture when asked about anything.

Her name was Hermione Granger.

Hermione... Interesting and very unusual name for a girl so young that appeared to be sixteen, at the most seventeen years old. Edward knew that his name - as well his brothers and parents' one - was something old fashioned, out of date, reminiscent of grandparents and old things.

But Hermione sounded almost ancestral.

At one point, as the classroom fell silent, copying what the teacher wrote on the chalkboard, Edward took the opportunity to see if he could hear Hermione's thoughts and carefully he guided her telepathy to focus on the girl, focusing as hard as he could do on his target, but failing miserably. But to his surprise and horror, Hermione suddenly turned her body back, looking at Edward in the same way she would look if he had kicked her chair. Hermione's brown eyes stared at Edward's and the vampire suddenly felt terribly embarrassed by the situation, but fighting to keep it from showing on his face.

Hermione looked at him with something that resembled curiosity, irritation and something vague, as if she were rambling about something.At last, the girl turned forward, gathering up her books and notebooks and leaving the room five seconds before the interval bell rang.

.

.

.

In the refectory, Edward bought for appearance a can of Coke and a sandwich and walked toward the usual table where he and his brothers sat. Looking around him he saw the students crowding, each table with their respective tribes as they would do in any generic teen movie, with the exception that his table was from the vegetarian vampires tribe. For a moment he laughed softly at how ridiculous that sounded ... If they were in a movie, it would be a horrible movie, a bad joke.

Alice sat down at the table with a warm smile.

"Eddy, how was your day?"

"Spectacular." He answered sarcastically." I'm thrilledto be here.

"Cheer up Ed... Every new day a chance to learn something new." Emmettscoffed while undid the little bread with his pale fingers.

"As if we didn't know about all this..." Jaspersaid with a frown.

"I'm seriously thinking about entering a sabbatical decade..." Rosalie said. "You know... A break from all this, something that I didn't do since the 90's... If I start High School over again, I think I'll go crazy for good."

"Your idea is a surprisingly brilliant Rose..." Edward murmured impressed by the idea.

"Excuse me, all my ideas are great." Rosalie scolded of offended way.

"There are divergences about it." Edward smirked.

"Don't make me laugh, Edward Anthony Masen Cullen." Rosalie indignantly tossed her blonde hair back. "At least I didn't bring the idea of getting involved with a humanlast year and gave us the biggest headache in the last three decades! And still it's me, who has stupid ideas. The nerve…"

Emmettwhistled at the exchange of mood.

"Whyareyousuchabitch?" Edward frowned as the conversation was directedto the incident withBella.Swan, who was still an open wound to him.

"It was you who started." Rosaliegrunted.

"Guys,guys... Relax...Breathe..." Alice intervened, while Jaspersoothed their moods.

Feeling quieter, Edward casually searched his gaze until he found the table of the Brits, where Hermione, Ron, and Harry were sitting, casually eating their snacks.At one point, Harrysubtly turns towards him, catching him in the act.

Edward quickly turned back, staring at the table as he tried in vain to hide his shock.

"Edward, why are the Brits looking to us?" Jasperasked.

"I don't know." He responded slightly nervously waiting for brief seconds. "Are they... Are they still looking to us?"

"Yes..." Emmettreplied.

"Thenstoplooking at they!!!" Edward scolded his brothers.

"Edward, is there anything you want to tell us?" Alice asked cautiously.

"No…Why?"

"Because the black-haired Brit is walking to our table right now."

Edward almost broke the table with his fist.

Five seconds later, Harry approached the Cullens' table, making his siblings look dismayed at the boy.

"Can I?" He pointed to the empty chair.

"Hm, of course..." Alice replied politely.

Harry pulled the chair, sitting facing the Cullens. Edward could only hear the boy's heartbeat, indicating that he was calm, unlike him: his heart hadn't beaten for more than a hundred years, but his body was shaking with nervousness.

With short breaths he noticed that Harry's scent was softer, less tempting to his thirst.

"So… I'd like to introduce myselffirst… Myname is Harry." He said giving asoft smile to the vampireswho just nodded, too dismayed by thehuman'sattitude ofapproachingthemso casually.

"Hello, Harry, my name is Alice... These are Edward,Rosalie,EmmettandJasper." Alice said a little nervous but with kindness.

"Nice to meet you." Harry smiled politely.

"So... Harry... What brings you to our table?" Rosaliesaid smiling, forcing sympathy on that situation at least strange.

"Well... I'd like to talk with Edward." -Harry said looking at the bronze-haired vampire, causing his four siblings to violently turn their heads toward him, with inquiring glances.

Edward wanted to dig a hole and bury himself.

"Really?" Rosalie said,her words sounding like sharp blades.

"Yeah... Edward, I'd like to apologize forthelast biology class... You know, because of my scent and everything.It wasn't my intention to cause you discomfort or pain..." Harry said looking at him. "And it wasn't your fault."

"I...I..."

"You don't need to worry either. I've made sure that this situation doesn't happen again to you... Or any of you guys." Harry said, offering a gentle smile to the other Cullens, who just stood still.

Seconds of silence passed and the boy stood up.

"Well, so I better go..." Harry nodded , turning his back to the table where his two other friends were, but then turning to look at him as if he remembered something important "Oh, and Edward?"

"Y-Yeah?"

"My friends and I would greatly appreciate if you were kind enough to stop trying to read our minds." Harry said in a soft voice, his emerald green eyes fixed on his. "It's annoying to us when you try to do that."

The vampire opened his mouth to say something, too embarrassed by what he had seen and heard, only being able to watch the boy walk back to his own table, while he returned to talk with his friends. When Edward was able to regain his self-control and returning to reality, he looked at his siblings, who continued to stare at him in silence and reproach, but their minds bombarding him with questions.

Rosalie picked up the phone, dialing quickly until answered.

"Hello, Carlisle? We have an emergency. Meeting at home, tonight, without fail." Rosalie said in a hoarse voice, as her eyes burned as she stared at Edward.

Edward shrugged.

"You have a LOT to explain to us, dearbrother." Rosalie growled at him.

Boy, he was so fucked up.

Chapter End Notes

What will happen to our dear Ed?

Find out in the next chapter!

Meanwhile, make yourself at home to give kudos and comments. It fills me with joy! :)

Bad Omen

Chapter Summary

The Cullens finally approach the three mysterious students.

CHAPTER III

BAD OMEN

"Then let me see if I undestood..." Carlislesaidrubbing his foreheadas he sat downin his elegant leather armchair in the living room, worried about everything he'd just heard "Alice couldn't predict the arrival of three new students just as Edward couldn't read their minds…"

"Right." Alice nodded.

"And Edward in turn, felt the urge to drink the blood of one of them in particular, Henry..."

" Harry." Rosaliespat the boy's name as if it were venom in her mouth.

"...Harry, who happens to know that Edward is a telepath, just as he also knows that we're vampires…"

"Well, technically he didn't say in all letters that we were vampires..." Emmettsaid trying to appease the situation.

"But he implied that he knew." Rosaliecorrected.

"Edward... Why didn't you tell us?" Esme's soft voice sounded somewhat betrayed, as she stared at her youngest son, who was propped up in a column with his arms crossed.

Edward tookadeep breath, preparing himself for another round of questionsthat beganan hour ago whenCarlislecame home after a shift at the hospital.He felt trapped by the whole situation and honestly had no words to describe how he felt from the moment Harry simply let out that he knew what they were, as if that werethemost normal thing in the world.It was the embarrassment he felt toward his siblings and now also with his parents.

"I thought it was no big deal" Edward said. "That there would be no reason to boast."

"Edward, after that situation that happened to IsabellaSwan, situations like this should rather bediscussedin family." Carlislechided mildly.

"Again, 'cause of your imprudence and selfishness, you exposed us." Rosalie complained. "Frankly, Edward…"

"Rose, he didn't mean to..." Alice said.

"No, Alice... Can't you see how serious is this?" Rosalierose from the couch, articulating with her hands. "The situation is repeating itself...If we aren't careful, soon Edward will restart to be a house invader and watch the boy sleep on his bed likeasociopath on the same way he did with that girl."

Edward opened his mouth to say something but abruptly closed.

Rosalie'seyes widened and she backed away.

"Don't you dare..." Rosaliegrowled.

"For the love of all that is sacred, just shut up!!!"Edward said, getting out of his position. "I haven't any kind of interest on that boy."

"Then why did youhide this information from us?" Jasperasked.

"Because I knew that you would react like this, as if I were going to repeat the situation that happened toBella..." Edward defended himself, running his hand through his bronze-colored hair. "I learned my lesson."

"In any case, we know they aren't ordinary humans." Jaspersaid "I couldn't read Harry's emotions when he approached our table.He didn't seem intimidated by our presence.He and his friends know about us."

"How?" Esme asked.

"That's the question... Maybe they already met other vampires?" Alice murmured thoughtfully.

"Vampires with our lifestyle?I doubt that.Here in America there are only us and theDenaliclan." Carlislesaid.

"But they came from England." Jasperrecalled.

"Truth... But even if they knew other vampires like us, it wouldn't explain how they know how to block your abilities." Carlisle crossed his legs as his hand stroked his chin.

"This is even stranger." Emmettagreed.

"Maybe we should invite them to come here…" Esme suggested. "For a dinner."

"What?!" Rosaliesaid.

"It's a good idea..." Carlislehe said,his expression lighting up at the prospect of finding such exceptional humans.

"You have to be kidding..." Rosalieshook her head.

"Rose, maybe it's a good ideia... They know about us, but we don't know anything about them.Who is with a disadvantage are us." Jaspersaid in a way that reminded them that one day he was once a soldier. "How do we'll know what we're dealing with if we walk away from them?"

Rosaliepaused to think.

"I still think that might be risky." She gave in at last, seeing that there was no alternative.

"Baby, we're vampires... Whatever it is, we can cope with." Emmettsaid to his mate.

"I think that's a good idea.Frankly, I don't believe they are a threat... Harry, who was the one who interacted with us, seemed to be a sweet boy." Alice said. "He made sure his scent didn't bother Edward anymore."

Carlisleleaned toward Alice, his eyes widening with information.

"Wait a minute, you didn't tell me this detail!" The family patriarch said.

"Yes... He madesure that he and his friendswould take care not to provoke the same kind of incidenthe had with Edward." Alice replied.

Carlislelooked at Edward, his face filled with doubt.

"When I smelled him for the first time..." Edward said reluctantly "The smell of his blood was sweeter, exquisite and alluring one I'd ever felt."

"LikeBella?" Jasperasked curiously.

"No... Better." Edward admitted in embarrassment. "Compared to his,Bella'sbloodjust tickled my throat."

Jaspergasped in surprise.

"Honestly, I don't know how I didn't attack him in that classroom..." he continued, looking down at his feet. "If he hadn't left, he would have drank his blood in front of everyone."

Esme put her hand in her still heart, feeling compassion for her son.

"It's not your fault, Edward." Esme whispered.

"Maybe,but... I couldn't help but think about whathappened toBella.She would still be alive if it weren't by me." Edward said softly. "It hurts me to think that I couldn't return her feelings to me in the way she expected..."

"Edward..." Esme approached the son in milliseconds "What happened was a terrible incident... You cannot blame yourself for this forever.You did what you could."

Edward didn't answer.

Deep down heknew he was to blame.

"Anyway... As Harry approached our table today, I could feel that his scent was softer." Edwardsaid looking atCarlisle. "It was still the same, butgentler...It still appealed to me, but it wasn't strong enough to make me want to drink it."

Carlislepaused for a moment, perfectly still, just like a statue, something only vampires could do.

"This is weird.I've never heard of anything like this in all my years..." Carlislehe said at last.

They all stood, pensive about it.Edward can listen to each one's mind, but he chose to focus on himself, thinking of everything that happened.

"Then it's settled: Edward will invite Harry and his friends to come and visit our home." Carlislesaid,slappinghis knee and getting up from the chair.

"Me?!" Edward exclaimed.

"Yes... You're the one who most had contact with the boy...It seemsmore appropriate, but if you want, you can ask with Alice..." Carlislegave a peaceful smile.

Alice gave a discreet smile to her brother, who nodded.

"So, it's better I go hunting... I'll be back before dawn." Jasper said, running deep into the woods.

"Edward... Honestly ... Why is it that you're the one who attracted this kind of situation?" Rosalie asked honestly to her brother, her voice without any trace of criticism or depreciation, just curiosity.

"Honestly Rose, I don't know..." Edward shrugged, being equally honest. "I'm the last person who wanted to bring this kind of trouble to our family."

Rosalienodded thoughtfully.

"I'm going to my bedroom.Good night everyone." Edwardannounced, climbing the stairs and entering his refuge.

He had a long day.

And the next would be equally.

.

.

.

Hours later, when it was day, Edward changed his clothes and headed for the garage, where all his siblings were ready to go to school - the choice of the day was Emmett's grey jeep.

"Hey bro, do you want a ride to school?" Emmett asked.

"No... I'm driving my car myself." Edward replied. "I need to think..."

"You know..."

"Ed, what time are we going to invite Harry and his friends to come over here?" Alice asked.

Edward thought for a moment.

"At lunchtime. In the refectory. I think it's more appropriate..." He replied.

"Right."

Edward got into the car, starting the engine, driving his Volvo along the roads surrounded by vegetation. Again he wandered amid disjointed and random thoughts, as the a sparse rain started to fall and left the asphalt on that melancholy dark shade of gray or the dense forests that lined the way, which reminded him of the eyes of the British boy.

Upon reachingthecity, the dashboard of hiscar issued the signal that heshould refuel.Edward drove to the gas station, parked his car and went to the pump to refuel the vehicle.The sky with dense gray clouds announced that in a little while it would rain even more, making Edward thankful for bringing histrenchcoat.

"Edward?" Amale voicecalled him.

Edwardturned and watchedthe manwalk toward him.CharlieSwan haschanged significantly over the past six months that he last saw him: he was thinner, a tired face evidenced by dark circles and wrinkles.The pain of the loss of his only daughter,Bella, could still be seen on his face.Edward suppressed a wave of remorse in his bodyand offered a soft smile.

"SheriffSwan..." He nodded.

Charlie looked at him thoughtfully.

"How are you, sir?" Edward asked politely as he read the man's mind.

"I'm moving on." Charlie replied. ' Attempting at least'."And you?"

The vampire paused for a moment, blinking at the man.

"Equally." He answered honestly.

"You know, Edward... Since Bella died, I didn't had the opportunity to ask a apologize for the things I said to you at her funeral and burial… It wasn't your fault that she ran away to Phoenix..." Charlie muttered. "I... I was just looking for someone to blame... For not being a good father to her."

Edward could feel Charlie's sincerity and he felt the weight of the words that sank into his consciousness.

He was feeling heavy.He knew he was guilty.

"No... There is nothing to forgive... I understand your pain." Edward said quietly, controlling his voice.

Charlie nodded, taking a sip of his coffee.A cop ran toward Charlie, his face pale and frightened.

"Chief... We got a call this morning, in the woods..."

"What happened?" Charlie asked, turning to face the deputy.

He looked at Edward, and the vampire realized that he had better leave.Edward finished filling the tank, but concentrating on the cops' chatter and mind.

"We found a body in the forest." The policeman said in a low voice.

Charlie blinked.

"A new animal attack?"

"No..." The deputy replied. "Something worse..."

Edward soon caught the images the cop had seen and for a moment was disgusted, wishing he didn't have the ability to read minds.A naked male body, with blade marks on the injured flesh, stretched out in the damp earth surrounded by candles already erased and melted, with the head, hands and feet severed.

"Okay, take me to the place."Charliesaid worriedly, walking up to Edward who finished refueling the car and paid for the fuel. "Edward, it was good to see you... Send greetings to your father for me.Take carekiddo."

"Have a nice day sir…" Edward said, shrugging as he got into his car.

Driving toForksHighSchool, Edward got out of the car, carrying his backpack.The thin rain was already falling as lightning and thunder rumbled high through the dark gray sky, the icy wind carrying a strange electricity in the air, churning his spine, colder than ice.

A small part of Edward felt that this was foreboding of something he couldn't tell for sure what it was, but one thing he was sure: it wasn't good.

.

.

.

Upon entering Biology's classroom, Edward had seen that Harry was already seated in the chair next to his... Of course, they were laboratory partners, he had almost forgotten this detail. The vampire walkedtowards the teenager, who was still concentrating on a random reading, ignoring when he sat next to him by the window. Edward breathed cautiously, appreciating that Harry's scent still wonderfully soft. As he looked at the window, the rain had already fallen heavily.

"Hello" Edward murmured.

The vampire watched the boy raise his head and turn his face to look at him. Harry's green eyes studied him for a moment as his lips formed a discreet smile.

"Hello, Edward." He said softly, turning to the book. Edward found it interesting how Harry's accent sang his name, giving to it an air of ancient sophistication "Had a productive dawn?"

Edward blinked, not getting accustomed to the idea that the boy knew of his secret.

"Not much." He answered at last, opening his book. "I have the same routine for a while."

Harry sighed.

"I understand."

Edward took a deep breath, not wanting the conversation to die for the silence to reign, Harry's mind was still armored.

"And you?Did you have a good night?"

Harry paused for a moment, looking back at him, his face impenetrable, staring at him for a few seconds.

"Productive." Harry replied.

"Good..." The vampire said.

The boy looked forward, beginning to write down the teacher's notes in his notebook.

"Harry... Would you and your friends like to join me and my siblings at lunchtime?" Edward asked cautiously.

Harry continued to write,looking at thecorner of his eyes at Edward, who just noticed the various shades of green in the boy's iris that formed that unique emerald shade.

"Why?"

Edward found himself trapped in Harry's eyes, if histhoughts wereconfused, clouded.

"I... Well, nothing special... We just thought maybe you wanted company..." Edward replied slowly, hoping his words would be consistent.

"Hmm..."

"If you want to."

Harry paused for a moment, running his hand through hisdark, soft, rebellious hair, releasing the warm breaths of his scent.

"I'll go talk to Ron and Hermione. Okay?" He said giving Edward a warm smile, which was somewhat bewildered.

Edwardstood for a moment still staring at him.

"Edward?" Harryrepeated with a discreet smile on his rosy lips.

"Yes, of course..." The vampire replied, returning to his notes.

.

.

.

"So how was your class Ed?" Alice asked after her brother sat down. "Did you meet any of the Brits?"

"Yes. I had Biology with Harry.I asked him and his friends to join us here." Edward murmured.

"Do you think they will come?" Jasperasked.

"I don't know.But I believe so." Edward answered honestly.

"Hmmm... I still don't like it." Rosaliecrossed her arms.

"Rose, we've already talkedabout this..." Alice said to her sister.

"Yes, but still..." Rosaliefrowned.

"Everything will be alright." Emmettsaid, holding the hand ofhis mate in comfort signal.

"Here they come." Jasperjerked his chin in one direction, making all theCullenslook ahead.

Walking with their trays, Harry and his friends approached theCullen'stable, drawing some curious glances from other students.Hermione looked curiously at them as the redhead with some mistrust.

"Can we join?"Harry asked.

"Of course, have a seat, please." Alice said, raising her hands to the three vacant seats in front of them.

"Thank you." He replied, sitting down, being followed by his friends.

"Hello… My name isHermione." The girl said with a friendly smile.Edward had noticed that her hair was smoother and softer than the day before "This is Ron, my boyfriend."

"Hello…" Ron replied, his voice was deep, but his accent softened the word.

"Hi.My name isAlice... This isJasper, Edward,RosalieandEmmett." Alice smiled at the three of them.

"It's good to finally meet you." Hermione replied and finally looking at Edward. "Oh, you were the one trying to read our minds…"

Edward swallowed hard at the question.

"Yes... I apologize... For the attempted invasion..." Edward said.

"It's alright." Hermioneshrugged.

"So... Why did you invite us?" Ron saidputting his hands on the black leather jacket he wore.

"Well, we had to tell our father,Carlisle, about the incident we had... And we came to the consensus that it would be good to have a frank dialogue.They asked us to invite you to dinner at our house today." Edward said.

Ron narrowed his eyes.

"Dinner?"

"Yes." Alice smiled, showing her dimples.

Ron looked at Hermione and Harry.

"Well... It's alright, only if we aren't the main dish..." Ron smirked.

Silence fell on the vampires at the redhead's black humor. Emmett broke the silence, laughing loudly, catching the attention of the people around him. The other vampires, including Edward, laughed softly as well.

"Okay, this joke was really good." The muscular vampire said.

"Ron has a unique sense of humor..." Harry said softly.

"But quite rightly so." Ron said taking a sip of his coffee. "Where do you live?"

"Following the northwest road, 15kmout of the city." Jasper said.

Ron narrowed his eyes.

"Dinner at your house... Which happens to be surrounded by forests... With no one around..." Ron said, narrowing his eyes his blue eyes to the vampires.

"You don't have to worry... We won't harm you…Now if you guys are afraid of us..." EmmettrepliedmockinglyasRosaliesmiled softly wickedly.

Harry, Ron, and Hermione looked at each other and laughed.

"Oh no, no... We're not afraid of you... Actually, it's you guys who should be afraid of us." Ron smiled at the five vampires, but his eyes were serious.

His siblings didn't seem to take the words seriously, but for a fleeting moment, Edward believed the redhead.

But that was impossible.

Right?

"Do you guys need a ride home?Alice or Edward can pick you up at your house." Jasperreplied, trying to cut off the tense mood that settled on the table and ease the mood for something lighter.

"No, it's okay... We know how to locomote in this city..." Harry said looking around the table, noticing that there were several teens whispering and looking at them. "I think we made a good source for rumors, didn't we?"

"Enough for a week." Edward replied lightly.

"Oh, the pleasures of living in a small town." Hermione said, eating her red berries.

"What time should we be at your residence, Edward?" Harry turned to the vampire.

"Whenever it suits you best." He replied.

Harry thought for a moment.

"How about7pm?"

"Perfect.I'll tell Esme." Edward said.

"Esme?"

"Our mother." Alice said.

The school bell sounded, announcing the time to return to the classrooms.

"Well, we'll see you later then." Hermione said getting up, followed by Harry and Ron.

"Yes."

"Thanks for the invitation to have lunch with you." Harry said politely.

"You're welcome." Alice smiled at the three ofthem,watching themwalk to the exit.

Looking at his siblings, Edward realized that each one was processing the conversations they had with those humans, interpreting in different ways.Edward paused for a moment and said quietly.

"Do you want to hear something absurd?" Edward rambled. "For a short moment I believed what Ron said... That we should be afraid of them."

"Don't be ridiculous Edward..." Rosaliesaid trying to sound confident.

"Do you want to hear something more absurd yet, Edward?" Jaspersaid, looking at his brother.

"What?"

"I believed him."

Surprises...?!

Chapter Summary

The Cullens welcome the three teens to dinner at their house.
Revelations are made, some questions answered, but a lot more questions arise.

Chapter Notes

This is the longest chapter I've ever written, and honestly I still don't think I wrote everything that I wished I had written. But I hope you enjoy it!

I apologize for my mistakes because I try to correct as much as possible within my limited knowledge of English grammar. Google Translator helps me a lot, but still some things go wrong.

See the end of the chapter for more notes

CHAPTER IV

SURPRISES...?!

"Alice, do not you think you're exaggerating?" Edward asked as he watched thetiny vampiredance through the living room while holding Baccarat's crystal vasesfilled with red roses.TheCullen'sliving roomwas decorated with beautiful floral arrangements that brought a bit of color to the room where white and neutral tones prevailed.

"I'm not listening any word Eddy... God knows how we almost never get visitors.I can hardly ever show the good hostess and decorator that I am!" She stuck out her tongue at him, causing him to roll his eyes.

"Alice, where do I put this vase here?" Jasperasked to his mate.

"On top of Edward's piano!Esme, where did you put that silver tableware we bought in the 50's?" Alice asked the matriarch of the family who passed a feather duster on the crystal chandelier of the room that reflected even more the glow of the ceiling.

"Probably in the cabinet where my Chinese porcelains are stored…Rosalie,dear, could you fetch it for me and give it to your sister?"

Rosalie, who had been sitting on the couch reading an edition of Harper's Bazaar frowned in disapproval as she stood up and did as her mother instructed.

'It's a height of absurd to make it a social event, frankly...'Edward heard Rosalie's mind grumble as she walked away from him and he felt compelled to agree. This was one of the bad sides to being a family of vampires: even when they went to school and their parents working out, the Cullens isolated themselves from the rest of society in the name of protecting their secrets, never having the opportunity to truly interact with someone.

Solitude was the order.

When Edward brought Bella to visit his home, he felt embarrassed to see his parents almost burning the kitchen while trying to do make what was supposed to be pasta or seeing Alice dragging the poor girl into her closet, as if she were a Barbie in natural size - of course, not counting Rosalie's absolute coldness and Emmett's embarrassing jokes. Edward knew this would happen to any boy by bringing his girlfriend home to meet his family, but adding the fact that they were solitary vampires made the situation even more tragicomic.

Now there they were here, tiding a house that was already tidy, arranged for the visit of three - supposedly - humans to dine (?) with them. Edward smiled as he pictured the scene where the three humans well mannered, eating in their porcelain dishes on one side of the table, while on the other side, he and his family drained the blood from some deer or mountain lion's carcass. But his smile twisted in disbelief as Alice practically ordered a Buffet enough for ten people instead of three, but she soon cut his argument by saying she didn't know what food they liked or whether they were allergic to some kind of food.

Things that only humans possessed.

"Edward, did you give the correct address to Harry? I'm afraid that they will lose themselves in trying to find our home..." Esme said softly as she descended the staircase as she finished dusting the chandelier. "I still think you should have insisted on offering a ride."

"Harry said they knew how to find the way by their own..." Edward shrugged.

"If you say so…" Esme said.

"Edwaaarrrd, have you seen the clothes I selected for you?" Alice hummed as she resurfaced in the room, bringing scented candles. "I want you to use it!"

Edward grunted.Alice and her obsession with fashion...

"I don't need it, if you chose it, I'm sure I'll hate it!" He countered sourly, climbing the stairs toward his bedroom before he went mad.

Family was a bit complicated.

As a human, Edward was the only child of his parents and always had an introverted personality, preferring quietness and silence rather than noise and multitudes, making him a sensitive kid from the people around him as well as their thoughts - something he would carry on his new life as a vampire and his telepathic ability. However, he now had a family of different types of people, with different types of personalities, different ways of thinking. There were times when the Cullen's house seemed to collapse and fall apart because of the arguments among the immortal teens, since from Alice's annoying craze to leave her tubes of marcara on Edward's bedroom or Emmett breaking the fragile joysticks of the XBox after a match against Jasper, accusing each other of cheating.

It was a family of vampires, different from each other, there was always some sort of argument on whatever topic, but most of all, Edward loved them unconditionally and he would do anything for the well-being of these people. Except one thing:

Wear that hideous blue-floral print shirt that Alice had selected for him.

That was too much.

.

.

.

When it was 6:50pm, Edward came down the staircase of his house to find his family already in the living room.He wore a plain white social shirt, dark jeans andItalian leather shoes - a gift that Esme had given him last Christmas. Esme andCarlislewere sitting on the couch talking about the case in which the doctor had come to the hospital, both dressed in casual elegance.Alice was adjusting the cushions whileRosaliewas tiding her hair in front of the mirror,JasperandEmmett, in turn, talked about last night's baseball game.

Alice looked at him and frowned.

"Where's the shirt I picked for you?"

"I ripped and burned." Edward curled his mouth as he sat on the arm of the chair, watching Alice make a face as a child would have done when her wish was denied.

"Edward dear, play for me my favorite song on the piano." Esme smiled at him.

Edward nodded, unable to deny this request to Esme, addressing to the majestic black piano at the side of the staircase. Stretching his fingers - something unnecessary, but it was some kind of ritual to him for more than a hundred years - he opened the keyboard lid as his long, pale fingers trailed through the ivory and ebony keys of the musical instrument, filling the living room with a complex and relaxing melody.

One of the advantages of being a vampire is the amount of time he had to devote himself to whatever activity he set out to learn: he learned to play the piano when he was human, but today, more than a century later, he could consider himself a true virtuoso.He also learned to play other instruments such as cello, violin and guitar as well as discovering a passion for learning foreign languages such as Portuguese, Spanish, French, and Italian and recently he started to venture into the complex Mandarin.He also had passion for cars and archeology.

But it wasn't just him who had different hobbies.

Rosalie was fond of cars and motors, once entering a specialized course at MIT. Emmett loved any physical activity and always organized games and sports for the whole family to participate. Jasper, like Rosalie, loved motor vehicles, especially motorcycles. Esme, on the other hand, was a talented interior designer and when the family moves, always surprised everyone with her projects for their new home. Carlisle's passion, of course, was to save lives.

Edward's thoughts as well as his music were interrupted by three soft knocks on the glass door, causing the Cullens to felt something similar to the fright (which they haven't felt for decades), since none of them could heard the sound of a car approaching, much less the sound of footsteps. Alice's eyes widened, but she shook her head as she walked to the entrance hall of the mansion.

"Good evening Alice, I hopewe're not late."Edward heard Hermione's voice.

"No, you guys arrived punctually... But that's something common to the British people, isn't it?"The vampire giggled.

"Hello Alice."Harry said.

"Hello!" Ron murmured.

Edward got up from the piano seat and in a second was already beside his siblings to welcome their guests.He was nervous.

"Follow me!"Alice exclaimed.

Edward took a deep breath, already feeling Harry's sweet and soft scent as well the much less scents appellative to him coming from Hermione and Ron.

Within seconds, the three visitors appeared at the entrance to the living room, along with Alice, the three wearing heavy woolen cloaks. Ron's a deep navy blue, Hermione's a vibrant shade of red, while Harry's emerald green that highlighted his eyes.

"Can I hang your cloaks? They're beautiful, where did you guys bought it?" Alice asked genuinely interested.

"Sure, thank you..." Hermione smiled, unbuttoning the cloak and revealing her short-sleeved black dress. Harry and Ron took their cloaks off, revealing their casual outfits. Ron dressed in black while Harry wore light colors. "We bought them in London."

Carlisleand Esme approached the visitors, giving them warm smiles.

"Good Evening and welcome to our home... My name isCarlisleand this is my wife, Esme." The patriarch offered his hand to Harry who promptly took it, then Esme's.Edward carefully examined Harry's facial expression, seeing if he would recoil from the cold temperature of the vampire's stony skin but to his surprise Harry and his friends just smiled politely at their parents.

"Nice to meet youMr.and Mrs.Cullen.My name isHarry Potter.These are my friends, Hermione Granger and RonaldWeasley." Harry smiled, pointing at the two of them and then looking at the rest of the younger vampires. "Good evening everyone."

Edward nodded.

"Call usEsme andCarlisle, Harry... Please come in. Would you enjoy to take refreshment?" Esme suggested, directing the three of them to the couch.

"No, thank you, perhaps later..." Ron said, sitting comfortably on the couch, followed by Harry, who remained silent.

"Mrs.Cullen, I mean, Esme... We brought this to you." Hermione lifted a small box and handed it to Esme, who looked curiously.Edward could swear that the girl's hands wereempty secondsbefore.

Esme opened the box and raised her eyebrows in surprise.Edward saw through her mind its content: a red berries pie.

"Oh dear, it's lovely, but I'm afraid..." Esme said softly, trying not to be unkind.

"Don't worry." Hermione smiled at her. "You can eat."

Esme andCarlisleblinked in shock as Alice took the box and looked at its contents.

"Your house is so beautiful... So bright and open…" Hermione smiled, looking around the room and the wall-windows.

"Thank you..." Esme smiled.

"Were you expecting a Goth castle?" Emmettlaughed, making everyone laugh.

"In a way... It's kind of unusual to think vampires live in such a place..." Harry smiled at the hosts.Edward shifted uneasily to notice that it had been the first time the boy had said the word 'vampire' when referring to them.

"I understand perfectly." Carlislesmiled at the boy.

"The piano is beautiful!" Harry looked at the instrument.

"Yes, it's Edward's, he's the family musician..." Esme asked. "Do you play?"

"A little..." Harry blushed slightly. "But I'm not so good... My hands are too small."

"You're being modest!" Hermione smiled proudly at her friend. "Harry is an excellent pianist..."

"Could you give us the honor to play for us?" Esme offered a smile to the boy.

"Oh no, I don't think so, perhaps next time!" Harry giggled, shaking his head, causing some of theCullens tosmile discreetly.

A silence settled for a moment, no one knowing for sure what to say.

"So... Not wanting to be rude, but..." Ron asked looking at the vampires. "Why did you invite us tonight?"

Edward's lips tightened in a thin line at the objectivity of the redhead, who still held his gaze to them.

Rosalie, who had been standing in silence until now, had sat on the couch in front of the three strangers, crossing her legs with a look of derision on her face of sweeping beauty.

"Very well...We want to know who you are, what you are doing inForksand how you know about us." Rosalie said,her voice coming out rough and a cold. ' And they will not leave here until they tell the truth'Edward heard her think

'Cordiality has just came down the drain…'Edward read Alice's mind as she frowned at her sister.

"Bloody Hell, I knew it!I told you two, didn't I?!" Ron turned to Hermione and Harry, his voice tinged with concern and distrust. "We should obliviatethem and get out of here soon as possible!"

'Obliviate?What is this?'Edward thought a little confused.

"Ron, this isn't necessary."Harry murmured calmly, looking at everyone and especially Edward.

"Besides, they're just trying to protect themselves..." Hermione said to her boyfriend, who closed his mouth at her logical points. "We would do the same thing, if anyone knew about us…"

"She's right..." Carlislesaid quietly approaching the three of them. "We just want to understand the situation in which we're dealing... How you shouldimagine, our secret is of enormous importance."

"Whenever someone starts to wonder about us, like the fact that we don't age, we move out of town to start all over again.This is usually four to five years.We've been here, in Forks, for a little over two years" Esme said softly. "We've never had such a problem, at least not recently..."

Esme looked at Edward, who only knew how to shrink in his spot.

"We totally can understand this particular situation." Harry smiled sympathetically to the woman.

"Do you understand?" Rosalieasked mocking way.

Harry sighed and looked at the blonde beauty.

"Yes... We share the same experience." Harry murmured enigmatically, making Edward not understand the meaning of the words.

Did they move a lot too?

"How old are you?" Jasperasked, causing the green-eyed boy composing his posture in a more formal position.Ron and Hermione were silent, watching his friend and looking at the blonde vampire.

How old was Harry?What relevance did this have for the moment, when ...

And suddenly Edward held his breath and widened his eyes, finally understanding what Harry had implied in his earlier speech.

Rosalie,Emmettand Alice apparently hadn't figured it out yet.

"I'm 17 years old." Harrymuttered,his voice coming out in a contained way.

Jasperblinked at the young man.

"How long have you been 17?" The vampire's question reached the room, making a dead silence.Edward's other siblings lookedshockedat the three visitors, finally understanding whereJasperwanted to go.Carlisle and Esme stood perfectly still, such as a statue.

Harry sighed, running his hand through his dark hair, a little nervous.

"55 years." Harry's voice sounded calm and made Edward's mind implode with their content.

It cannot be possible, it shouldn't be possible.

This was simply impossible.

Edward frowned, his mind still trying to process what he heard, trying to convince himself that he had misunderstood.

"I don't believe you..." Rosalieshook her head. " You lie!"

"Your hearts beat... Your eyes have normal colors. You're not vampires." Emmettsaid looking to be something akin to shock.

"We NEVER said we were vampires." Hermione said cautiously.

Edward took a deep breath, feeling the scent of Harry confirming that he was still human.

"What you are?" Edward finally spoke that night, his question being addressed to Harry.

A moment of silence passed, whatseemedsecondsto bea little eternity.

"We're wizards." Harry said softly, folding his hands in his lap.

Edward blinked incredulously, almost certain thathis ears really werein trouble.Before he could babble something,Emmettbegan to laugh uncontrollably, putting his hands on his belly, leaning his body against the back of the sofa.

Rosalielaughed equally deviously, tossing her blond hair back.

"Do you think we're idiots ?" She grunted at last, glaring at the three young teens. "We want answers!!!"

Hermione raised her eyebrows in disdain, raising her hand towardthefireplace, but still maintaining eye contact withRosalie.The girl's brown eyes, before gentle and friendly, assumed a ferocious, almost cruel expression.

"REDUCTO!" Hermione exclaimed irritated, causing the three crystal vases to explode violently in thousands of shards, spreading along the floor with the flowers.

All the vampires jumped back instinctively, startled by what they had just witnessed.Edward slowly turned his head to see the reaction of his brothers and sisters, see if they had seen the same thing as him.Emmetthad his jaw contracted whileRosaliewas completely in shock.Alice gasped in surprise andJasperwith a puzzled look.Carlislewas amazed and Esme was astonished.

Harry just sighed, raising his hand in a circular motion toward the shards.

" Reparo!" Harry's voice sounded calm and Edward watched the shards regroup, sticking together until they reshaped the vases shapes, which were left without any cracking, like they were brand new.

"WingardiumLeviosa..." Ron muttered disinterestedly, causing the roses to float in the air above theCullen'sheads, whirling in a floral vortex until one by one refilled the vases which floated back to their original seats.

The silence reigned in the room once more, all the vampires haunted and senseddifferentsensations as they witnessed that proof that the three humans in the room were not common.

"How…" Edward tried to formulate something, but he couldn't.Words had fled from his mind.

Hermione let out a breath, controlling her mood.

"As Harry was saying, we're wizards." She said tersely. "I'm a witch."

"But certainly not the ones you imagine... Just like vampires don't have aversion to garlic and cross or die with stakes on their chests." Ron said, putting his arm around Hermione as she held Harry's hand.

"We're…" Harry gave a half smile. "Kind different..."

Carlisleblinked at the three teenagers.

"In my almost four hundred years I've never heard anything like this..." He said in a haunted voice.

"The Magic Community is reclusive and extremely secretive, much more thanvampires' one." Hermione said. "And more organized, too. We know how to keep the secret.That's why we know more about you than you do about us."

"So that's why I cannot read your mind... or Alice to have a vision of your arrival..." Edward could finally say something coherent.

"Yes..." Harry said, but turned to Alice. "Can you see the future?"

Alice opened her mouth and finally remembered how to use her voice.

"It isn't like to see the concrete future... It is more like seeing the possibilities that can happen... The future is forever changeable." She said wide-eyed.

"Interesting... Certainly more effective than that old bat who isTrelawney..." Hermione said with a grimace.

"I beg your pardon?" Alice asked feeling lost.

"Our old professor ofDivination." Harry replied.

"Professor?" Carlisleasked "Do your people have some kind of..."

"School?Oh yeah..." Hermione said proudly "Harry, Ron and I studiedat Hogwarts, in Scotland.It's there that witches and wizards from United Kingdom go, after..."

"After a certain age!" Harry interrupted his friend, who quickly fell silent.Edward realized that there were more secrets they wouldn't reveal, at least that night.

"And there are more places like this around the world?" Esme asked curiously.

"Well, there are Beauxbatonsin France, Durmstrang in Eastern Europe... Let me see..." Harry scratched his chin "Oh yes, Castelobruxoin Brazil..."

"And the United States?" Jasperasked interested.

Hermione seemed to think, judging whether she shared such information.

"Yes... There are two only in Massachusetts: Ilvermornyand SalemWitches'Institute, the last one only for females" The girl said counting on her fingers. "And one inGreendale, TheAcademy ofUnseenArts."

"Fascinating!!!" Carlislesaid, falling into the armchair, his mind seething with doubts and questions.

"All witches and wizards know how to block their minds?" Edward asked.

"No... Onlythose who study the subtle art ofOcclumency, which consist to be able to raise a mental shield toprotect us from possible invaders..." Harry said. "Like you, for example."

Edward shifted uneasily.

"How did you know it was me?" Edward asked.

"Every time you tried to read our minds, we felt a stab in our mental shields..." Hermione said. "Like in English class.Your attack was stronger, because you focused specifically on me... If you had found me at least 30 years ago, you probably would have succeeded."

Edward nodded, remembering the scene in the classroom.

"So you're wizards and witch... and immortals..." Rosalie said,her eyes wide with astonishment.

Harry took a deep breath.

"Yes… Something like that."

"I have SO many questions to ask..." Carlislesaid, rubbing his hands together.

"I'm sorry, but I think it's impossible." Harry said.

"Because…?" Jasperasked.

"Becausecertain secrets we cannot reveal…" Harry wondered.

"The right thing that we should do, was obliviate you guys and pretend that none of this happened!" Ron said with a frown.

"Obliviate?" Edward repeated.

"A forgetfulness' spell." Hermione explained.

"Bewitch us?" Rosaliesaid nervously "Would you really bewitch us?!"

Hermione looked atthe vampire.

"And in the worst case, you'd try to kill us. So don't act rashly as a victim." The witch snapped.

Rosalieclosed her mouth.

'There's still time to try... I'll break the necks of the three of you in a second!'Edward heard his sister's mind growl.

"It is very impolite of you to think such things... We haven't really done anything to you and your family." Harry said as he looked atRosalie, but his face became rather somber. "Don't make us change our minds."

Edward almost choked on the dry, while Harry looked at him again quietly.Is it possible that he...

"Yes Edward..." Harry turned to him "I am a telepath, or a better word, a legilimens... But I'm not like you.My ability is a bit more "rudimentary," so to speak ... I need to keep eye contact so I can access your mind."

Edward looked stunned at the boy.

He wonder if he...

"Yes... I've read your mind, on a few occasions..." Harry whispered.Edward looked away and wanted to bury himself with such shame.He had always been accustomed to having such power, to alwaysenter into the privacy of people, to know their secrets.

But now the table turned and he was the victim.

He felt naked, unprotected.

Silence fell into the room until interrupted by Hermione.

"I think we can come to an agreement with you. We have no interest in divulging your secret, nothing will come out of our mouth..." She said.

"But we ask for the same in return." Harry finished.

"No, of course..." Carlislesaid promptly. "No need to worry... But I only have one more question."

"It's all right..."

"How did you know we were vampires?" The doctor asked.

"Well..." Harry sighed. "I first suspected in the cafeteria when Edward tried to read our minds... I... I knew he, or rather, you guys weren't normal human beings."

Edward inclined his head.

"I noticed how pale you were, how beautiful you were, and you didn't eat in the cafeteria. We knew that vampires had red eyes, but when we saw that you had golden eyes, we realized that your blood diet didn't consist of human blood." Harry explained.

"That's right!!!" Carlisle said impressed. "So that means you, witches, already knew about vampires?"

"Yes... Your species is known by us for millennia" Hermione explained, her voice taking on the excitement of being able to speak about her knowledge. "There is even a legend among the community that the first vampire on earth existed because of a curse uttered by a wizard."

"Fascinating!" Carlislesaid.

"How did you have confirmation of what I am?" Edward asked.

"It was in Biology class..."

Edward felt embarrassed.

"You reacted violently to me, stopping breathing and moving away from me as much as you can. I thought it was best tome to leave the classroom, because my scent was causing you disgust." Harry added.

Alice's eyes widened.

"Disgust?! OH NO, he..." She said, but then fell silent as Edward deathly glared at her. 'S orry!'Her mind said to him.

"Well, after that..." Harry said, smiling calmly. "I made a spell so my scent would lose its potency and not bother him or you."

"I think we all agree we're surprised" Esme said smiling, changing the subject. "Edward, why don't you show the house to our guests, while Alice and I prepare the dining room?"

"Do you want help? To serve the table?" Hermione offered.

"Do you want?" Esme asked in delight.

"Of course, so I can explain about the pie." She said, pulling the redhead by the arm. "Come on Ron."

"But I wanted..."

"Come on Ronald!"

"Alright, alright…"

Harry looked uncertainly, watching his friends disappear along with Alice and Esme, looking back at Edward, who approached the human.

"Well... Come on... There isn't much to show, to be honest." Edward said, looking down at the floor.

Harry took a deep breath walking alongside the vampire who led him through the mansion, until he stopped in a corner, staring at the wall with a curious look.Edward looked at the boy and understood his facial expression.

"I know... It's ironic isn't it?" Edward said grinning softly at the wooden cross.

"Too much!" Harry laughed softly. "Whose is it?"

"ItbelongstoCarlisle,or rathertoCarlisle'sfather, a priest in seventeenth-century England.It is the only memory of his origin that he stillpossesses." Edward explained.

"Cool... I heard that it drives the vampires away..." Harry blinked his green eyes towards Edward, who, if he still had the capacity, would have blushed.

Edward took a deep breath, leading Harry to the nearby mural.

"And here we have the pride of the house." He pointed to the mural with the various colored accessories.

"Graduation hats?" Harry asked incredulously.

"Education is important!" Edward said sarcastically.

"Ugh… And I thought I was unhappy..." Harry replied.

"Do you and your friends have something similar to this?"

Harry shook his head.

"No... My friends and I burned ours out of such anger and boredom." He laughed.

"Perhaps I will adhere to a similar tradition then." Edward smiled, looking down at his feet as he felt Harry watching him.

"Edward?"

"Yeah?"

"You don't need to look away from me... I will not read your mind..." Harry whispered. "I apologize for doing that."

"It's okay, it's just... I'm still getting used to the idea that someone can read my mind…"

Edward looked at the wizard, letting himself wander on Harry's features, offering a friendly smile, but to his surprise only served to leave Harry with a serious and distant expression.

"It's all right?" He asked the small boy.

Harry closed his eyes, taking a deep breath and smiling a little.

"Yes, of course... Everything is perfectly fine." The boy said, turning to look at Edward in a somewhat amused way. "I have a question..."

"Of course..."

"How bad did I smell to you?I mean, it must have been an abhorrent odor for you to have reacted like that..." Harry chuckled.

Edward blinked, preparing to answer Harry and say to him something like 'No, you smell actually good' or 'You smell like Heaven', but he was interrupted by Alice.

"Heyyou two, dining room right now!" She smiled brightly, leading the two boys to where the rest were gathered.

.

.

.

Edward had wondered why he and his family were sitting at the dining room table with a plate and cutlery in front of him.It seemed completely foolish, as if they were actually dining with the humans... He watched as Esme served Harry, Hermione, and Ron with the food that Alice ordered, and wondered if they would have to eat that food.

"Edward, we'll eat the pie Hermione made a point of bringing..." Esme smiled at her son as she saw the confusion on his face.

"But..."

"Don't worry." Harry, who was sitting next to him, he said "This pie is special."

Edward winked skeptically at being served with a slice of the pie.He can smell the cherries, the strawberries, the smell of the roasted dough, the flour, the butter, the eggs... It looked - and was – a normal human food.He twisted his mouth, not wanting to eat it.

"Go on, try it." Harry encouraged like if he was a child.

Edward nodded, afraid that he would have to find a way to get rid of that inside his body later as it had whenEmmettchallenged him to eat a bit of pizza in the school cafeteria.With a suspicious look, he took the spoon to mouth, placing the food under his tongue.Chewing carefully, something amazing happened.

The food had liquefied in something that resembled blood, but he still tasted the sweet, juicy taste of the red fruits and the tart mass.Swallowing the liquid, he felt the eternal burning in his throat, something he had learned to ignore over the decades, to be relieved, as if it were a balm.

He widened his eyes at his brothers.

One by one theCullenswere tastingthepie -Rosaliewas the last, having tasted it reluctantly atEmmett'sinsistence- and they were delighted.Jasper, who has always had problems with hisanimal blood diet, was the first to finish and Edward could feel he had a pleasant sense of peace of mind.

"What is this pie made of?" Carlisleasked, inspecting the food.

"Basically of common ingredients, but with a small dose of a potion that emulates blood." Hermione said proudly.

"IT'S FUCKINGAWESOME!!!" Emmettsaid, chewing the food with ease.

Soon a friendly conversation began between theCullensand the wizards, and evenRosalieand Ron became a bit more receptive to that interaction.When it was 8pm, the three wizards thanked them for the food and followed the vampires into the living room.

"Thanks for the food, it was delicious." Ron said with a smile on his face, making Edward realize he was the foody type of person.

"No, thanks for the pie... I never thought anything like that could exist." Esme said with a smile.

"If I may, I can give you a flacon with that potion. So you can make any human food to satiate your thirst." Hermione smiled at the vampire

"Oh, I really would like to have one!" Esme smiled brightly at the possibilities.

"Do you guys really have to go?It's so early..." Alice said to the three of them.

"Sadly yes.We have a... Commitment." Harry said looking at the window that showed the forest, then turned his gaze to Alice, who was somewhat saddened by the sudden departure of visitors.

"But we'll see you tomorrow at school, right?" Hermione assured her.

"I'm going to love it!!!" Alice exclaimed. "I'll get your cloaks."

"No, that's fine, you don't have to." Hermione smiled, snapping her fingers.

Soon the three cloaks levitated through the house, landing gently on the shoulders of the three wizards.

"That's SO cool!" Emmettwhispered to Edward, his eyes wide open.

"Then, that's it.Good night and thank you for everything." Harry said, turning his gaze to Edward.

"Edward, follow your friends to the door." Carlislesaid.

"No, it isn't necessary.See you guys later!"

With a soft 'crack' sound the Cullens astonished realized that they were alone in the living room. The wizards had completely disappeared, as if they never had been there.

"Wizards... I never thought I'd know anything so shocking!" Carlisleran his hand in the blond hair.

"I say the same." Jaspersaid, putting his hands behind his back, his mind evaluating strategically about that meeting.

"At least we know they aren't a threat to us… Everything will be fine again." Esme said, sitting down beside her husband.

Rosaliewalked around the room, hugging herself and said at last.

"Will be?Will be, really?" Her voice was serious and low. "They're hiding things.I feel like we haven't even seen the tip of the iceberg in relation to them... Something tells me to be careful."

Edward blinked as he saw the crystal vases that had been broken and magically redone and felt a shiver run through his body.This was one of the rare times when he agreed on something withRosalie.

A part of his mind said to be careful, to move away.

But another part wanted to approach them, to know answers, to know them...

Especially Harry.

Chapter End Notes

If you liked it, let your kudos and comments (I love reading them !!!).

And coming week have more!

P.S: The pie's part I took the inspiration from marvelous fanfic "Forks Cuisine" by Vampirezdarkgurl. I super recomend to you guys!

Something Wicked This Way Comes!

Chapter Summary

Edward learns a few more things about wizards.
Or so he thinks.

Chapter Notes

The same thing guys: I don't have a beta, all the grammar mistakes are mine.

I want to thank you for all the good feedback that I'm receiving with this fic. It really makes me happy *-*

CHAPTER V

SOMETHING WICKED THIS WAY COMES!

After the guests had gonehome, Edward retreated into his bedroom (without bed),because his mind wasbeing overwhelmed by a torrent of his thoughts as well as the thoughts of his siblings and parents.As he closed the door, he rubbed his hands over his face and tried to sort out his thoughts with the information he had.

Harry, Ron and Hermione were wizards!

Wizards!

They were magical!!

He ate a magic pie!!!

Edward wanted to laugh at how absurd and impossible that was, but his rational part reminded him of everything his eyes witnessed(if someone told him, he would call the person a liar or an insane) and that within the field ofabsurdities and impossibilities, he and his family would also fall into this category.They're vampires.Some of them had superpowers.They shine in the sunlight for cry out loud!!!

But wizards?!

In his mind, the word was associated with distinct images in whichhe cataloged for most of the 20th century and also general knowledge: he remembered the Wicked Witch of the West, her green skin and pointed hat in the movie The Wizard of Oz which he watched in 1939.He recalled the comedy series Bewitched of the 1960s and Samantha doing magic while wagging her nose.He recalled the comedy Hocus Pocus of the 90s. He recalled the classic iconography of witches: pointy hat, magic wand, black cats, flying on brooms under the full moon.

Harry and his friends had magic wands?

Did they fly on brooms?

Did they make potions in the cauldron?

Edward picked up his MacBook and began searching for keywords like 'witches', 'witchcraft', and 'magic' on different web pages by reading as much informationas he could find.He read about witches throughoutWesternHistory, beginning with the Pre-Historic Age and the earliest civilizations where magic was religion and vice versa.He read aboutHecatand Circe magic's goddessesof Ancient Greece,HekaandIsisof Ancient Egypt, as well assome of the rituals of the two civilizations.He read about the perspective of the different religions still existing on the subject, from Christianity to Buddhism.

He read about the Witch Hunt in Europe between the 15th and 18th centuries as well as theSalemWitch trial- the latter making Edward remember that Hermione had mentioned that there was school for witches in this town, which led him to think of the sweetirony of that.Edward accessed blogsabout the theme, as well as quickly read about Wicca,neo-paganreligionthat reverednature, their godsand the use of magic.

Edward stopped his fingers onthe MacBook'stouchpadas he entered apage of somber colorswith the title written in red letters:

"WITCHES – AGENTS OF EVIL"

Edward blinked.

Rolling down the page, he began to read about the supposed relationship of witches and their involvement with Satan and other mythological beings associated with wickedness, evilness, perversity... Edward swallowed dry when he saw engravings of witches on their supposed sabbaths, dancing with demons, invoking the Devil and performing profane deeds.

Edward looked up, staring at the wall-window in which showed the firsts lights of morning. He thought if there was a possibility that the three Brits who visited them were, as the occultist page said, agents of evil. It couldn't be... Or could be? No... It couldn't be... Harry, just like Hermione and Ron, so far haven't done anything against him and his family when they could. They didn't demonstrate that they had such a character.

But Rosalie's words echoed in his head. They knew nothing about the three of them. They answered a few questions, but opened a huge range to others, who they preferred not to tell. They only gave to them half-truths.

Reading through to the end of the article, Edward read a phrase taken from Shakespeare's Macbeth, a book he hadn't read in years, but he knew by heart.The vampire paused for a moment, felta sense of amazementatthosewords that now sound like a prophecy.

Something wicked this way comes!

.

.

.

A few hours later, Edward arrived at his Math class and to his surprise he saw that Harry was there, sitting alone at the desk on the back of the room, totally unrelated to what was happening around him.The vampire took a deep breath, seeing that he would again be Harry's partner in aclass and walked toward him. Pulling out the chair to sit, Harry lifted his head with a genuine expression of astonishment.

"Morning." Edward said casually.

"Morning…" Harry replied, still astounded.

"You know... I don't remember seeing you in previous Math classes." Edward said as he opened the notebook, being careful to resistthetemptation to look into Harry's eyes and to have his mind read by him.Was him following he?

"Well, I've been in this class since myfirst day... And it's the first time I see you here..." Harry said softlyin amusement. "Areyou following me, Edward?"

Edward shifted slightly in his chair, noticing how his namesounded musical in Harry's voice.Then he realized that he had indeed missed the previous class because he was still running away from Harry and his scent.

"Yes, indeed..." He murmured.

Harry raised his eyebrow.

"So you're following me?" Harry whispered.

"N-no..." Edward stammered finally looking at the boy, who looked at him seriously "What I meant, is that I missed the last classes..."

Harry looked at him for a few moments and finally smiled.

"Oh yeah... I see…"

A moment of silence passed between them.

"I've been researching some things about you..." Edward said softly. "I mean, not about you and your friends specifically, but what you guys are…"

Harry rested his hand on his cheek looking at Edward out of the corner of his eye.

"...And?"

Edward let out a breath.

"I've found a few things... a lot of them...a mix of History, popular culture, superstitions and fantasies."

"Hmmm..." Harry said. "It isn't veryaccurate.Some things are true, others not that much…"

Edwardnodded as he bithis lower lip, wondering whether or not to say what was going on in his head.

"You are dying to ask mequestionsright?" Harry whispered to the vampire.

"Are you readingmy mind?" Edward asked rather worriedly.

"No... But it'sinyourface that you want to ask me things." Harry smiled as he lowered his head.

"Can I?" Edward whispered.

Harry sighed and finally smiled.

"Okay... But I have questions too".

"Oh... But I thought you already knew everything about us..." Edward murmured sincerely.

"Not muchto be honest... So, you first." Harry said as he worked out a calculation.

Edward took a deep breath.

"Tell me one thingabout witches,whichis myth."

"Humm... Let me see... Oh yeah.We didn't transform ourselves in a black cat." Harry whispered in amusement. "I mean, some can do that, but not specifically just cats."

"Oh..." Edward replied with surprise as he thought that only the Quileutes, the werewolves could turn themselves into animals.

"But on the other hand, we can get into the minds of animals and control them..."

"No way… Are you serious?" The vampire said.

"Yes. With wild animals it's more difficult.But with our familiars it becomes easier." Harry rubbed his nose.

"Familiars?"

"How I can say... They are spirits who assumes the form of animals in which we create a deep magical connection.We're allies and protectors to one another." Harry explained. "Every wizard and witch needs a familiar to be their spiritual guide."

Edward nodded as he absorbed the information.

"What's your familiar?" The vampire asked.

'I thought it was my turn to ask..." Harry frowned with a smile. "But answering right now, it's a Snowy Owl.Her name is Hedwig."

The vampire smiled politely at the information and went on.

"Your turn."

"Well... What happens when you come into contact with the sunlight?" Harry asked.

"You don't know?" Edward asked incredulously.

"The information is very contradictory,according to Hermione... Old texts that are very vague, with inaccurate translations..." Harry explained. "Do you burn or something like that?"

"Well... We... Sparkle." The vampire replied strangely ashamed.

Harry looked at him in disbelief.

"Sparkle?" He saidat last, trying to contain his laughter.

Edward was definitely embarrassed.

"Yeah... We sparkle." Edward sighed. "It'sbecause of our skin.When we're transformed by the venom, the cells organize themselves in a structure similarto the carbons in a diamondand when the sunlight touches us..."

"...The light refracts in the cells in your skin making you to sparkle, like a diamond." Harrycompleted,hisvoiceringing in fascination.

"Yeah..." Edward replied.

"It's interesting to think that in the end, your species is more about of a biological species than of a supernatural creature." Harry said thoughtfully.

Edward blinked at the boy's consideration.

"I believe that if all mankind had known about the real existence of your species since the beginning of time and if your kind were integrated into society, probably you guys would be seen today as something natural… Like genetic variations." Harry said, pulling the lock of hair from his eyes.

"It's an interesting consideration... But sometimes ignorance is bliss." Edward said. "You, for example... There are reports of magic from the beginning of time, but your kind still live in secret."

Harry considered the other's words and nodded.

"Your turn to ask." Harry said at last.

"Continuing... Why do your kind live in secret?" Edward said, finishing his calculations and moving on to the next.

"It's a long story, sort of thing that goes back millennia, but making a basic summary of everything: until the time of the Roman Empire, the Magical Community lived in relative harmony with muggles, I mean, humans who don't do magic... But with the rise of the Judeo-Christian religions, we had to 'retreat', so to speak..." Harry whispered.

"Persecution?" Edward asked.

"Yes... The thing started to get a little bad at first, but it took catastrophic proportions during the Middle Ages... Witch-hunt, have you heard?" Harry winked at Edward.

"So it was real? If you know what I mean…" The vampire looked at the wizard.

"Yes... and no. They managed to execute a considerable number of people who actually practiced magic, but they also killed many innocent people thanks to that rubbish joke in form of witch-hunt manual, Malleus Maleficarum." Harry said with a grimace. "It was the darkest period of our History."

"Carlisle'sfather..." Edward continuedcautiously. "He was a puritan priest and a witch hunter."

Harry looked at him with a half-smile.

"Andhis son is now a vampire…Well, karma is a bitch." Harry said.

Edward couldn't contain his giggleas he looked at the boy, causing Harry toblush and turn his face to his notebook.

"Mr. Cullen, is the subject between you and Mr. Potter more interesting than my class?"

Edward was caught by surprise by the Math's professor, Mr. Pearlman, making everyone looks at him and Harry – this one continued to solve his exercise as if nothing was happening.

"No, sir. I was just asking Harry for guidelines." Edward said with a polite smile.

'Guidelines? You almost always have maximum scores... You and your siblings...'The professor's thoughts became acidic.

"Right.Continuing on the subject of trigonometry..." The man went to the painting.

Edward turned his attention to the thoughts of the humans around.

'...Strange... Edward never talks to anyone but his siblings.'

'...It seems the foreigner has been able to talk to the snobby Cullen, who thinks he's too good to talk to anyone here...'

'...Jess would love to know about it, if she wasn't so worried about Mike...'

Edward bowedhis head, ignoring the flow of thoughtsthat seemed louder.

"It must be annoying..." Harry whisperedsoftly, staring at his notebook.

"What?' Edward said imitating the gesture.

"You hearing everyone's thoughts, all time..." Harry replied.

"You have noidea." Edward answered bitterly, twisting his lips.

Edward's cell vibrated in the pocket of his jeans, which he instinctively picked updiscreetly, since the only ones who knew his number were his family and so he thought it should be something important.

Reading the message, he saw that it was Alice making a request to him.

"Alice is inviting you and your friends to join us for lunch." Edward informed the boy after reading the message. "If you want to..."

"Hmm... Once again we'll be gossiping targets... Sounds fun." Harry smiled, causing the vampire to smile tooand lower his head.

.

.

.

Edward impatiently shaken his feet under the table, as he watched the flow of students enter the cafeteria and group together at their respective tables. Looking to the left he saw Harry and his friends approaching their tables, each carrying his tray with his lunch. Slowly, the rest of the students turned their heads toward them and Edward could hear their reactions.

'I cannot believe the newbies are Cullen's friends!!!'

'These fuckin' snobs don't mix with us for almost two years, but they got in touch with the Brits, only because they have a fuckin' nice car... Although Bella approached them...'

'What they talk about?'

"Good Morning." Hermione smiled as she was the first to sit, interrupting the flow of thoughts in which Edward was concentrating.

"Good Morning!" Alice smiled excitedly as Hermione sat next to her.

Ron and Harry smiled and nodded as they sat down.

"I apologize for my temper yesterday... You know, because of the vases and everything." Hermione said, putting a lock of her hair behind her ear.

"No, that's fine...These things happen... I mean, I've never seen with my eyes, but they happen." Alice giggled.

"I... I apologize... For my conduct yesterday." Rosaliesaid with a straight face, avoiding looking at Harry.But Edward could still read her sister's mind and see that she wasn't being honest.

"I understand..." Hermione said equally neutral.

A moment of silence passed over the table, though the thoughts of the other vampires were clear to Edward.

'I wonder if it's possible to ask to them to bring that blood pie tomorrow'Emmettrambled on recalling the unique taste of food.

' Stay neutral... Don't make any sarcastic comments... Stay neutral...'Rosalierecited the mantra in her headwhile nudging her salad.

'Silence isn't good... If only I could influence their moods, maybe we could chat fluently...'Jasperfrowned.

"You know, I didn't even ask you guys..." Alice suddenly interrupted the silence. "Did you move her with your parents?"

Edward blinked.

How had he not thought of thatbefore?

Although Harry and hisfriends didn't comment on and with all these events, he had forgotten this important detail.

"We're emancipated." Hermione smiled. "My parents and Ron's live in London.Harry's parents in Paris".

"And Forkswas the best place to move, better than London or Paris?" Rosaliehe asked carefully, hoping his voice was not tinged withsarcasm.

"Well..." Harry said, adjusting himself in his chair. "We're here for a specific reason."

"Forgive me for my indiscretion, but what would it be?" Alice asked politely. "Maybe we can help..."

"I think not, but anyway... This year there will be a kind of eclipse called Blood Moon, an important cosmic event for us." Hermione said cautiously, making Ron's eyes widen in protest, but the girl ignored him. "Here in Washington state will be the region of the planet where will have a better conjunction of magical energies."

"Right here?As it rains, it's quite capable of your eclipse being covered by fuckin' rain clouds." Emmettsmiled mischievously.

"Ah, that's easy... We'll make sure it doesn't rain." Harry said casually as he ate his apple.

Edward and the rest of theCullenfrowned at it, as if he had spoken of something banal.

"Okay..." Alice said sympathetically. "Oh, before I forget... Hermione, would you like to accompany me andRosalietoPortAngeles? I'm urgently in need of shopping..."

Rosaliewidened her golden eyes ather sister.

"Oh... Okay, of course...It's even perfectbecause I can buy somethings that I need." Hermione said. "Harry and Ron never like to go out with me when I want to shopping."

"We have this in common... I'm the one next toRosiewho has some sense of style." Alice laughed. "But I thinkwe should all be going out together one day... It would be cool."

"I hear there's a beach near here... LaPush." Ron said for the first time.

Edward scratched the back of his neck.

To invade the territory of theQuileuteswas strictly out of the question.

"We cannot go there..." Edwardreplied quietly as he drew circles with his finger on the table.

"Why?" Harryasked curiously.

"Territorial reasons." Jasperreplied with a tone that finished that topic.

"Too bad..." Harry said, changing the subject. "Speaking about beaches, I want to visit Los Angeles, you know... California, white sand, palm trees under the sun, blue water..."

"Well, we couldgo there nextmonth..." Hermione smiled at her friend and turned to theCullens. "What do you guys think?"

Thevampires flashed a little bit ofdisbelief at the invitation.

"We cannot..." Alice smiled wistfully. "Because of the sun..."

Edward took a deep breath.

Anything that involved the sun and sunlight was already a reason for them to avoid.Vampires were, after all, creatures belonging to eternal darkness.

"What happens when you... You know..." Ron whispered as Hermione approached them.

"Their skin has diamond-like properties... They sparkle in the sunlight." Harry explainedto Ron.

"Sparkle?Under the sunlight?" Ron blinked in astonishment asa silencesettled on the table.

Ron laughed loudly,catching the attention of some students around him.

"Sorry, sorry... It's... It's funny...Vampires... Blood drinkers... Dark and goth creatures... They sparkle under the sun!!!" The redheadsaid withalaugh, his face turning red.

Emmettlaughed a little, as didJasperand Alice, butRosaliegave hima look of contempt.

"Ronald, this is not funny!" Hermione saiduncomfortablyto her boyfriend who had stopped laughing.

"Okay...Sorry…" Ron raised his hands surrendering.

Harry sighed, casting an apologetic glance at the vampires.

"If you want..." Harrywent on. "We can 'fix' your problem."

Edward, still a little embarrassed, turned his attention to Harry.

"Excuse me?" The vampire asked.

Hermione's eyes flashed suddenlywith the opening of new possibilities.

"There are incantations to hide certain characteristics before the eyes of those around you." The witch explainedexcitedly. "It's extremely effective and simple.You just need some kind of accessory that you use daily and carry with you. Generally a ring or a necklace."

The vampires looked at each other suspiciously and leaned toward the table.

Edward remained motionless.

"How would it work?" Jasperaskedsuspiciously.

"The object would create a temporary perfect illusion that would cover up any features you want to hide." Hermione continued. "For example, your skin wouldn't sparkle in the sunlight, it might even appear to be less pale and you could blush under certain situations like a normal human does... It could even project a different color to your eyes."

Edward blinked at the witch in astonishment.

"This... Is that possible?!" He asked.

"Yes, yes... It's relatively simple." Harry replied.

Edward looked down thoughtfully.

How good it would be to be able to walk freely through the daylight without bothering to look likea freaking giant-walking-diamond.

"If you guyswant, ofcourse..." Harrywhispered gently.

"No, thank you, I don't think it will be necessary..." Rosaliereplied smiling at the boy. ' We don't want anything from you.'

"I'll want!" Alice said, taking off her necklace with a small coat of arms from theCullenfamilyand handing it to Hermione.

Rosalie'seyes widened, feeling betrayed.

"Alice?!"

"Rosie... I'm tired of rain, humidity... I want sun, I want heat... And the opportunity to wear a bikini!!!" Alice said giggling and turned to Jasper. "Jazz? Imagine... We... On a beach?!"

The blond vampire winked at his mate, his mind wondering if he should refuse or not... Years ago they'd stepped on a beach... He'd forgotten the feeling. He was still afraid of the three wizards and their proposal. Glancing at his mate who had a pleading look, Jasper decided. It was for Alice and for Alice he would do everything. He took out his bracelet and handed it to the witch, still feeling uncertain about it.

"Is it really effective?" He asked.

"Yes... 100%." Hermione nodded.

Emmett smiled as he started to take off his bracelet, but Rosalie's gaze stopped him instantly.

Edward felt uncertain as he watched the scene of his brothers handing over their belongings to Hermione.

Would that be possible?

Could they walk freely around?

For a moment, he saw that he would have nothing to lose. He would like to go to a beach. Would be nice. He finally took off his own bracelet and handed it timidly to the witch.

The possibility that he might walk in the sun let him deeply touched and moved, as if they're operating for him a kind of miracle.

Their magic would operate a miracle.

"Beach?" Edwardasked timidly to Harry.

"Beach." Harryconfirmedsmiling, causing the vampire to smile back.

A screen of crying echoed through the cafeteria causingeveryone on the table to turn, as well the students around.Edward searched the cafeteria with his eyes and saw who screamed, watching tears of desperationdrainalong with the blurred makeup.

Jessica Stanley.

"What happened?" Jasperasked.

"I don't know." Alicereplied trying to look at the place.

"What the hell…" Rosaliegrunted.

Edward tried to focus his physical and telepathic hearing to the locale, crossing a sea ofvoices that were more agitated than usual.

"M-M-Mi-ke..." Jessica stammered by crying. "Oh, Mike."

Mike?Mike Newton?Edward thought of theblond athlete, remembering that the boy apparentlyhad disappeared a few days ago but everyone believed that Mike had just gone to visit his brother in Washington, as was usual or at least that's what Edward overheard of his months inForks.What was wrong with Mike?

"Jess… I'm here…" Edward heardAngelaWeber comforting the girl's back. "You have to be strong…"

Jessica criedeven more desperately.

Edward decided to focus on the thoughts.

'...My God... I cannot believe...'

'Mike? Oh my God…'

'...I don't know how anyone would be capable of something like this...'

'...I cannot believe it, I cannot... It must be a bad joke... Mike isn't dead, no...'

'... It seems that they found him in the forest…'

The last thought madeEdwardfeelhis stomach twist - if this was possible - and soon he knew what the humans were talking about.

Mike Newton was dead.

Mike Newton was found in a forest.

The day before, when he had met Charlie Swan, he had seen the scene of a brutal crime in the mind of the deputy: the naked male body with cuts all over his skin... Hands, feets and head cut off... and candles. Melted candles under the forest floor.

Edward turned his face to the wizards, who watched the scene in the cafeteria with legitimate interest.His siblings talked/thought about something, but he was unable to pay attention.He was too shocked for that.Andhe remembered the article hehad read in the morningabout evil witches and wizards.He had remembered the warning.

Something wicked this way comes!

"Edward... Is everything okay?" Harry caught his attention, making the vampire glance briefly at the green-eyed boy with a worried look on his face.Edward lowered his eyes with his brow furrowed,forcing himself to respond to something that was coherent.

"Yes… It's okay."

It wasn't okay.

Something wicked, apparently, already came.

And was sitting with them.

Hypocrisy

Chapter Summary

Edward sees things in the forest and rushes into his judgments.

Chapter Notes

Once more, I don't have a beta, sorry for my mistakes, but I hope you guys enjoy to read it as I'm enjoying to write it :)

CHAPTER VI

HYPOCRISY

"Edward, do you also get chemistry in the last period?" Harry's voice took him out of his reverie as the boyfollowed him through the hallways of the school.

Edward blinked at Harry, who smiledat himpolitely but then frowned atthe empty vampire's expression.

"Yes... I do." Edward replied.

"It's everything right?" The wizardasked, pausing for a moment and hugging his books against his chest.

Edward nodded, but his facial expression was rigid.

"Yeah, all perfectly well.I'm just absorbed."

Harry nodded, continuing to walk beside Edwardtowardtheclassroom, both in an awkward silence.

"It's likely that by tomorrow yours andJasper'sbracelet, as well asAlice's necklace, will be ready" Harry said softly. "The spell lasts up to twelve hoursfrom the time you guys use them..."

Edward didn't answer.

"But whenever you want, we can redo for you..." Harry continuedas Edward opened the door so the younger boy could come in first.

"It isn't necessary." Edward replied dryly, walking over toa desk with a vacant seat next to a studentwho reacted with surprise when EdwardCullen, always so reserved, sat next to him.

Edward watched Harry blink his eyes in surpriseand a little hurt to himself, his grindying slowly, ashe tentativelyheaded for an empty desk in the back.

.

.

.

Tic... Tac... Tic... Tac...

The sound of the clockin Carlisle's office.

Ping... Ping... Ping...

The sound of drops of water falling from the kitchen faucet.

Clack... Clack... Clack...

The sound of Rosalie's high heelson the wooden floor.

These were some of the sounds that Edward, now lying on the leather sofa of his bedroom, could hear thanks to hisextremely sharp hearing - a small part of his mind creating a sound pattern for everything he heard.He stared at the ceiling of his room, seeing with his sharp vision the micro particles of dust float in the air as he could see the sparkle created by the chandelier's crystals, his eyes breakingthe lightinto eight colors - the eighth color couldn't be captured neither by eyes or human equipment and Edward was never able to define what color it resembled.

He wasthinking about what happened earlier, about the information he had read on the internet, the information he and Harry exchanged, about him and his family slowly becoming involved with the wizards, about Mike Newton's death, about the corpse in the forest...

Edward scratched his forehead as he remembered the mental image of the boy's corpse, the cruelty in which he had been executed and especially in the circumstances in which he was found, as if he had been some kind of sacrifice of some obscure ritual, which was the enough for him to be left witha cloud of mistrust about the three wizards.

He would have to talk to Carlisle eventually, see what he could do about it and what he...

Tic... Tac... Tic... Tac...

Ping... Ping... Ping...

Clack... Clack... Clack...

Edward growled irritably at the insistent sounds, tossing a pillow from his sofa into the bedroom door.

By breathing deeply, he can feel his throat horribly dry, burning for the only basic need he had: thirst for blood. Technically, thirst had never ceased completely, there was always a trace of it, just as a human would have to have an eternal sore throat, but for him it was much, much worse. When a vampire felt thirsty, the thirst for truth that made the eyes turn black, they had a sensation similar to having a red iron in her throat, in which the only possible relief would be to feel her being moistened with blood.

Rising from the sofa and opening the window-door on the wall of his room, he jumped into the forest, hurrying through the vegetation.

Stopping at a randomand distantpoint, he closed his eyes, concentrating on the sounds he heard: the wind shaking the branches of the trees, the sound of smallanimals like rodents, the sound of the gurgling of the water of a nearby river and... There was... The sound of theheartbeatof adeer,a sound of beating muscle, pumping gallons of warmblood...Edward felt his throat tighten and thebittervenomfilledhis mouth as he ran toward the sound.

Vampireswere the perfect predators.

The topof the food chain.

Their petrified bodies were virtually indestructible, the skin resistant to external damage and high impact unless exposed for a reasonable amount of time in the fire, since the poison and fluids in their bodies were flammable. His vision and hearing were equally superior, being able to locate by sound and smell someone from miles away without the slightest difficulty. His strength was also impressive, and he could easily destroy a war tank just like a child by ripping paper.

Edward had no difficulty in attacking the deer, making sure the animal did not have enough time for reaction (he hated the taste of blood after the animals released high dosages of hormones like adrenaline), pricking his teeth, sharp as blade on the animal's neck, cutting through the skin, muscle, and tendons, feeling the taste of hot blood run past his lips and down his throat.

Dropping the animal's carcass carefully, he wiped his mouth with his hands, removing the blood and the fur while he could feel the liquid gradually being absolved by his body, but still not being fully satiated.

Repeating the process, he hunted down a mountain lion (who managed to reduce the shirt he wore in patchwork) and another deer, feeling satisfied as well as his pain in his throat slowing.

Edward picked up his phone by clicking on the home button to see the hours causing the glow to illuminate himself. It was past sunset and darkness was beginning to fall on him. Turning off the screen, he momentarily analyzed the reflection of his face...

The face of a killer.

Besides thesuperstrength,speed, vision and hearing, vampires were supernaturally attractive to humans in general, which in addition to being dazzled at their physical beauty they were also mesmerized by the smell emanating from their bodies...Bella hadonce mentioned how he and Alice smelled good, which made the vampire just frown when he realized that he was, after all, a biological machine to kill people, so made sense that he smelled good.

Edward suddenly lowered his phone, when he suddenly was assailed byastrangesensation, akin to a primitive instinct.

He felt he was being watched.

Concentrating his hearing, he could only hear hisown breath (his nosefelt nothing different from the usual) and the sound of tree branches swaying in the windand owls beginning to sing... Other than that, just silence.

But the sensation persisted.

Looking sideways, he scanned all around, seeing nothing more than trees and vegetation as well as a thin mist that began to cover the ground. He was alone.

Crack!

The sound of a dry twig to be trampled rang out behind Edward, who turned quickly enough to see a dark, indefinite figure, like a black haze in the trees.

"What the fu..." The vampire whispered, frozen in that position, just like that strange figure, until he had decided to approach with a slow step but the action was enough for that thing to move with great speed and Edward did not have choice but to run after the figure that was advancing at a faster speed than his, always with a good distance of advantage.

Running as hard as he can, Edward stopped when he realized that whatever had been running away from him had already disappeared. He was once again alone. Looking around, he saw nothing but tall trees with mossy trunks, already being timidly illuminated by the pale light of the full moon among thin clouds.

Ready to turn around to run back home, he stopped when his audition caught a faint, almost imperceptible sound, but that was enough to let him know that he wasn't the only one in that forest.Closing his eyes, he focused on that particular sound, which although remarkable, he couldn't describe exactly what itwas…

Guiding by hearing, he began to walk.

Edward made as little noise as possible with his feet as he moved, down a steep part of the forest. Step by step, the sound grew louder and clearer and he could understand that it was a human voice, a human voice that produced something with what seemed to be a dialect, but a dialect in which Edward had never heard (if it were even a dialect): it was rough, low and slow in the sound of the letter "s".

It sounded to his ears like something ancient, inhuman, and his intuition said that it was possibly evil.

He stopped twenty yards away from the place where the sound came from, when his sharp vision caught the light of candles that illuminated the small clearing among the tall trees, something that would be relatively normal, like for example, someone camping, if not for the candles to floating in the air. Edward lowered his eyes and saw that in the center of the clearing was a human figure who wore a black cloak, while his pale arms were extended in opposite directions. Edward walked a few steps to his right, hiding behind a tree and recognized who it was.

Harry.

Harry was in profile and Edward could partially see his face as the boy continued to speak and look down. Edward with his eyes to the ground and was somewhat horrified to see what was happening: on the floor was a drawing made of a white substance that stood out against the dark color of the earth. Edward was a layman in Occult knowledge but he was smart enough to know that it was some kind of seal. But that was the least of it, for what was on the seal was able to awaken in him a deep chill – serpents and snakes of different species and sizes curled into each other as they were circling around a barefoot Harry as if they're participating in a macabre dance.

"Valak, give thy children to me!" Harry's voice washoarse and gravelly and he slowlybegan tolevitate from the ground, causing the snakes to hiss in response as if they're understanding what the boy was saying.

The vampire swallowed the dry.

As he watched it, Edward nearly freaked out as a small black snake curled around his feet. Kicking his foot into the air, he saw the reptile crawl toward the clearing, just as a dozen other snakes were as well, as if they had been attending to a kind of call. Apparently they were. Edward saw that Harry was still levitating and slowly turned to the direction where the vampire was. Edward caught his breath at the thought that the wizard had seen him, but Harry didn't look at him, but at the little snake Edward had just kicked.

Deciding that was enough for him to testify, he decided to run away as fast as he could, concentrating solely on getting home as if he had entered an automatic mode as he ran through the vegetation.

For the first time in almost a century, Edward was scared.

.

.

.

Edward rubbed the dry blood and the dirt from his skin, just as he appreciated the wonderful warm-water sensation in his perpetually cold body - not that it caused some kind of muscle relaxation as it had in humans, but he still liked that. At the end of the shower, after drying himself with the towel, the vampire went to the closet disproportionately too large for one person (a work of Alice's), dressing himself with anything.

He needed to talk to Carlisle.

He was the only person who could help him to put his mind in place, to act with rationality. He didn't want to worry his siblings with his suspicions, much less tell what he had witnessed in the forest. That would be reason enough to create chaos.

Down the stairs, he headed for the family patriarch's office, a large room with several medical books, as well as rare oil paintings, acquisitions that Carlisle acquired over his three hundred years as a vampire and his close relationship with the Volturi. Sitting at the table, Carlisle smiled warmly at the sight of his youngest - and at the same time, the oldest - son standing at the door.

'Edward, is everything okay?'Carlisle's mind asked when he saw the teenager's worried face.

Edward approached the desk where the other vampire was, sitting on an empty chair and picking up a sheet of paper with a pen.In a house full of vampires withsuper audition, Edward didn't take the risk to have a sound talk with Carlisle, preferring to communicate in a silent way.Writing quickly, he handed the sheet to Carlisle who frowned at the seriousness of what it meant.

No. I feel like there's something wrong with those wizards and witch.

Today we learn that Mike Newton was murdered and his body was found in a forest. Days ago I talked to Charlie Swan and I saw in the mind of the policeman that accompanied the state in which the corpse was found, at the time did not know that it was the Newton boy ... He seemed to have been the victim of a kind of satanic ritual or something similar. There were melted candles around his body... Marks of blades on the skin... He was mutilated.

Carlisle looked up at Edward.

'…And you suspect they killed him?'

Edward nodded, taking the sheet of paper and writing.

Today, when I went hunting, I saw some things in the forest ... I cannot specify what I saw, because I'm still trying to understand what I saw... But it was enough to make me even more alert.

They aren't harmless.

What should we do?

Carlisle ran a hand through his blond hair as he stared at the paper.Edward frowned as he tried to focus on just that and not remember Harry and his snake ritual.

'Son, I honestly don't know what to say but for the time being, I advise you to do nothing. What you have so far are suspicious and not concrete information... We cannot act hastily.'Carlisle's mental voice sounded wary.

"Then I must do nothing?" Edward whispered audibly enough that only the other vampire could hear.

'Yes. But that doesn't mean we should not keep our eyes open... I don't know if you're aware, but there is a relative wave of disappearances around the city, just like in Port Angeles. The authorities left notices so we could contact them in case the gum of the wanted people showed up at the hospital.'Carlisle frowned.

Edward looked at him worriedly.

"How many people?"

'So far, almost 15.'

"But I don't think it's still a reason to judge them." Carlisle finally spoke, placing a hand on Edward's shoulder. "For the time being, treat them cordially..."

"Okay..."

Carlisle smiled at him.

Edward got up from the chair and crumpled the paper and tossed it into the fireplace so no one would know about it. As he turned to Carlisle, Edward stared at the little statuette behind the blond vampire, the Rod of Asclepius, symbol of Medicine. Seeing the bronze serpent, Edward remembered Harry.

"Carlisle..."

"Yes?"

"Have you ever heard of something called 'Valak'?" Edward asked wary.

Carlisle narrowed his eyes and shook his head.

"No, why?"

Edward lowered his eyes.

"It's nothing... Have a good night."

"You too, son."

Edward stepped out of the room andsat down on the couch in the living room, which was momentarily empty.Picking up his cell phone, Edward opened a search site and typed"Valak", for who knows how to get some kind of information.

In demonology, Valac (also spelled Ualac, Valak, Valax, Valu, or Valic) is known to give true answers about hidden treasures. He also reveals where snakes and serpents can be seen and handing them harmlessly to who conjured them.

Reading further, Edward discovered that Valac was one of the 72 demons described in the grimoire 'The Lesser Key of Solomon', in which served to invoke and compel the demons to obey those who conjured them, to serve their purposes.

Edward shivered.

.

.

.

Hours later, atForksHighSchool, Edward was surprised to see the three wizards walk up to them in the parking lot, making Alice smile honestly at Hermione, the two of them talking about any subject while Rosalie remained silent.Ron handed Emmett a paper bag, which had a piece of the blood pie, which left the muscular vampire extremely happy, the two talking about the football games that would happen next weekend.

"Morning, Edward..." Harrylooked at the vampire cautiously.

Edward sketched a ghost of a smile and nodded.

"It's all right?" The wizard asked.

"Yeah…It's all right.Excuse me. I have to pick some books..." The vampire saidasneutrally aspossible, walking straight to the building with his backpack, making Alice look at him in a confused way.

Edward walked through the empty corridors, thanking them for the fact that they arrived a few minutes early which gave him some peace before havinghis mind again bombarded with thoughts.Unlocking his locker, the vampiretook his book ofPhilosophy, as well as some pens and looked at his scheduleto see what classes he would have throughout the day.

Suddenly the locker's door slammed shut and he saw that Harry was in front of him, his face with an irritated expression.

"What the fuck is your problem?" Harry demanded.

Edward blinked, completely astonished.

"I beg your pardon…"

"I asked what your problem is.Besides being a snoop, are you deaf too?"

Edward frowned, his mouth twitching. So he had seen him in the woods... A part on his mind was dismayed by it, but he shouldn't let it out in front of the wizard.

"I was NOT snooping." The vampire said approaching the small boy, who was looking upwards. "Iwas hunting."

"Oh, very convenient..." Harry rolled his eyes.

"I'm telling the truth.Whether you want to believe it or not, it's your problem." Edwardreplied, starting to walk, but Harry stopped him by placing his hand on the vampire's arm. "I had no intention of disturbing your little ritual."

The boy blinked at him.

"And what do you think you know about this, Edward?What are you thinking about me and my friends?" Harry said in a soft voice.

Edward licked his lips.

"I'm not thinking of anything…Or should I think?!" Edward replied wryly.

Harry blinked at the vampire.

"I'm thinking nothing about you or your kind."Edward replied with a hard politeness.

"You lie." Harry answered roughly. "Tell me the truth."

"Who do you think you are to saywhether I lie or not?" Edward snarled, moving closer to Harry who didn't seem to be intimidated by the height of the vampire, which made him look smaller.

"Bloody hell, what's YOUR problem?!" Harry said in frustration, putting his hand on the back of his neckas he stared at the hallway ceiling and then lowered his head. "Just SPEAK what'sjammedin yourthroat and stop acting like a fucking little boy!"

Edward growled low.

"Oh, so do you want honesty? Okay, let's be honest." He said while he leaned against the lockers. "I believe you and your friends are hiding things from us, serious and evil things."

"Such as?" Harry whispered.

Edward didn't answer, just arching his eyebrow.

"SUCH AS?!" Harry snarled to him.

Edward looked around, making sure they were alone.

"The Newton boy…" Edward replied.

Harry blinked in confusion.

"What?"

"Mike Newton.The boy who died." Edward approached him. "His body was found in a forest and in verysuspicious and perhaps even similarcircumstancesfor you."

Harry took a step back.

"Wait a minute, are you implying whatexactly?" Harry articulated with his hands.

"I don't know, tell me..." Edward replied.

"Wow wow, hold on…" Harry said. "Are you implying that my friends and I killed the mortal, is that it?"

Edward shrugged.

"Based on what?!" The wizard said.

"I saw through the mind of a deputy who was on the crime scene..." Edward replied coldly.

"AND?!"

"Candles, severed limbs, signs of torture... Isn't it suspicious when you have three wizards in town?" Edward replied.

Harry gritted his teeth, tightening his jaw.

"And so my friends and I am suspects, is that it? Are we murderers?" Harry finally answered.

"You become suspicious when I see you invoking a demon in the middle of the forest... It's not something that gives me an idea of innocence." Edward replied angrily. "So yeah, I do presume that you have something to do with it!!!"

Edward barely had time to process what happened, just felt the impact of Harry's hand slap him on the face that sounded like a whip through the still empty corridor. Edward's eyes widened, his petrified face burning with aggression, something that it would be impossible for an ordinary human to do without hurting himself. Harry's green eyes stared at the vampire angrily.

"Now it's MY turn to speak, your blood-sucker... I didn't judge your family, much less you for causing a girl's death last year..." Harry said, grabbing Edward's wrist that burned with the heat of the wizard's hands, as if he had been touched by a red-hot iron.

Edward's eyes widened at him.

"Bella, isn't that her name? Pretty lass with doe's brown eyes, who died because of your kind?!" Harry continued, his voice with a cold cruelty "It's was a tragedy, but it's still connected with you. But isn't that what vampires do? Kill? I imagine you must have a lot more blood on your hands than I do..."

Edward gasped, noting that the locker's doors as well as the bulbs began to shake by an invisible force. Harry let go of his wrist as he stopped the objects around him from shaking.

"So don't act like you're superior, because you are not in any way..." Harry snarled at him. "You're just a hypocrite!!!"

Edward lowered his head, trying to use his voice again.

"Did you kill him?" He whispered, seeing the skin of his wrist to regenerate by the burn caused by the wizard's hand.

Harry shook his head.

"No, and IF I had kill him, I wouldn't be amateur enough to leave traces." Harry said coldly "But, truth to be told, I didn't kill him."

The vampire nodded in shame.

"Show me what you saw."

"What…"

"Show methememory you saw in the policeman's mind!"Harry replied impatiently, looking at the vampire's eyes.

Edward replayed the memory as Harry saw through his mind.

Harry lowered his eyes with a frown.

"My friends and I didn't do that." Harry finally said coolly. "Whoever they did to this kid, Mike, could be an attempt to do some ritual that failed. Or a common murder to attract the attention of everybody. Some killers take pleasure in seeing their 'works' causing terror in the media and population, it isn't the first or the last time this happens."

Harry took a step back from the vampire.

"I'm a wizard, but it doesn't mean that I'm the full incarnation of evil, just as you're a vampire and not an irrational beast that kills everybody at your front." Harry murmured with a cold and sad voice, as he took a packet out of the pocket of his coat, tossing it into Edward's chest, which picked up instinctively. "Here's your bracelet and Jasper's, along with Alice's necklace. Enjoy them."

"Harry, I'm so…"

"And if you dare to falsely accuse me again, I will curse you for the rest of your fucking miserable existence!!!"

Before Edward could say anything, Harry grabbed the backpack lying on the ground and strode toward the exit of the school, leaving behind a terribly sorry vampire.

Honesty

Chapter Summary

Edward begs for Harry's forgiveness, which remains inflexible.
They both talk and find out they have things in common.

Chapter Notes

The same thing guys: I don't have beta, all grammar mistakes are mine.
:)

See the end of the chapter for more notes

CHAPTER VII

HONESTY

"You did what?!" Alice exclaimed incredulously as she looked at Edward, the two of them alone in the bleachers of the school gym.

Edward had sent a message to his sister asking her to meet him there, because she was the only person he trusted to tell about the discussion he had with Harry earlier that morning.Alice, who had been silent for the whole time, had only just opened her eyes and frowned, expressing herself scandalously at the end.

"Speak low!!!" Edward scolded, looking sideways making sure they were alone.

"Idiot!" Alice replied in a stern voice. ' I'll repeat it mentally for you to hear... IDIOT!'

"Iunderstand,thank you..." The vampire rolled his eyes impatiently.

"Seriously Edward... How can you be so stupid as to make hasty judgments..." Alice foldedher arms in indignation at what she had just heard.

"I know… I was wrong... But honestly, how would you react if you had seen what I saw in the woods?" Edward answered in a low voice.

"Did you ask him what it was about?" The girl raised her eyebrow. "Are you sure of what you saw or think you saw?

"No, but the website on the internet I read said..." Edward looked at his hands, noticing how ridiculous he sounded when he said it aloud.

"Frankly, Edward..." Alice growled. "Haven't you ever heard that you cannot trust everything you read on the Internet? Why didn't you just go there and ask him?"

"Ask how?" Edward frowned. "Hey Harry, how are you?So, yesterday I saw you in the woods, invoking snakes and apparently a demon too..."

"Not like this..." Alice continued reasonably. "But in a more cautious way. Asking in a respectful manner wouldn't cause any of these problems."

"I know..." Edward whispered, feeling defeated.

Alice sighed.

"At least tell me you're going to apologize..." Alice touched his hand.

Edward turned his head to face her.

"Of course" he said honestly. "I'm sorry for what I did... It wasn't fair to him."

The two were silent for a moment, the vampire occasionally picking up thoughts of his sister wandering about the topic of the wizards and what to do to ease the situation.Suddenly Alice began to laugh with her characteristic musical laughter, causing Edward to frown.

"What's it?"

"Did he reallyslap youin the face?" The vampire covered her mouth with her hand, trying to control herself.

Edward rolled his eyes.

"Yeah… I was so surprised that I barely had time to think of the pain... I didn't think it was possible..." He said as he smoothed the hard surface of his marble face.

"Sorry to say that, but you kinda deserved it..." Alice shrugged.

"I think so... I acted like a jerk." He laughed a little as he lowered his head.

"Totally."

Edward continued to look down, a comfortable silence settled between the two vampires.

"Alice?"

The short-haired girl turnedherattention to him.

"Yes?"

"Don't you feel... Uneasy that you cannot know anything about them?" Edward said hesitantly. "Of not being able to see the future in which they're present or to anticipate their actions?"

Alice inclined her head and thought about it, her mind replaying the memories from the first contact with the wizards and finally responding.

"At first, yes.Today, not much to be honest... I mean, sometimes it's good not to know... It makes our life less predictable." The vampire said. "And I feel they can be our friends."

"Really?"

"Yeah... I mean, I guess..." Alice said, looking at the transparent sack on which was her necklace that Edward had received from Harry. "They seem to understand us... You know… They're different from the rest of normal humans.They have to keep it a secret, like we do."

Edward looked at his hands.

"But you feel uncomfortable, don't you?" Alice said as she turned her attention back to her brother. "Not knowing..."

The vampire blinked his eyes and finally nodded.

"It's strange..." Edward gestured with his hands. "I didn't realize that I got used to knowing the thoughts and secrets of people, to always be one step ahead, to take advantage of being who I am, or rather, who we are..."

"And this makes you feel…?" Alice asked curiously.

Edward took a deep breath, cracking his long, pale fingers as he stared at the ceiling of the gym.

"Frustrated..." Edward frowned. "Much more than I was withBella, because at the end of the day I knew I was the one who put her at risk. It was predictable in a way."

"…and?" Alice continued.

"It's not the same with Harry."Edward said. "I don't know how to interpret him, I don't know anything about him, but he seems to know about me... This makes me feel..."

"Disoriented?"

"Yeah… Disoriented…" He whispered. "I don't like the feeling of being at a disadvantage."

"...Because of Harry?" Alice asked casually, staring at him out of the corner of her eye as her mind hummed the alphabet.

"Yes..." Edward murmured without thinking, but he broke off abruptly, his eyes widening athis sister. "I mean, for all three of them, of course.All three areunknownto me."

"Oh yeah..." Alice said not so convinced.

"I am serious." Edward replied. "Don't start fantasizing."

"I said nothing!" Alice raised her hands in redemption, rising from the bleachers and taking her purse. "But back to the subject of predictability, I think I need to tell you something..."

"Say what?"

"I cannot see your future any more clearly... It's as if everything was muddy, cloudy, imprecise... Well, at least for now." The girl said cautiously.

Edward twisted his mouth at that information.

"What does that mean?' He asked rising from his seat.

"Honestly, I don't know how to say it, but..." Alice looked at him with a faint smile on her face, stepping back. "I have a hunch... I'll see you later Ed..."

"Hey, come back here!" Edward protested.

"Tell me later if Harry forgave you!I want details!!!" Alice said, walking with her back to her brother, as she waved at him without looking back.

Edward tried to read her mind, but all she heard in response was Alice mentally singing 'Twinkle Twinkle Little Star' causing him to grunt in frustration.

.

.

.

It had been a week since the discussion that Edward had with Harry in the hallways of school, and within that week Edward daily tried to apologize to the wizard, be it in the cafeteria or in the classroom as the two shared the table together. Edward apologized, but he got the same reaction from Harry as he would have if he had spoken to a wall - and he might have been more successful with a wall. When he and his friends sporadically sat down with the vampires in the cafeteria, Harry did not look at him.

The boy was master at ignoring him.

Harry acted as if the vampire just didn't exist and Edward even cogitated that he had done some kind of spell to make it invisible in his eyes (was that possible?).

But still Edward kept trying until he got at least some kind of reaction from the other, until the wizard finally gave in and listened him. The vampire didn't notice, but being forgiven by Harry was no longer a matter of guilt for doing something wrong, but something deeper, almost a matter of honor and he would not give up so easily.

And that was how Edward walked hesitantly to Biology class, meaning again as a child who had done something wrong and who should face the rebuke of the parents.In a way, he admitted that heactedas a child about the situation and as Alice had said, it could have been easily settled if he had been mature enough to have first asked Harry instead of jumping to unfounded conclusions.He frowned as he realized how ironic that he, a vampire more than 100 years old, the most chivalrous of his brothers, had acted with such lack of maturity.

Harry... No, the wizardsconfused him.

Edward paused for a moment looking at the small glass window of the classroom door, seeing Harry sitting by the empty seat of the vampire, concentrating on something.Taking a deep breath, Edward entered the room, walking to his seat.

Harry didn't look at him.

"Good Morning." Edward said with a friendly smile, using the softer tone his voice could produce.

Edward just got quiet.

Harry was still writing something in his notebook while his other hand rested on his chin.

"Lately it's raining beyond normal, isn't it?" Edward continued, but mentally he felt shame to others. ' Seriously? Rain? In Forks? Genius, Edward.'His mind sneered.

Harry took another pen as he turned the page of his notebook, his free fingers playing with a lock of his dark hair.

"Alice is very excited for the beach day with you guys... Excited beyond normal, in my opinion..." Edward smiled as he tried another approach.

Harry again gave him the silence.

"Harry..." Edward tried again.

The wizard finally dropped the pen, closing his eyes as he breathed deeply, turning his head to face the vampire with his green eyes burning in impatience and irritation.

"Bloody hellCullen, don't you understand the concept of being ignored?" Harry scowled at him.

Edward felt his shoulderstenseat being called by his last name, remembering to relax and act naturally.

"We need to talk..." The vampire spoke softly.

"We don't need to do anything at all." The wizard replied dryly.

"Harry, we need to talk..." Edward said approaching the boy. "You cannot ignore me for the rest of the year…"

Harry looked at him scornfully.

"I cannot?Of course I can!" He replied. "With a snap of my fingers I block you and your voice as if it never existed."

"Why are you being so insistent not to talk to me?" Edward asked.

"Why are youbeing so insistent about talking to me?" Harry said looking into his eyes.

"For the simple reason that I would like to receive your forgiveness for the disrespectful way in which I treated you." Edward said, his words gaining intonation as if he were still EdwardMasen, the Chicago high-society teenager in the early 20th.

"What if I don't want to forgive you?" Harry answered him with a hard tone.

"I'll keep insisting every day we see each other." Edward answered, completing at last. "Take as long as it takes..."

Harry looked at him in disbelief.

"You're unbelievable..." Harry shook his head, looking back at his notebook.

"I've been called many things over the decades, and unbelievable was one of them..." Edward continued with a polite smile.

"Prepotent and stubborn, too?" Harry replied.

"Too often I'll admit..." The vampire shrugged as he remembered his clashes with Alice and especially Rosalie, who also had a 'tenacious' personality. "Which only proves that I will not give up until you speak properly to me."

"Urgh..." Harry exclaimed. "I don't want to and I will not talk to you!"

Edward smiled at the boy.

"But Harry, you're already talking to me..." Edward said in an innocent voice.

Harry blinked at him, his mouth half open for a few seconds.

"Unbelievable... You're unbelievable." Harry replied angrily, turning to the front, picking up the microscope and inserting a slide carefully.

Edward laughed softly, happy to have been able to develop a dialogue after so many days.

"Shut up!" The wizard cast an angry glance at him.

A silence passed between them, Edward watching intently the thin and light skin of the wizard's face, watching the flow of blood irrigate the tiny veins that left his cheeks rosy as well as their green eyes that were concentrated over the microscope.

"Will not you let me look, too?" The vampire asked, pointing at the device with his chin. "We are laboratory partners, after all..."

Harry lifted his head, licking dry lips as he considered what he had heard.

"Prophase." He answered dryly as he slid the microscope to the vampire.

Edward raised his eyebrows, finding that for some reason he was amused to see Harry angry... There was something in the irritation that made the wizard's face even more vivid.The vampire shook his head, laughing softly as he stared at the lens.

"Is there something funny on theslide, Cullen?" Harry scolded.

"Nothing…" Edward said as he wrote down the result and passed the microscope gently to the boy next to him. "It's prophase."

Harry cracked his tongue in the roof of his mouth.

"Of course it's prophase..." The wizard shook his head as if that werethemost obvious thing in the world.

"So... Does the rain remind you of England?" Edward asked, pointing his thumb to the window.

"Seriously you're going to use the weather as a subject?!" Harry narrowed his eyes.

"We can talk about how sorry I'm sorr..."

"Yes, I love the rain, it's wonderful." Harry cut off the vampire's speech.

Edward laughed softly.

"Harry, don't you see we're on an impasse?" Edward said at last as the boy stared at the microscope.

"What impasse?" He asked, not turning his focus to him.

Edward breathed.

"I will not give up apologizing to you, even if you do not want to hear..." Edward replied. "The point is, you just have to listen and have the good heart to forgive me... Simple like that."

Harry stopped what he was doing and at last looked at him.

"What if I don't have a good heart?" The boy asked, looking at him intensely.

Edward paused for a moment as he was stared at by those green eyes.The vampire reflected on those words, knowing there was a real possibility that he was right, that he didn't have a good heart... But Edward soon disregarded, for he himself was a monster, a freak of nature that depended on the death of others beings to live.No matter what Harry did, even talking to snakes or invoking demons, Edward would still be a monster that didn't even have soul.

"You have..." Edward whispered, lowering his golden eyes.

"Are you sure?!" Harry's voice was still hard.

"Yeah... If you hadn't, you would have cursed me in that corridor..." Edward looked up at Harry, who just blushed and lowered his eyes.

"Anaphase.' Harry finally answered, his fingers playing with the pendant of the delicate gold chain he wore "And for your information, I can still curse you... Don't think for a minute that you're safe."

Edward grinned at the wizard.

"I never thought that." The vampire replied, raising his hands in redemption.

Harry looked at him for a few seconds and then turned his attention to the notes.

"Do you want to check it or not?" The wizard replied, pointing to the microscope.

"No... No need... I trust you." Edward said wary, but he couldn't help noticinghowintensethosewords had come out.

"Humm…" Harry replied without looking at him.

A comfortable silence settled between them as they answered the question card that the teacher had passed. Edward occasionally looked at Harry and the wizard looked back at him, with something like irritation or another emotion in which Edward was unfamiliar with.

Edward never wanted so much to read someone else's mind for answers.

.

.

.

At break time, Edward was sitting at the table with his siblings, just as he saw Ron and Hermione entertained in a private conversation at their own table.Searching the cafeteria, Edward was looking for some sign of the dark-haired boy until he located him in the lunch session.

"Excuse me." Edward said to his siblings as he stood up from the table ignoring everyone's confused look except for Alice's and walking towards to Harry.

The young wizard was holding a cup in which he was gradually pouring the hot coffee and frothy milk, as well as picking up a cereal bar.

"Harry... Can we sit down at a table?" Edward said casually as he picked up an apple, pretending to be looking for some food as well.

Harry turned to him and rolled his eyes.

"You again... What a lovely surprise." Harry murmured sarcastic.

"Yeah, me again… We need to talk properly... We cannot afford this situation between us to be perpetual." Edward said quietly, approaching the wizard. "We're old enough to be grandparents of these kids around us, why don't we act like good grandpas and sit down for a chat?"

The seriousness that Harry tried to keep faded with the vampire's last comment, making him giggle.

"You don't give up, do you,Cullen?" Harry said frowning.

"Edward..." The vampire corrected, putting his hands behind his back and walking alongside the boy below. "And no, I don't give up easily."

"Okay,okay..." Harry sighed, holding the coffee and cereal bar. "Let's go to that table, on the corner."

Edward followed the wizard to an empty table, facing a window and relatively distant from the others.The vampire cannot help noticing that some students looked suspiciously at the two of them walking together, just as their siblings stared at him with curiosity and disbelief.Edward turned his attention to Harry.

"Allow me." The vampire said, pulling up the chair so the wizard could sit down.

Harry frowned in curiosity at him.

"It's habits that don't fade away..." Edward explained with a shrug.

Harry sat up and Edward sat down in front of him.

"So..." Harry said cautiously, sipping the hot coffee. "Start talking before I regret it..."

"Well, first of all, I'd like to say that I'm deeply sorry for everything I said to you and..." Edward broke off as he looked around to see his brothers staring at him, probably listening to everything they spoke.

Harry glanced toward theCullens' table, turning to Edward and sighed.

" Muffliato."The boy waved his hands and Edward couldn'thelp butcontain an expression of surprise to see that the wizardhadblocked all external sounds of the cafeteria, as if they were completely alone there.Even more amazed, he realized that he no longer heard anyone's mental voice, his mind remaining in complete peace with his own thoughts.

"Fantastic…" Edward said, looking at his siblings who stared at him in confusion.The spell probably worked the other way around.

"Proceed..."

Edward cleared his throat.

"Right... I was saying that I was, I mean, I am really sorry for what I said to you.The accusations, insinuations…" He continued. "Harry, I'm so sorry."

Harry looked at him for a moment.

"Help me understand why you came to such conclusions." Harry said calmly.

Edward drummed his fingers on the table.

"I talked to Alice a few days ago... I... I cameto theconclusion that I was acting in the most 'humane' way." Edward answered honestly.

"Sorry, I don't understand..." Harry shook his head, feeling confused.

"People in general tend to react in two ways when they face the stranger, the unknown." Edward said. "If they are afraid of it, they want to destroy it... Or if they become suspicious about it, they make pre-judgments…"

"And you opted for the second hypothesis." Harry finished.

"Yeah…" Edward admitted sheepishly. "I was accustomed to knowing about people and being assured that because I was… You know, a vampire, I would have no risk... But you... I mean, you guys are something completely different with what I've dealt with."

Harry propped his elbow on the table as his hand rested his chin.

"Go on."

Edward bit his lower lip.

"I don't know what you're capable of... I've only had small glimpses so far, but I know it's something deep and... And even dark." The vampire said wary. "Like that ritual you did... In the woods."

Harry sipped his coffee, staring at the table as he heard the vampire's words.

"What do you want, Edward?" He answered and asked at last, looking at the bronze-haired boy.

"What were you doing, Harry?I mean... I searched the online, but now I want to hear from you..." Edward said shyly.

Harry took a deep breath.

"I was summoning serpents and snakes out of the forest so they would be my subordinates." Harry muttered. "Just as invokingValak, the snake demon so they bowed to me, their new master."

"Invoking?Why?" Edward whispered.

"I'm aparselmouth." Harry explained calmly. "It is a skill in which a wizard is able to communicate with snakes..."

"Do all your people able talk to snakes?" The vampire asked curiously.

"No. It's a rare skill." The boy replied.

"Oh..." Edward frowned.

"And I summon them because I needed... How can I say...? Spies in the woods." The wizard continued.

"Why?"

Harry looked around and approached Edward.

"Hermione assures me it's nothing, but it's been a while since I've noticedcertain 'bad omens' in this town." Harry said. "It may just be my impression... But my sixth sense says no."

Edward frowned.

"For example?"

"It's hard to explain... It's like static in the air or something." Harry sipped his coffee. "When you showed me your memories of that image of the Newton's body, I was pretty sure the feeling was right. Something is wrong."

"Wait a minute... You told me it was the work of an ordinary killer, wanting to get attention!" Edward protested.

"No, I said it was a possibility." Harry corrected. "But there is also a possibility that a ritual was done."

"What kind of ritual?" Edward asked.

"A human sacrifice." Harry replied with a cold look. "For what exactly, I do not know, for it depends very much on the intent of the one who does."

Edward felt astonished.

"Do you suspect there are any wizards or witches around?" Edward asked.

Harry looked down, pondering the subject.

"Maybe... But it's not certain." Harry said at last, looking at the vampire. "Just as me and my friends are here because of the Blood Moon, it is likely that other witches might be there as well."

"Is that Blood Moon thing so important?"

"Yeah... It's something unique.It is the kind of event in which it ensures, if rituals are done in the right way, a powerful kind of magic." The wizard explained.

"Oh... I understand..." Edward replied.

"Yeah... Did I answer your question?" Harry asked.

"Yes, but didn't answer the most important..."

"And what would be?"

"Will you forgive me?" The vampire asked in a soft voice.

Harry blinked at him and smiled discreetly at last.

"Okay... I forgive you."

"I'm happy to hear it..." Edward smiled at him.

"But listen me Edward Cullen, if you come to accuse me again of something unfounded, you can be sure that I'll curse you for a entire century!" Harry said in a serious tone, causing Edward to laugh a little... And feel a little scared by his words.

A friendly silence settled between them, each focused on his own thoughts.Edward's were focused on the wonder of having his mind for himself, without hearing outside voices of random thoughts... The peace that silence gave him.

"I'm so sorry…" Harry said breaking the silence.

"For what?" Edward blinked in confusion.

The wizard sighed as his fingers ran through his dark hair... Edward slowly began to assimilate that this was a pattern of behavior in which Harry did when he felt uncomfortable with something.

"For having usedBellaas an argument in our quarrel..." Harry said quietly, looking at the coffee cup as if it were something extremely interesting. "It wasn't fair to talk about something I barely know about and that says only about you."

The vampire raised his eyebrows, somewhat surprised by what the wizard had said.

"I'm sorry." Harry said, raising his head to look at him.

Edward stared at the wizard with a frown.

"There's nothing to apologize for…" Hereplied,his voice rising hesitantly from the words. "In a way, you were right..."

"No... I wasn't…" The boy shook his head.

"Yes... I'm to blame, you see..." Edwardsaid,leaning toward Harry so he could speak up. "But I must ask... How do you know about this?"

"Still distrusting me?" Harry asked.

"No... It's just a curiosity of mine..." Edward explained calmly. "I don't remember talking aboutBellawith you."

"Well..." Harry scratched the back of his neck. "Well, I sawher face in your mind a few times, like some loose thoughts... And that girl... Jessica, I think, mentioned that you had dated Bella last year… As well what happened to her…"

"Yeah… That's right." Edward replied.

"If I may ask... What happened?" Harry looked at the vampire.

Edward laced his fingers together as he looked at his hand, wondering whether or not to talk about what had happened toBella.It was still something of a hard thing to say without feeling bad.

"But it's okay if you don't want to talk..." Harry said at last.

"No, no... It's just... Well, how can I say... It's complicated." Edward said, meditating on the memories.

"Does it hurt to talk about her?" The wizard asked softly.

"Kind of…" Edward answered, taking a deep breath as he vocalized his thoughts. "I metBellaat this school about a year ago.She was the daughter of Sheriff CharlieSwanand had just been transferred from Phoenix toForks..."

The vampire paused for a moment, making Harry nod to him to continue.

"The first thing I noticed was that I couldn't hear her thoughts."

"Couldn't?" Harry blinked.

"Yes... It was as if her mind was out of tune with my telepathy, but over time I could hear one thing or another of her thoughts, like a radio picking up waves from different stations." Edward explained.

"Oh... She was probably a shield." Harry said thoughtfully.

"Sorry,what?" The vampire was confused.

"A shield.Certain Muggles, I mean,non-magicalmortals, present certain peculiarities that in certain situations could develop fully into a skill..."

"I didn't understand." Edward shook his head.

"You and Alice,for example..." Harry went on with his reasoning. "When she was a human, she probably already had some kind of sense to see the future, just as you must have been sensitive to the thoughts of the people around you." Harry explained, making Edward rather surprised by this theory, making sure Carlisle would love it. "What wasBella'spersonality like?"

Edward shrugged.

"She was shy, reserved... She didn't like crowds and attention." Edward replied wistfully.

"Hmm... Probably she had this shield as a natural mechanism to protect her from others, to keep her thoughts private, but she had not yet reached 100% of the capacity." Harry pondered.

"Does that explain why I could read her mind sporadically?" The vampire asked.

"I think so." The wizard replied. "But continuing... She had moved toForksand...?"

Edward nodded.

"I met her in Biology class.And it was surreal.The smell of her blood had been the most tempting smell that I ever felt... At least until that moment..." Edward said, looking at Harry and feeling his throat contract as he remembered the smell of hisblood .

"Tempting?"

"In some rare occasions, a vampire finds a person whose blood is so much more tempting than the others... That causes such a violent thirst that it makes us feel an insane urge to drink it..." The vampire he whispered, still looking into Harry's green eyes. "I almost lose my control."

"Oh..." Harry replied blushing slightly. "And what happened?"

"I panicked over her... I tried to move away, but certain situations made us approach even more... I was stubborn too... I told her that we couldn't be friends, but I was always surrounding her." Edward looked away. "She slowly began to wonder what I really was..."

"And she found out?" The wizard asked.

"Yeah..." Edward let out a breath. "In a matter of weeks, she had conjectured little things about me.The change of the color of my eyes, my pallor, my cold skin... She knew I was a vampire."

Harry's mouth fell open.

"And I suppose that wasn't enough to her get away from you..." The dark-haired boy punctuated.

"No, it wasn't... She was fascinated." Edward said bitterly. "And I was too, in a way…"

Edward was silent for a moment.

"You fell in love with her, didn't you?" Harry whispered.

The vampire pondered the question, feeling his shoulders weigh.

"I..." His voice trailed off. "For most of the time I thought I was in love with her."

"But wasn't?

Edward shook his head.

"No... I was delighted with the possibility... With the possibility of having someone for me." The vampire whispered truthfully, looking down as if confessing. "For a long time I was alone... I still am, actually... Always seeing everyone in my family with their mates, sharingtogether this existence ofsoullessmonsters... Deep down, I wanted that for me too."

"Edward, you're not a monster." Harry said softly.

Edward rolled his eyes, his mouth twisted into mockery of himself.

"That's not a topic to be discussed, Harry.It is an accomplished fact." The vampire said. "Anyway, even though I didn't feel the immediate love for her, I felt that eventually I could love her.Alice had told me it was a real possibility.Bellawas good, she brought me peace... My family liked her, except for Rosalie..."

"What a surprise." Harry offered a smile, making Edward chuckle and sober up again.

"One day I invitedBellato a baseball game with my family..." Edward took a deep breath, continuing the narrative. "All was well until a trio of nomadic vampires who had been hunting for a few days, were attracted by the sound we made... Laurent, Victoria and James..."

"...They said they just wanted to play with us.But I read their minds and knew it wasn't quite that... I managed for some time to keepBellahide from their attention, but the wind denounced her by taking her scent to them.The reaction was instantaneous.The three of them wanted to drink her blood... Carlisle explained the situation, that she was my mate and they agreed to leave her alone.But I read in James's mind that he wouldn't give up, for he had found a challenge worthy of his fixation as a hunter: drinking the blood of a human protected by an entire coven of vampires.Something dangerous and exciting for him."

"Quickly I and the rest of my family formulated a plan to getBella outofForkswhile we were protecting her father... The plan was to misleadBellafrom their radar, make them lose track of her scent through clues with Rosalie scentingBella'scoatthrough the forest while she was safe in Phoenix with Alice andJasper... The plan worked out for a moment were it not for the fact that the three were much more experienced hunters than we could suppose ... Weunderestimate them."

"They followed her to Phoenix, and I, along with the rest of my family, went to there too."

"At the hotel, in a moment of distraction, James was able to make contact withBella, causing her to get out of sight of Alice andJasper... I don't know how, maybe he threatened her father's life... Whatever,Bellawent to meet him.When we arrived and noticed her lacking, Alice had a vision of James, Victoria and Laurent torturing and killing her in a ballet studio she attended as a child.We ran towards the place..."

"We ran as fast as we could, but we were late... I was... Maddened with hatred... I fought with James and I got to shatter him, Alice ending him with fire...Emmett did the same with Laurent and before that we could do something, Victoria had already escaped..."

Edward hadhis golden eyes fixedon the table, his mind flooding with memories.Harry just stared at his hands with a vague expression.

"I tried to revive her, but it was too late... Her heart had stopped... She was dead..." Edward whispered. "I didn't believe... I couldn't believe she was dead.How could she?Hours before she was on my side, alive with a beating heart, but at that moment she was dead..."

"Edward... I'm so, so sorry..." Harry whispered.

"I was devastated, but her father... Charlie... God, I will never forget the look of the pain he had at the funeral and burial of his daughter..." Edwardcontinued,his eyes returning to the wizard. "I had caused that.If his daughter was in that coffin, it was my fault.If I hadn't been involved with her, if I hadn't created the illusion of making her my mate, she could be here now, sitting at one of those tables.Alive."

Harry was silent.

"Belladied because of me." Edward repeated. "When you said those things to me in the corridor, you just told the truth."

Harry lowered his head, taking a deep breath.

"I didn't mean to say…"Harry said. "What happened was a tragedy..."

"Harry..."

"No, Edward..." Harry lifted his head, looking at the vampire with sad green eyes. "I shouldn't have called you a hypocrite, because in the end of matters, I'm one too... I'm also guilty of a great deal of tragedies as well…"

Harry took a deep breath, his fingers touching the small bird-shaped pendant of the chain he wore.

"I lost someone too…" Harry whispered.

The vampire remained silent.

"I loved him... So much..." Harry continued, staring into the void. "He loved me too... He looked at me as if I wasthemost important thing in the world... As if I was some kind of miracle he had expected..."

Edward looked at Harry, watching with concern the breach of vulnerability in which the wizard demonstrated while he was curious to know about who Harry spoke.Did Harry have a boyfriend?What happened to him?He died?Was he a wizard too?Questions surfaced in the vampire's mind.

"Do you miss him?" Edward asked at last with the utmost care and respect his voice could print.

He saw Harry lift his head toward him, his rosy lips touching the bird pendant as if he had laid a soft kiss on that piece of metal, his green eyes staring back athim with pain and a great sense of loss.For a fleeting moment, Edward thought hewasthe reason Harry was suffering such intensity that the boy's eyes had towards him...

"Sometimes..." Harry answered in a whisper, lowering his gaze to the table.

Edward nodded, aware that there was an ocean of depth in the boy's words, who was now gathering in his memories of his own past.

The vampire and the wizard shared minutes in silence, both dealing with their own thoughts of loss, pain, and guilt.

Chapter End Notes

Unfortunately, for reasons greater than I - aka college - I cannot post the next chapter soon as I wanted, but I'll keep writing something on my WordPad, so I don't get "rusty".
I hope you guys understand 3
Oh, and feel free to comment.
I love interacting with you hahaha

The Sun is for Everybody

Chapter Summary

Sun, beach and sea with five vampires, two wizards and one witch.
It couldn't be more perfect.

CHAPTER VIII

THE SUN IS FOR EVERYBODY

"...so yeah, it's more or less this way how we play baseball." Emmett finished explaining to Ron that listened intently to the muscular vampire's words with a genuine expression of approval.

"Brilliant!"The redhead exclaimed, smiling. "Do you guys play how often?"

"Not as much as we'd like... We need to wait for storms with thunder." Emmett replied with a frown as a child would do.

"Why?" Hermione asked curiously as she drank earl grey in a thermal cup.

"It's because of the sound we make when we hit the ball with the club... It's too loud, so we need the sound of thunder, otherwise we'd attract the attention of some human around." Jasper said.

"That's why our Little Alice here is also our "weather girl", with a differential she's 100% reliable." Emmett laughed, making everyone at the table laugh, even Rosalie. "But anyway, it's worth waiting for, after all, baseball is the best sport in the world next to football."

Ron snorted.

"Nahdude... The best sport in the world isQuidditch!" Ron stated and looked at his friend who nodded with a slight smile. "Don't you agree, Harry?"

"Quiddi-what?" Edward asked.

"It's the wizards' sport..." Harry explained with an enthusiastic glint in his eyes as he fingered the table as he would a keyboard. "Composed of two teams with seven players, four balls of different types, as well as four different positions for the players of each team..."

Emmett frowned.

"Man, this sounds confusing..."

"You guys would understand better if you watching us play one day... Explaining in words doesn't make much sense..." Ron nodded as he pondered.

"And you need a specific field?" Emmett asked.

"Yes... An oval field with three raised hoops at each end, which serve as the goal area similar to that of football." Harry explained.

"It doesn't sound too difficult…" Jaspermurmured.

Ron snorted again.

"You wouldn't say that while balancing yourself on a high-speed broom more than 20 meters off the ground."

The vampires were silent, as if they had not heard right what the redhead said.

"You said broom?" Jasperblinked his golden eyes in disbelief.

"Yes... This is how we playQuidditch." Ron said as he ate his bundle of chips.

"You... You fly on brooms?!" Rosalie exclaimed in astonishment.

"Yeah…" Harry replied quietly as he picked up Ron's chips. "We're wizards... So... We flying on brooms."

Edward frowned matter-of-factly in which Harry uttered those words, as if he had just said that it was raining outside the school cafeteria.

They fly on brooms.

That simple.

"I suppose this is a surprise to you folks…" Hermione said with a giggle.

"It's not something you hear every day…" Jasperanswered timidly.

"Just like vampires that shine in the sunlight?" Harry whispered.

The Cullen laughed.

"Fair point..." Edward shook his head as he looked down.

"On that dinner night at our home, how did you disappear out of nowhere?" Alice asked. "I imagine you didn't come with your... You know... Your brooms…

"Well... We apparated.It's almost like ateleportation, so to speak..."Hermione replied. "There are several ways for a witch or a wizard to travel... By brooms,flupowder,apparition..."

"Oh... Everything becomes so easy with magic, isn't it?" Alice blinked her eyes in fascination. "It must be marvelous to be a witch!"

"Well… About that…" Hermione replied glancing at her friends.

"How does someone become a witch or wizard?" Rosalie asked suddenly.

Hermione took a deep breath as she bit into the inside wall of her cheek.

"Well, it doesn't become... It's born this way. It's kind of like something genetic, I suppose..." Hermione said, gesturing with her hands. "It's a trait past among generations of people in magical families."

"So are your families entirely magical?" Jasper asked.

"Yeah... Potter, Granger, Weasley... We're one of the oldest and most noble houses in Britain... Blimey, Harry, buy your own chips!!!" Ron replied as he barred Harry from getting his snack.

"Houses?" Edward asked. "Like royal families houses?"

Harry turned to the vampire.

"Yeah, it's almost the same logic... You know, in royal families, everyone is related to everyone.Basically, Ron and Mione are my cousins in some degree..." Harry replied while scratching his chin. "I think almost every wizard has a relative in common in the family tree..."

"So your people marry with your own kind?" Jasperasked.

"Yeah…It's encouraged to us to keep our blood pure..." Hermione explained as she combed her hair with her fingers.

"I'm sorry, but ... It's almost sounds similar tothe concept of 'racism', apartheid..." Edward said uncertainly as he looked at his hands.

Harry frowned.

"Unfortunately you're quite right.I will not lie in saying that in our world there are families in which they preach the complete separation of the two communities..." Harry said contemplative.

"Especially when it comes to that asshole called Malfoy."Ron said sourly.

"Ron!"Hermione protested.

"I'm sorryMione, but I still don't like the fact that you dated that albino ferret." Ron replied.

"That's decades ago. Literally.And I must remind you that it was your fault..." The witch replied indignantly to the redhead, but turned her gaze to the vampire at her side. "But continuing Edward, the reason for that is to protect our secret from the muggles."

"Muggles?" Emmett asked confused.

"Non-magicalhumans... Mortals." Hermione replied.

"This was about the same time that your community decided to live in total secrecy?" The bronze-haired vampire asked.

Hermione's eyes flashed with the knowledge Edward demonstrated, glancing quickly at Harry who nodded, implying that he had already talked to him about it before.

"That's right." She replied cheerfully as the information gushed out of her mouth. "For centuries the secret was a not explicit rule, but it became law in 1692."

"And since then, you do not mix withthe "muggles"? Jasperasked.

"We interact, but we don't mix..." Hermione explained cautiously. "Interact not to attract distrust and to be able to live in society, but we don't mix to not corrupt the secret.In a way, it's a very similar situation to yours.

The vampires nodded at the statement.

Edward pondered, thinking how extraordinary it was to know that there were people who, like them, lived in circumstances similar to theirs, with the same dilemmas and difficulties.In a way, this realization was a little relieved, for they understood the situation of the wizards and of being understood by them.

"If you allow me, I have a question..."Rosalie addressed the three wizards cautiously. "You told us that... Well, you have been teenagers for 55 years, that is, you have been like this since the 60's... How?

Edward watched the witch and wizards become silent, one looking at the other in some kind of non-verbal communication, probably conjecturing some way of responding without letting too much information slips by.

More secrets?

Hermione let out a breath and tucked a lock of hair behind her ear.

"Well... When you're born with magic, you're born with a... How can I say... With a normal biological clock for muggle standards." The witch explained, catching the attention of the vampires. "We grow like any normal child and go through adolescence when we're given a choice."

"What choice?"Edward asked.

"When we're 17, we've been given the choice to give up magic and live like a muggle or we can accept our magic gifts..." Hermione went on. "If we accept, our biological clock slows down. Ron and I don't age like normal humans, but we're not immortal as you guys are either. We are aging little by little... 100 years for us equals about 5 to 10 years of Muggle aging."

"This is amazing." Emmett said gaping.

"So, your family..." Jasper conjectured.

"Mom's going to 523 on this year and Dad's already 536..." Ron said with a proud smile. "My older brother, Bill, is 282 years old."

"So you had a choice…"Rosalie whispered more to herself than to the wizards, while her beautiful face assumed a melancholic expression.

Edward looked at his sister as his mind was flooded with her thoughts.

'If only I could ... If only...'

Edward soon reviewed her old dreams that she kept in her mind like treasures: a human Rosalie, a little older and pregnant next to an equally human and older Emmett, who caressed her belly... The two taking their children to the first day of class... Rosalie preparing a birthday cake for her children...Family photos about their graduation, going to college, the marriage of each one, the first grandchildren, the first white hair...

Dreams she could neverreach,being eternally trapped in that frozen, stony body that never progressed.

Always stagnated.

Edward took a deep breath as he tried not to be consumed by the melancholy that his sister's thoughtscaused him,not that he was selfish or even insensitive, but it was for the reason that he himself had his share of sorrows to deal with, thank you very much.

"We should all have the right of choice..." Harry said with a soft expression on his face.

A silence settled on the table,each one turnedin his own thoughts.

"You know, we do not discuss about our beach day in LA and it's on this next week..." Alice broke the silence, her voice sounding like golden bells. "How exactly are we going to program?"

The wizards smiled at the change of subject.

"We can travel through a portkey..." Hermione said, but quickly proceeded with an explanation as she saw the confused expressions of the vampires. "It's kind of a teleportation."

The Cullens nodded.

"Should we bring something?" Edward asked.

"You'd better take your swimsuits, of course, as well as a change of extra clothes in a backpack. Something basic." Hermione replied.

"Where we'll stay?"Jasperasked. "And we're back what time?"

"Harry's parents own a beach house in Malibu." Ron explained. "Andwe cango back at night, I think..."

"I thought you said you never went to California..." Edward asked Harry, remembering their past conversation.

"And I never went..."Harry explained. "I don't think my parents went to there too, to be honest... They have some real estate investments in the Muggle world, but they rarely visit those places.

"Oh, I see..." Edward replied.

It made sense.

Like Harry's parents, Carlisle had invested his money in real estate business as well as on the Stock Exchange where stock swings were watched by Alice's visions, which greatly benefited the Cullens, making them obscenely rich.

The sound of the alarm announced the end of the interval.With a brief nod of farewell, the three wizards rose from the table toward the exit, but Harry turned back to the table, an uncertain look on his face as he massaged the back of his neck.

"Hmm... Rosalie... The invitation to you is still standing..." Harry said with a gentle smile. "I know we started with a 'friction', but it would be lovely to have you with us... And you too, Emmett... It would be nice... Well, I'll be going... See you guys later…"

Rosalie just stood there with an uncertain expression, still absorbing the words of the boy while he was walking towards the exit. Emmett gave to her a happy smile like a mischievous child.

"Come on, babe... Beach... Sea and sun... You on a bikini destroying the self-esteem of the valley girls around, dead by jealous of you..." Emmett teased sweetly at his wife, who was starting to sketch a faint smile on her lips. Edward lowered his head as he smiled to himself, thinking how his brother with his playful manner always had the gift of bringing the softer, softer side of Rosalie.

Glancing at the rest of the vampires, she let out a breath.

"Well..." The blonde beauty straightened in her chair, trying to sound serious. "If there's so much insistence on that Potter boy's part, I'll go... For the sake of our family's security, of course…"

Edward rolled his eyes and the rest of the vampires smiled as they exchanged quick conspiratorial glances.

Rosalie would rather prefer shave her head than have to swallow her own pride. .

-

.

-

"Alice, baby, I think Hermione said it was to take the basics..." Jasperfrowned as he watched his wife close the zipper of a small Louis Vuitton brown bag.

"Jaz, this is the basic !" The tiny vampire smiled.

"It's beach... Not Paris Fashion Week." Edward sneered.

"It's b each, not a funeral !" Alice sourly retorted to her brother, who wore a black t-shirt and shorts on the same color.

Edward frowned.

It was Saturday morning, and theCullens, with the exception of Esme and Carlisle, were preparing for their short trip to Malibu.Edward rolled his eyes to see that his siblings looked more like a stereotypical group of tourists visiting a sunny spot for the first time: sunglasses, straw hats, T-shirts and dresses with prints of tropical flowers in counterpoint with him wearing black clothes - black summer clothes… Or so the assistant seller had told him.

"Esme, Carlisle, are you sure you don't want to go with us?" Rosalie asked as she tied her blond hair in a handy ponytail.

"Oh no darling... You young people deserve to have fun... And we also have our plans..." Esme smiled looking at Carlisle and bowing her head a little ashamed.

Edward would have flushed when he realized that his adoptive parents were very pleased to have the house only for themselves for a few hours.

"... But we want photos." Esme continued to point the finger at her children."And all the details of how your day was."

Emmett smirked as he pointed to his smartphone just asJasperlifted his last generation Canon that was on his neck.

Three knocks on the glass door announced that the wizards had arrived and once again caused a slight jolt between them.Alice quickly went to the door to greet them with a lush animation in her voice as she accompanied the new friends into the living room.

"Good Morning everyone!" Hermione greeted as she entered the room holding hands with Ron.She wore a pale yellow summer dress and sunglasses over her loose hair.

Everyone in the room greeted her back.

Ron wore moss-green shorts with a rock band T-shirt with a backpack on.Edward saw for the first time that the redhead had a curious - and somewhat sinister - tattoo of a skull with a black snake that contrasted against the pale skin of his forearm.

"Hi..." Harry was the last one to appear along with Alice that hugged him by the waist.He wore a striped, navy-style shirt with white pants and in addition to his backpack, he also carried a closed colored parasol. "Is everyone ready?"

"More than ever bro!" Emmett clapped his hands and rubbed his palms in excitement.

"It would be good if you folks put on your bracelets and necklaces that we enchanted, because when we get there, we will be already in area with bright sunlight." Hermione stated.

"Where exactly are we going to be 'teleported'?"Rosalie asked as she took the small plastic bag containing the enchanted necklace, just as the rest of the vampires took their respective accessories.

"In my living room." Harry explained. "You can wear the bracelets and necklaces already.I must remember that you cannot take off, otherwisethe spell breaksas well you should know that it's temporary.In twelve hours the effect ceases."

"Like Cinderella with her magic pumpkin?" Emmett joked.

"Yeah, like that!" Harry laughed, shaking his head.

Edward nodded at the wizard's instructions, staring at the leather bracelet with the Cullen insignia and finally putting it on his wrist.

Instantly an inexplicable sensation swept over his body, as if a wave of shivers and a pleasant sensation of heat radiated from the inside out. Blinking several times, he cannot believe it when his eyes saw his hands and arms turn less pale. Turning back, he stared at the mirror, seeing his white face as chalk gradually turn into a rosier, healthier hue, his cheeks and lips flushing as if there was a blood flow beneath his skin. Edward finally looked at his liquid gold iris, caused by the diet of animal blood to be tinged with a pale green hue, almost close to gray... This was the color of his eyes more than 100 years ago, just like the color of his biological mother's eyes.

Turning slowly, the vampire saw his siblings as never before could imagine them see: with a human appearance. No longer as supernatural creatures, no more like beautiful blood-drinking, petrified and pale aberrations.

But as humans.

In each eye there was a long-lost self-identity: Emmett had light blue eyes while Jasper's had a grayish hue. Rosalie had a beautiful shade of blue-violet like Elizabeth Taylor's while Alice was a gentle brown.

"Incredible... Simply incredible..." Carlisle blinked with a half-smile of astonishment as he looked at his adopted children, standing up and approaching and inspecting the young vampires looking at each other in a mixture of euphoria, dazzle and excitement. "I don't know what to say..."

In fact, none of them knew for sure what to say.

The experience was surreal.

Edward stared at Harry for a moment, unable to hold back a smile.

"I think it worked well..." Hermione said with satisfaction. "So, shall we?"

Harry, who had stared at Edward in a puzzled way, turned his attention to the present moment and threw the enclosed parasol into the middle of the large room, which instead of falling to the ground, floated vertically up and down gently.

"That's a portkey.It is an enchanted object that when touched transports us to a certain place." Hermione explained as she approached the parasol. "When you touch it, do not to let go until I tell you."

"And you're likely to feel a slight 'discomfort' on the first trip." Harry added.

Ron came over and held the parasol with one hand, followed by Hermione and Harry.One by one the vampires reached for the object,Jasperand Rosalie with a wary look as Alice and Emmett had a sheen of pure animation.

"Edward?"Harry called the boy "You're the last one..."

Edward nodded as he stood beside Harry.Looking once more at the parasol, he touched it.

The first thing he noticed was that they were spinning in a sort of vortex at an absurd speed, far beyond what they were already accustomed to, causing them all to utter exclamations of discomfort as they had the similar sensation of being in the eye of a hurricane as well as an unlikely nausea, which Edward did not know he could feel, but which he now knew.

The surrounding place also seemed to be distorted and reconfigured into a confusion of images and sounds.

"LOOSE IT NOW!" Hermione exclaimed, letting go of her hand like Harry and Ron.

One by one the vampires dropped their hands and seemed to have flown away.

Edward the last to let go and suddenly felt as if he had fallen to the ground as he had been spit through that portal.He just had time to process the crash sound as it fell, as well as an exclamation of discomfort coming from someone.His siblings went to random corners and random positions just like himself, with the only differential he had dropped on something soft.

Blinking rapidly, the vampire realized that he had fallen over Harry, their bodies uncomfortably united.

"Ouch..." Harry complained as his hands lightly touched Edward's arms in protest.

"Oh good Lord, forgive me Harry..." He panicked as he rose quickly and helped the wizard to rise from the floor, inspecting him with concern for injuries.Despite being a wizard, Harry was still human, with a smalland fragilebody structurecomparedtoEdward's height and his skin with stone density "It was unintentional, I swear... Did you get hurt?"

Harry shook his head in negative as he made circular movements with his shoulders.

"No, that's okay... It happens.Portkey's travels is awful,I never got used to it..." He said looking at Edward for a moment and looked away.

"Are you all right?"Hermione asked the Cullen that they were still straightening as they got up.

"If it were possible, I would vomit..." Rosalie said with a look of nausea.

"Both..." Alice agreed, using her hands to steer herself from dizziness.

"That was fucking amazing... I want to do it again!!!" Emmett said, grinning from ear to ear.

Edward looked around and saw that they were in a large, light-colored, modern living room, huge windows and glass doors leading to a swimming pool as well as a white sandy beach and blue sea that shone in the sunlight, a picture discrepant with that of the moist forests of Forks, with its moss-covered trees.

Harry walked to the French glass doors, opening them and letting the wind fill the room and make the white curtains flutter.Edward closed his eyes and took a deep breath, feeling a plethora of smells: the smell of the warm sand, the green palm trees, the freshness and salinity of seawater, the smell of sunscreen, all of which made olfactory tissue what "summer" smelled to him.

"Welcome to Malibu!" Harry turned and smiled at the vampires.

"Alice, Rosalie, let's go to change our clothes on the guest room?" Hermione called the girls who followed her with their purses up the stairs.

"If you want to change, there's a room right in that hallway, I think the second door on the left." Harry informed the boys.

Edward stood still, standing alone with Harry who was still staring out at the sunny landscape in front of him.Walking slowly toward him, the two were silent in appreciation of what they saw.

"I suppose it's not a program you do very often, isn't?" Harry asked at last, turning to the taller boy.

The vampire grinned.

"It's been a while..." Edward replied putting his hands behind his back.

Actually a long time indeed.

The vampire remembered the islet in Brazil that Carlisle had bought for Esme as a gift in the late 1970s, having visited that paradisiac place only once. He liked the beach, but it wasn't exactly an option to consider going when they shone in the sunlight like giant diamonds.

Looking at the beach he saw some humans practicing sports, sunbathing, laughing or dancing to a song that played in the background.At sea, surfers maneuvered the waves on their surfboards just as some yachts sailed peacefully on the horizon.The sound of female laughter echoed from behind and Edward turned, seeing Alice, Rosalie and Hermione coming down the stairs in their bikinis of different styles and colors, followed by their brothers and Ron in their shorts and shirtless.

Edward saw Harry, Ron, and Hermione walking in front of him, coming in contact with the sunlight while he and his siblings instinctively stood in the shade of the marquee.

"You have nothing to fear..." Hermione smiled as she put on her cat-eye sunglasses.

"The sun is for everybody!!!" Ron laughed, holding a ball.

Glancing uncertainly at his family, Edward took a deep breath as he took the first step into the sunlight, feeling the warmth and the light touch his body.Looking at his arms, he saw that the skin was still the same, with no sparkles.

He smiled.

Edward walked slowly as he watched his siblings run towardthebeach in laughter.Emmett suddenly held Rosalie by the waist, who laughed genuinely as the muscular vampire led them to the sea; Alice had heldJasper'shand,the twoofthem smiling as they felt the waves wet their feet and finally plunging together.

Turning back, Edward saw the wizards spread towels over the sand and arm the parasols near the palm trees and lying themselves beneath them.Hermione lying on her stomach as she read a book, Ron drinking his iced Coke as he put The Beach Boys to play on his stereo and Harry... Well, Harry in short shorts and sunglasses, spreading sunscreen on his face , neck, shoulders, arms and legs ...

Edward swallowed as he stifled certain thoughts and turned his face magically flushed with embarrassment upward, closing his eyes and feeling the heat bathe his face.He smiled to himself again.

Ron was right after all...

The sun was, at least for a few hours, foreverybody.

.

-

.

Click!

The sound ofJasper's camerasounded once more as he photographed the group gathered in the pool area.

"It's been a long time since I've had such fun..." Alice let out a breath as she fell on the couch beside Rosalie, looking at Hermione sitting in the armchair in front of her. "Thank you!!!"

"There's nothing to be thankful for..." The witch smiled in response, with Ron hugging her waist.

All of them were already dressed after enjoying a day at the beach with several dives at sea, jet-skis rides, volleyball and soccer games as well as justlazily lyingon the sand enjoying the heat and light, all captured by the lenses fromJasper'scamerain countless clicks.

"We could do this endlesslyand I would never refuseto repeat..." Emmett smiled as he hugged Rosalie's shoulders. "Did you have fun, babe?"

Rosalie turned her face blushing and kissed her husband's chin in response.

At the small coffee table, there were miniature versions of the magic red fruit pie for vampires, as well as fast-food food for humans to eat.At one point, Ron leans over to get a hamburger, stretching out his arm and displaying the tattoo engraved on his skin.

"Sinister tattoo,bro…" Emmett jerked his chin.

Ron laughed.

"Does it mean something?" Jaspersaid as he took another group photo from a better angle.

"Well... Yes, it's from a 'society' that I participate in the magic community..." Ron said after chewing the food and sipping his beer.

"Society?" Emmett said.

"Yeah..." Ron replied cautiously, pointing his finger at the tattoo in which he magically began to move around the skin attracting the attention of the vampires. "The Skull is a symbol for mortality, and the Serpent is knowledge, both being one of the ideals we share.We call ourselves 'Death Eaters'... But I always thought it sounded like a bad punk band name from the 70s."

"Same." Hermione laughed.

"Are you a 'Death Eater' as well, Hermione?" Alice asked curiously. "You got a tattoo, too?"

The witch bit her bottom lip and smiled.

"Yes ... But I hid mine, because I don't like to mark my body." The witch tossed her hair back.

"I always wanted a tattoo..." Emmett said with a scowl. "But it's impossible on our skin. Maybe, if you guys..."

"Do not even dare to ask to them a magic tattoo Emmett Cullen!!!" Rosalie slapped the vampire's hard chest, teasing the others into laughs.

The friendly atmosphere was set amid laughter, anecdotes and curious cases that had occurred between them, years ago.The sky was beginning to show the first signs of the sunset, while the beach emptied gradually. Edward rummaged around and noticed the dark haired wizard's absence, realizing that he had not been with them from the start.

"Where's Harry?" He asked as casually as possible as he nibbled his food.

Hermione looked around as if aware of his friend's absence.

"He must be on the beach." She said thoughtfully.

"Oh..."

"Sometimes he likes to be alone..." Ron said taking the bag with the food inside it "I'll take this to him..."

"Negative Ronald! I know very well that you are going to eat hidden!" Hermione took out the sack in the hands of her boyfriend who frowned in protest, making the vampires giggle with the scene.

"Slander!!!" Ron replied, sounding offended.

"I've known you for almost 70 years and I know very well what I'm talking about." Hermione replied, turning to the other boy. "Edward, could you take this to Harry?"

"Hm...Okay..." Edward said uncertainly as he took the bag. "I'm leaving."

Edward nodded at the group who talked again about something as he made his way up the stairs to the sandy beach. Looking around he didn't need much time to locate the wizard sitting alone while facing the sea, watching the beginning of the sunset. Edward for a moment glanced back, thinking of giving Hermione some excuse because he didn't want to bother the boy at his private moment, but he chose to move on. Moving closer, he saw that Harry was hugging his knees, his green eyes fixed on the movement of the waves as he smoked a cigarette and released the smoke slowly.

Edward cleared his throat, catching the wizard's attention.

"Don't you know smoking isn't exactly the healthiest thing to do?" The vampire murmured awkwardly.

Harry smiled wistfully as he stared at the cigarette in his fingers.

"I'm from the 60's, Edward... We breathed more tobacco and hairspray than air." Harry shrugged his shoulders with a faint smirk.

Edward laughed as he remembered those times.

"But I don't smoke as often as I used to, but... I had to think, and that kind of helps..." Harry explained his voice, sounding the words calmly.

Edward lowered his eyes to the sack of food and handed it to the boy.

"Hermione told me to hand this over to you... Apparently, she doesn't trust Ron to do it..." Edward gave a crooked smile, drawing a laugh from Harry who reached out and took the package. "So I guess I better go... I don't want to bother you."

The vampire took a few steps back.

"Edward..." Harry said looking at him for a moment and then lowered his head. "If you want to stay..."

"I don't want to disrupt..."

"No… It's okay…" The wizard nodded sheepishly.

Taking a deep breath, Edward sat down beside him, burying his fingers in the cooling sand.The vampire watched the orange sun spread its luminous rays across the sea as the sky was dyed by warm colors, from orange to pink being punctuated by seagulls flying on the horizon.

The beauty of it was breathtaking.

"You know..." Edward said softly as he cut the silence. "Sunset and Twilight has always been the most melancholy hour for me…"

"Why?" Harry smoked his cigarette.

"Because it's basically a reminder that it's the safest hour for me and my family, the hour that we cannot fear to be discovered by someone... We are creatures of the night.The day doesn't belong to us." Edwardsaid,his grayish-green eyes watching the sea.

Harry looked at him for a moment.

"I'm so sorry..." The wizard whispered. "I wish I had the power to make you guys walk under the sunlight forever…"

Edward turned to the boy, looking into his eyes and smiling.

"You've done it... Honestly for years I didn't see everyone so happy like I saw today, even Rosalie." Edward smiled as his finger circled the sand.

"Was Rosalie happy?" Harry asked, bowing his head curiously.

"Yes!I know, because she didn't think of any sarcastic commentary all day long.A record, I mustsay..." Edward said causing Harry to laugh in response. "It was very nice of you to invite her... You know..."

Harry sighed, shaking his head.

"It was nothing... The truth is that I hadn't noticed until recently that she and I had some things in common..." Harryreplied,his hand wandering over his bare leg. "I understand her."

"Oh..." Edward said in confusion.

"Just like her..."Harryexplained,his voice sounding distant as his eyes drifted forward. "I didn't really have a choice... Being a wizard wasn't the life I wanted at first."

Edward lowered his eyes, realizing that just like him, Harry had read Rosalie's mind in the cafeteria.

"On the one hand I don't regret anything." He shook his head in denial and paused. "But when you face the consequences of the decisions youmake,you start to think about everything..."

"... About what your life could be?" Edward finished the boy's sentence.

Harry turned to Edward, looking at him with intensity.

"Yes... I begin to think of the life I could have had and that I cannothave..."Harry whispered.

Edward nodded.

"We all think about this as well, Harry." He answered in a bittersweet manner.

They were silent for a moment, watching the landscape.

"Harry..." Edward went on. "If you allow me, I have a question..."

The wizard nodded at him to continue.

"When Hermione told to us about her aging beingslowed down, shementioned only Ron and her, but not you..." Edward said uncertainly. "Which leads me to suppose that for some unknown reason, you're different. Am I right?"

Harry blinked, his mouth hanging open.

"You catch all the hidden information between the lines, don't you, Cullen?" Harry said in surprise, biting his lower lip.

"I'm quite observant..." Edward shrugged.

Harry ran a hand through his hair, resting his fingers on his forehead.

"I'm immortal." Harry said thoughtfully, his thumb caressing the curious lightning-scar, in which the vampire was mad to ask the origin, but he didn't have the guts yet. "I will be forever like this.

The bronze-haired boy tilted his head, pondering the words.

"So welcome to the 'Forever 17!' club... I've been a member myself for a century." The vampire finally said giving the boy a crooked smile.

Harry tilted his head back and laughed.

Edward smiled more when he looked at him.

There was something truly beautiful in that scene, the way the soft wind made his dark hair blow and become even more messy, the way the sunlight reflected on his body, the beautiful pink tone that colored his cheeks as he laughed... When Harry opened his eyes and watched him back, Edward involuntarily stopped breathing as he stared at those emerald green eyes that glowed like crackling green fire, fueled by such deep emotion that it made the vampire feel his stomach twitch, not in an unpleasant way he felt when traveling through portkey.

In a different way he couldn't name.

For a brief second Edward felt himself trapped by those eyes that stared at him as if he had known him long ago, as if he had looked deep into his soul - if he had any.The wind once again blew between them, causing the vampire's pompadour to fade and throw the locks in his eyes.

Edward almost jumped back as he felt the soft touch of the wizard's fingers comb his hair back, feeling an indescribable sensation caused by that intimate but innocent contact.

"Your eyes were green..." Harry whispered.

"They don't compare with yours..." Edward was surprised and embarrassed to hear his own voice say that.He could feel a burning in his cheeks and knew that now it was he who was blushing.

Harry looked at him sweetly, with a warm, admired smile thatwasgraduallydying and replaced by an empty, melancholy expression.A part of the vampire's mind protested, begging the wizard to smile at him that way again.

The black-haired boy lowered his face with a frown.

"What are you thinking?" Edward begged softly.

Harry let out a breath, forcing himself to react.

"In... How Nature has a cruel way of finding my weakest spot..." Harry laughed bitterly at himself, shaking his head in denial.

Edward could smell the salty smell of tears beginning to form in Harry's eyes, but he closed it before the tear dropped, taking a deep breath to control himself.The vampire felt lost, not knowing what to do or respond to.

Silence settled between them again.

"Later, when we get back to Forks, I'lltell my friends a decision that will hurt them, just like other people..." Harry whispered, rubbing his forehead.

Edward blinked slowly at him.

"If you're going to hurt them, why are you going to take it?There has to be another way..." Edward murmured, not quite sure what to say by being totally blind as to what the boy meant.

"It's the right thing to do." The wizard looked at him.

The vampire was silent.

"This is the greatest truth in the world, Edward..." Harry said, looking at the sun that was shooting its last rays that day. "Most often the right decisions are the hardest ones."

Edward frowned as his fingers caressed a small shell he had found in the sand, not knowing what to say for a moment.

"I have to thank you..." Edward said at last, changing the subject.

"For what?"

"For today... For everything." The vampire smiled humbly.

"It was nothing..." Harry snorted, shrugging his shoulders.

"It was a lot, believe me." Edward said. "Thanks to you, we're the vampires who went to Malibu!"

Harry laughed.

"That sounds like a very bad comedy movie!!!" The wizard continued laughing and Edward was genuinely happy to have put a smile on the boy's face.

"HEY, YOU TWO!"

Harry and Edward turned and sawJasperapproach them.

"The rest of the guys are calling you, we made a bonfire to sing some songs..."Jasper smiled politely.

Edward stood up first, offering his hand to Harry, to help him rise from the sand.

The two began to walk andJasperfollowed behind, smiling discreetly at the two in front of them.

Neither Edward nor Harry had noticed, but the two walked hand in hand.

.

-

.

The whole Cullen family was gathered in the living room the next night.Connected to the big television, which most resembled a movie screen,Jaspershowed Carlisle and Esme as well as the rest of his siblings the photos he had taken the day before.

Jasper had a great artistic sensitivity to photography, evidenced by the images that showed the sunlight filtered by the palms trees of Malibu, the impressive blue of the sea and the sky that mixed in the horizon, the surfers in their waves, the fashionistas poses of Alice showing off in her bikinis after having changed four times throughout the day for an infinite variety of images, Emmett flexing his muscles like a 50s bodybuilder next to Rosalie, blonde, gold and wonderfully beautiful on the beach, attracting glimpses of envy of the girls around her.

Vampires laughed as they saw more pictures of the games they had played on the beach with the wizards, they sharing food in the pool area, the bonfire they had made on the beach when Edward fingered the guitar and sang songs under the starry night.

"They were wonderful, Jaz..." Esme smiled at her blond son. "I never get tired to say how good your pictures are..."

"You've had a long and good day, apparently..." Carlisle smiled sweetly at his children, who still had light, calm features after that day of relaxation.

"Is it over, love?" Alice asked approaching her husband.

"No... There's one more left. Particularly my favorite." Jaspersmiled conspiratorially way, by clicking the slide control and passing to the last photo, which bathed the living roomwith a golden and orange light.

Edward blinked in shock.

It was a picture of him and Harry sitting on the sand facing the sea, looking at each other, Harry smiling timidly as he rested his cheek on his shoulder and Edward looking back at him with a bright, dazzled smile.The vampire hadn't realized until that moment that he had put his arm around Harry, but still not touching him, leaning towards him in an intimate way.The sun was between them, bathing them in the golden-orangelight, making the photograph convey to everyone a sense of warmth and lightness.

When the presentation ended, everyone looked at him curiously, with conspiratorial smiles and minds full of insinuations.

"So,Edwaaard..." Alice blinked at him.

"No way!" Edward said straightening up, trying to be serious. "I'm serious... Do not even start!"

Walking up the stairs, he could still hear some comments on the subject.Edward tried to get angry with his family, tried to be embarrassed by the photo, tried to find any excuse, but he couldn't.All he could do was smile at himself as his fingers slipped into the pocket of his coat and caressed the little shell he'd found on the beach when he was with Harry Potter.

Fascination and Fear

Chapter Summary

Falling in love is like falling asleep... But vampires can't sleep.
Or they can?

Chapter Notes

Once again, I don't have a Beta, so forgive me for my mistakes guys... I hope this would not be a huge trouble while you read it ;3

See the end of the chapter for more notes

CHAPTER IX

FASCINATION AND FEAR

...Seattle's Police Department has yet to comment about the wave of citizen disappearances as well as the rising homicide rate in recent weeks in the capital.Some media vehicles speculate if the crimes aresomehow connected, but the police public relations sector refuses to provide more information than the ones already given: that the crimes are being investigated and that nothing for the time being will be disclosed to not compromise the integrity of the investigation.We have towait for the best and hope for everything to work out.Then, another selection of our mostplayedsongs-

Edward turned off the car radio as he drove to school, his brow furrowed in concern.

Since Carlisle had told him about the wave of disappearances/homicides in the region, he began tracking the news on the media to get more information.Technically, disappearances and homicides were common things to happen in metropolises like Seattle, but when you know the existence of supernatural creatures, you begin to realize that certain "disappearances" or "homicides" are actually traces left by actions of vampires who have a more "traditional" diet.

Not that he was sure that this was a vampire's action, but he still suspected it.

The vampire community - in the absence of a better words to designate them - had as maximum law instituted by theVolturis tokeep the secret: keep the secret of their existence from humans, avoid the maximum on getting attention, avoid leaving traces that could lead to them.Long before, they were a real threat to humans, but after the Law of Secrecy it took centuries for vampires to become simple characters of myth and folklore to humans as well as pop culture, such as gnomes, fairies or... Well, witches.

Edward laughed with himself.

For a moment he thought about what creatures he considered to be just a myth and was in fact just real and palpable as him.When he had the opportunity, he would ask to his magical friends about it.

Parking his silver Volvo in the students' parking lot, Edward quickly spotted Emmett's jeep in which his siblings headed toward the school building, just as he had seen the wizard's black Mustang. Hermione was the first to descend along with Ron, both with a frowned faces followed by Harry, who appearing to be much more serene. Turning as he closed the car door, the wizard had spotted Edward and smiled slightly as he waved his hand to him. The vampire waved awkwardly at Harry and then lowered his head with an inexplicable sense of shyness.

Maybe because he remembered the photo that Jasper took and that served as a new source of speculation for his family, especially Esme and Alice, whom started fantasizing about things that were completely nonexistent and impossible.

Things like the possibility that he and Harry might in the future be a cou... Edward shrugged as if to get rid of those thoughts so inappropriate to the green-eyed boy.

Picking up his backpack and closing his pea coat, the vampire stepped out of the car as he crossed the parking lot under a thin rain of the leaden gray sky of Forks.

.

_

.

The first classes had passed with surprising agility, and the vampire was grateful that he had only a few hours to complete that day and be able to return home.

Walking to his locker to exchange the books, Edward casually watched the school hallway for a few students in that place, in low conversations of trivial matters, occasional laughter and uninteresting thoughts ... Looking ahead, he had seen Harry at his locker, picking up his books and stuffing his backpack brutally with a facial expression that resembled frustration and irritation; The vampire smiled discreetly at himself as he saw how lovely Harry looked when he was angry.. Lovely? It was not an adjective that Edward commonly used to describe other boys, but there was no other term better than this in describing the wizard at that moment.

Edward was unable to avoid a mental comparison of a kitten posing as a lion.

Lovely.

Watching the scene again, Edward debated inwardly whether or not to talk to Harry. His rationale part told him to leave him alone and respect his private moment, but his stubborn and curious part spoke louder and when realized, he was already leaning against the side of the wizard who when tilting the door of the locker, took a fright when he saw Edward standing with arms casually crossed against his chest.

"Hey…" Edward murmured, making his voice sound velvety.

"WHAT THE BLOODY HELL DO YOU WANT?!" Harry snarled as he slammed locker's door, catching the attention of some students who were already leaving the hall.

The vampire frowned and looked down, terribly sorry for trying to interact with the other at that moment that was certainly not the most appropriate.

"I'm sorry, I didn't want to bother you..." Edward replied shyly as he turned in the opposite direction and left the other alone.

"No, Edward, wait!!!" Harry called to him, causing the vampire to turn toward him.

Harry took a deep breath, tilting his head down as he placed both hands on his face.His shoulders rose and fell for breathas his racing heart gradually calmed down.

"I'm so sorry..." Harry finally whispered in a quieter voice, revealing his flushed face and brow furrowed. "I shouldn't... I shouldn't have yelled at you…"

Edward put his hands in his pockets, looking down.

"That's okay, it happens..."

"No... It's just...Urgh..." Harry lightly punched the locker and ran his hand through the mass of his dark hair "Hermione and Ron are driving me crazy with this treatment of completely ignoring me."

The vampire frowned.

"Since last week?" Edward shrugged.

It had been a few days when the two wizard seemed to have distanced themselves from Harry, giving him reproving looks.

"Yes!" Harry said indignantly as he zipped the backpack "They simply refuse to accept what I decided, as if I hadn't thought well before... Bloody idiots."

"Oh...

"Anyway, Edward, I'm sorry I yelled at you." Harry sighed.

"No problem... Do you...Hmm... Do you want me to escort you to your next class?" The vampire offered.

"No, I'm going to walk around... If I stay another minute at this school, I go crazy..." Harry murmured.

"Walk?" Edward blinked his eyes "But..."

"I need to be distracted... Walking or driving helps me, but I'll have to leave the car for the two of them to come home.Anyway, sorry again for my behavior… I wasn't angry at you, you know..." Harry started to walk quickly.

Edward grabbed his own backpack, not even needing to use his supernatural speed to reach the smaller boy.

"Harry, wait... Do you… Do you want to go to my home?" Edward asked uncertainly.

"Hmm, excuse me?"

Edward bit his lower lip.

"Well... It's better than wandering aimlessly in the city at risk of getting rain..." He replied gently.

"I don't think it's proper for me to break into someone else's house."

"No, not to go alone... Go with me..." Edward stated as his voice grew low as he said the words. "There's no one there for now.My siblings are here, just like Carlisle's at the hospital and Esme's inPortAngeles."

"Oh... But... But what about your class?"

Edward put a hand on the back of his neck.

"Well, it's not like I'm going to lose something I haven't seen yet…" Edward said honestly.

Harry stopped walking, looking at the vampire's face with an unintelligible expression.The vampire quickly looked away, aware that Harry could read his mind.

"I don't know… I don't think it's a good idea…"

"Then at least let me leave you at your home." Edward insisted.

The dark-haired boy popped his tongue into the roof of his mouth and shrugged as he had been convinced.

"Well… Alright, let's go to your home... I'd better go there than mine." He nodded at last.

Edward smiled at his small victory as the two walked down the empty corridor in a comfortable silence.Across the parking lot, the rain had passed, but the wet, cold wind still blew through town, forcing Harry to button his red woolen coat up to his neck.

As he got into the car, Edward turned on the heater while Harry fastened his seat belt, frowning as the other boy did not do the same.

"It's not like I'm going to die or something like that." Edward shrugged.

"If you say so..." Harry concluded.

As he reached the road on the way home, Edward had stepped on the Volvo's accelerator, causing the engine to roar muffled as it turned into a silvery blur for any human eyes to see.

"You know Edward, we're both immortals, but that doesn't mean I cannot suffer any kind of damage in an accident..." Harry said worriedly as he stared at the speed on the dashboard.

Edward laughed softly.

"Don't worry, we won't suffer an accident."

"What makes you so confident?!"

The vampire looked at the wizard with a smile.

"The speed perception of vampires is different from humans, Harry... We're at190km/h and for you everything seems like a blur… For me it's like we're20km/h."

"Oh..." Harry whispered.

"Calmer now?" Edward looked at Harry while took his hands off the wheel.

"Fuck, Cullen, look forward at least!!!" The wizard exclaimed with wide eyes full of terror.

"Language Harry!" The vampire scolded laughing as he still stared at him as if it was a challenge.

"This isn't funny your bastard!Unlike you, I can still get hurt!!!" Harry said with a scowl.

"Harry, you don't need to worry... I would never put you in a situation that could hurt you." Edward said in a spontaneous protective manner as he turned his face forward and put his hands back on the wheel.

Edward looked at him out of the corner of his eyes and saw that Harry was staring at him, his cheeks slightly flushed.

"Hmm..." The wizard murmured, looking ahead as he relaxed in the leather seat of the car.

The trip to the vampire house was quick and filled with a comfortable silence.

Edward was the first to get out of the car, quickly opening the car door to Harry, who only slightly frowned at the act, but thanked him with a subtle smile. Edward noticed that he never acted with such chivalry to the other guys, but when he was with Harry he couldn't stop to act like this... It felt automatic to him.

The Cullen house was spacious, enlighten by large glass windows overlooking the forest, with light colors scheme, modern furniture and decorations of different styles, origins and periods, fromChinesecoromandelscreensto African tribal masks, almost all of which were accumulated acquisitions over the decades and could become a mess if it were not for of Esme's decorative sensitivity.

"Your home is really beautiful... Especially during the day..." Harry said, looking around as he unbuttoned his red coat.

"Esme has a good eye for these things... Oh, allow me..." Edward said as he took the wizard's coat and smiled back. "This is the only place we can be ourselves."

"I know how it feels." Harry smiled politely, still looking around.

Edward was shy of their silence, not knowing how to act now that they were both at home.

Alone.

"Are you hungry?If you want, we can get something in the kitchen..."

"Oh... Do you guys have human food at home?!"Harry asked incredulously.

"Yeah... To maintain the appearances... You know, it would be strange if we never bought anything at the grocery store in this city..." Edward explained as he led Harry into the kitchen.

"And what do you do with the food after?"

"We don't throw it away.Esme makes some dishes with them and we donate to charities inPortAngeles." The vampire smiled as he opened the refrigerator. "You can take whatever you want."

Harry frowned in amusement and picked up a red apple.

"Thank you."He replied with a bite.

The two boys walked into the living room, sitting on opposite sides of the sofa in awkward silence.

" So..."They both spoke at once and laughed uneasily.

"You first..." Harry nodded.

Edward smiled shyly.

"Do you want to talk about the situation with Ron and Hermione?"

Harry paused for a moment, seeming to be thinking about the subject as a crease of frustration was visible on his forehead.

"I just wanted them to understand me..." Harry whispered looking forward. "They've been my friends for over 70 years..."

"Hmm... And what exactly are you asking of them?" Edward said casually, trying not to show the immense curiosity he possessed.

Harry sighed.

"I cannot tell... It's complicated, it involves so much…" The wizard said wearily as he rubbed his face with his hands. "Honestly, I wanted toforget about it, at least for now."

Edward looked down, concentrating on the dust particles on the carpet in the room.

"Do you want a full tour of the house?" The vampire offered. "The last time you were here, you didn't see much."

Harry smiled a little.

"Sounds good..."

Edward led him through Carlisle's office, showing some Italian works of art he had been gifted by theVolturis, in which Harry was particularly amazed to see anoriginalCaravaggio and Rembrandt, as well as rare books in which the wizard was sure Hermione would love to read.Climbing up the stairs, he showed Alice andJasper's bedroom which was relatively small compared to the monstrosity that was the girl's closet, crammed with designer clothes and different types of shoes, many of them still in the shopping bag with the tag.Edward explained to Harry that Alice was responsible for the wardrobe of everyone in that house, acting almost always as a fashionable dictator.

They went into Rosalie and Emmett's bedroom, larger than the first one, in which had a huge king-size bed as well as an immense gold-framed mirror and smaller ones in some corners - Harry was impressed by the abundance of the object in that place, a clear signal of Rosalie's huge self-esteem.

Esme and Carlisle's bedroom was relatively simple, a full-size bed, a dressing table with a vase fulfilled with fresh roses, a divan positioned next to a bookcase packed with books.Everything looked simple and tasteful.

The last door to the hall was the bedroom of the last remaining member.

"This is my bedroom." Edward said casually and somewhat embarrassed as he opened the door revealing his secret hideaway. "Sorry for the mess... I don't get frequent visitors..."

Harry laughed softly.

Edward's bedroom was the smallest of them, with a whole wall being a huge glass window overlooking the forest while the opposite wall was a bookcase crammed with CDs with a state-of-the-art sound system alongside with old-vinyl records. Harry could also see an old but well preserved wooden radio, probably from the 1940s in a corner of the room, as well as piano music sheet scattered around the desk and some on the floor, creating the impression of an organized mess.

A controlled chaos.

"No bed..." Harry said with a half-smile at the absence of the furniture.

"Well... It's not like I need to sleep, you know…" Edward replied with a shrug.

"But then why the rest of the rooms hav...Ohhhhhhhh... I understand..." Harry blushed as he laughed nervously and Edward would have flushed too if he could.

Edward watched Harry approach his bookshelf andCDs, his hands behind his back as he looked closely one by one.The vampire was squirming with curiosity to know what was going on in the wizard's mind.

"What are you thinking?" Edward whispered beside him.

"You get to know a person well when you see their bedroom... But I prefer to know their musical tastes." Harry said, smoothing the CDs covers with his index finger.

"Oh I see." Edward smiled. "Music is my passion-obsession."

Edward smiled as he put Clair de Lune, the soothing notes filling the ambient.

"Debussy is one of my favorites." Harry smiled at the sound system.

"I know..." He murmured thoughtlessly as he looked at the wizard.

Harry looked at him curiously.

"I mean, I... It's my favorite too... You know...Hmm... Debussy is really nice..." Edward stammered somewhat embarrassed.God, what was wrong with him?

Harry laughed as he looked down at his feet.

"So..." The younger boy went on. "What kind of music do you like?"

Edwardbreathed a sighofreliefat the change of subject.

"Well... Almost everything in fact... Classical, jazz of course, like Sinatra and Ella Fitzgerald… I like rock, punk and alternative... I don't like country." Edward began to ramble on his favorite subject. "I prefer indie rockthanmainstream..."

"I say the same!" Harry said in surprise. "What are your favorite decades?"

"I like the 50's better than the 60's..." The vampire laughed as he saw Harry's expression betrayed by the statement. "It's not that I don't like the 60's, but the 50's were better!"

"Seriously, Edward? I thought you had good taste..." Harry shrugged and continued in a tone of reverence. "We had The Zombies, TheRonettes, Rolling Stones, The Beach Boys, The Beatles , allthis only in the 60's!!!

Edward shrugged.

"You like it better because it was from your generation Harry..." He justified with a smile. "Were you aBeatlemaniac?"

"Of course!" Harry replied as if it were obvious. "I even wore glasses that looked like John Lennon's one…"

"That's what I thought." Edward laughed.

"Haha... Very funny." Harry narrowed his eyes in amusement. "Go on."

"I don't like the '70s."

"Fair point." The boy nodded.

"The 80s music, opposed to the fashion, were tolerable."

Harry frowned.

"'Tolerable', bitch please... The fashion of that time was really crap, but 80's music were great..." Harry defended.

Edward laughed with the other's facial expression.

"So at dawn, do you stay in your no-bed-room, listening and composing music?" The boy asked.

"Yes, as well as drawing and read... This is my private place, where I can be alone... I mean, not completely alone, because I can still hear the thoughts of my family members, even unintentionally..." Edward replied.

"If you want, I can do a spell to make this room soundproof..." Harry looked around. "Just as the thoughts of those out of the room."

Edward's eyes widened.

"That would be wonderful... Not only for me, but for them as well."

" Abafiatto!" Harry said to quickly move his hand.

Edward waited for some change, but nothing happened.

"You'll only feel the difference when everyone's here." Harry explained at the other's confused facial expression.

"Oh..."

A silence settled between them being interrupted by the melodious notes of classical music.

"Edward?"

"Yes?"

"What is your history?" Harry asked, looking at him. "I don't think we ever talked about it..."

"Oh... Well... There's not much to say, particularly…"

"I doubt it." Harry insisted.

Edward looked at the wizard for a moment and gave in.

"Humm... Let me see... I was born on June 20, 1901 in Chicago as Edward AnthonyMasenJr..." Edward frowned as he recalled these long-buried facts in the depth of his mind, almost as if he had drawn a thick layer of dust and cobwebs over these memories. "My father, Edward, was a renowned lawyer, but a little distant of me because of his job and my mom, Elizabeth, was a lady of high society.We were very close, because I was their only child... It was she who taught me to play the piano... I can say that my childhood and adolescence were quiet.I remember that I dreamed of being a soldier at the time of the First World War and that I wanted to complete 18 as soon as possible, so that I could become a soldier even if the war was over before it... But obviously, I never completed 18 years…"

Edward smiled bitterly as he received a sympathetic look from Harry.

"What happened?"

"There was a pandemic of Spanish Flu. My father was the first to die. My mom and I contracted the disease next... I should have died just like her, but before this could happen, she had made Carlisle promise that he would save me by any means possible..." Edward rambled on with his vague memories "I think deep down she knew he wasn't a common man… Or even human."

Harry nodded sympathetically.

"And he obviously turned you..."

"Yeah…"

"How was... You know... The transformation?"

Edward couldn't contain a grimace on his face.

Even after more than a century since he had become a vampire, he could still remember that awful, miserable pain.

"It was horrible.It was an excruciating pain... It's like you being mutilated and burned alive, I wasn't able even to scream or move a single finger..."

"And then?"

"After two days I woke up..." Edward murmured. "Carlisle explained to me what he was, or rather, what we were, as well his philosophy of surviving without the need of human blood.He welcomed me as his own son."

Harry smiled at him.

"I'm glad it worked" The wizard whispered. "How does it feel to be a vampire?"

Edward took a deep breath.

"You can hear things from miles away, as well as have a sharp sight... Your smell sense is also potent, you can pick up tiny odors from incredible distances... Our body is extremely strong and resistant against damage... We are fast. Veryfast."

"And you sparkle in the sunlight."

"And we sparkle in the sun." The vampire gave a small smile and then became serious. "But that doesn't change the fact that it all makes us monsters... Killers."

Harry looked down and sighed.

"Humans are also capable of committing monstrosities Edward, and they don't even need of supernatural skills to do monstrous acts."

The two were silent for a few minutes, Harry staring at his hands as Edward stared into the forest, both lost in thought.A sudden thought seized the vampire.

"I have an idea!" Edward got up from the sofa, looking atthe glass door leading to the forest. "Come on, I'll show you."

"Huh?"

"Come on!" The taller one insisted, watching the other rise reluctantly.

"You do not think I'm really going to jump off the second floor, do you?" Harry asked incredulously as he looked down.

"I take you there.Hold on my back."

"Hm, what?!"

"Come on Harry..." Edward insisted.

"No way... What if I fall?"

"I'll never let you fall!I'll protect you."

Harry looked at him suspiciously and something made him flushed slightly, but relented.

Shyly he hugged behind Edward's shoulders, jumping on top of him as he wrapped his short legs around the hips of the taller boy.Edward had a shortcircuit as he felt Harry's hands lodge on his shoulder and chest as well as feel his chin near his neck.The vampire took a deep breath as his lungs filled with the sweet scent of the wizard's skin and blood that made his throat burn and his mind sink into pleasure.

"Where are we going?" Harry asked quietly, causing the vampire to almost moan in response.

"T-toa meadow at the top of a mountain, where the sun can pierce the clouds." Edward answered, stopping at the edge of the door. "Trust me?"

"Hmm... Should I be honest or I it's better to give an educated answer?"

"That's what I thought." Edward laughed and jumped.

Harry let out a grunt of surprise as the vampire raced through the forest, occasionally jumping over twenty yards and advancing without ever colliding with any tree or rock.Edward was always the fastest in his family, including Jasper and Emmett, who always lost on their bets or when they played baseball.

Edward ran up the mountain, holding Harry's legs firmly, who was, in response, hugging him even more.The vampire stopped running when he reached his secret spot: a small meadow, perfectly circular covered by a rug of dark green grass, with countless wildflowers ranging from blue, lilac to pale pink.

"Harry, we're here."

Silence.

"Harry?" Edward asked, turning his eyes to the side to watch the boy.

Harry had hidden his face in the vampire's shoulder, his arms and legs locked as he gripped Edward's cold body, his heart racing at a rate that made the scent of blood stained by the smell of stress hormones and dread.

"Oh, you're in shock..." Edward whispered worriedly, taking care that his voice sounds caring. "Hey, Harry... Open your eyes... We're here..."

The wizard slowly let go of Edward, sitting on the lawn still with his eyes closed.Edward knelt in front of him, seeing the boy's face drained of any color, white as porcelain, like a ghostor betteryet, white like him.

"I t-thin-k I'll p-p-puke…" Harry whispered weakly.

"Sorry..." The vampire felt regretful.

"Gi-ve m-me a s-second..."

Edward patiently watched Harry inhale through his nose and exhale through his mouth as his heart rate slowly stabilized.The vampire watched the micro blood vessels beneath thewizard'spale skinbeginto receive blood flow, causing them to gradually dye his cheeks in an almost appetizing way.Harry opened his eyes and saw that Edward was looking at him in apprehension.

" Thatwasdefinitelyan experience." Harry said with a half-smile.

"Next time, it's better close your eyes..." Edward replied with a crooked smile.

"Next time?!Don't be presumptuous!!!I'll make sure you'll pay me for this Cullen!!!" Harry laughed softly.

Harry looked sideways as he analyzed the place where they both had a smile on their lips.

"What place is this?"

"This is one of my favorite secret places…" Edward said looking away.

"Secret?"

"You're the first person I brought here…" He explained.

"Oh why?"

"Well... If you ever want to be alone to think..." The vampire muttered as he took the petals out of a flower. "I realized that, just like me, sometimes you like to be alone... You know... Like that day, on the beach..."

Harry looked at Edward as he tentatively bit his lower lip.

"Thank you." the younger one whispered "That means a lot to me."

The vampire smiled and then saw a ray of sunlight stream through the clouds and bathe a part of the clearing.

"And I brought you here because I wanted to show you something." Edward said, standing up and walking toward the light, opening his pea coat and exposing his skin on sunlight "You wanted to know what happens when the sunlight hits us... Well... That's it..."

Edward's skin began to cast beams of light and sparkles as if studded with tiny diamonds of infinite facets. Harry's eyes widened and Edward interpreted it as repulsion...

He would too.

"I know... It's the skin of a killer." Edward frowned as he looked down in embarrassment.

And he would have kept staring had it not been for Harry to start laughing.

The vampire looked up and saw the wizard laughing wildly.

"What?!"

Harry continued to laugh.

"I'm sorry... I laugh when I get nervous..." The boy said as he tried to control himself. "It's because this isn't exactly the thing that comes to my mind when you said about 'the skin of a killer'..."

Edward frowned as he watched the boy stand up and walk toward him.

"I'm glad that I'm amusing you." The vampire said dryly.

"Actually, I don't think it's bad or grotesque... It's a fascinating effect to see... It's like..." Harry murmured in fascination as his own skin was softly lit by the reflection of Edward's glow. "It's like you're made of light or something like that..."

"Oh..." The vampire was somewhat embarrassed by the boy's words that seemed more like an admired praise than a joke or criticism.

"Hmm... Can... Hmm... Can I... Can I touch your skin?" The wizard asked.

The bronze-haired vampire smiled softly, rolling up the sleeves and moving his forearm toward the other. Harry brought his hand up to Edward's pale, glistening wrist, his fingers caressing the surface of the cold, incredibly smooth and hard skin as if it were marble covered with satin, tracing a way along the lilac vein visible beneath that skin. Edward sighed as he saw Harry join their hands, making the vampire feel the warmth and softness of the wizard's palm as well as noticing how small Harry's hand was in comparison his own, with delicate fingers and short nails. Edward held his breath as the wizard gently intertwined their fingers. The vampire felt dislocated, stunned and, to his complete surprise, comfortable and completely satisfied.

He felt the impulse to kiss softly Harry's hand... But what he would think about him doing that? Would Harry be disgusted by the touch of his cold lips? But why the hell he wanted to kiss the boy's hand for the first matter?

"What are you thinking?" Edward whispered after a few minutes.

Harry reacted in surprise, as if he had awakened from a reverie and separated his hand from Edward's, who internally became sad at the interruption of the contact.

"To be honest, I was daydreaming." Harry murmured looking at Edward, his face flushed. "Sorry…"

"There's nothing to be sorry for..."

Harry turned his back and walked back to where hewas,sitting on the dark grass as he splashed a grass.Edward followed him and sat down next to him.

"I did something wrong?" Edward asked looking at him.

"No, no!" Harry denied it. "You didn't do anything!"

"So why are you sad?"

The boy sighed.

"I'm not sad, I'm just... Melancholic, you know… About Hermione and Ron. That's all…"

"Oh..." Edward wasn't convinced.

The two were silent as a gentle wind swayed the branches of the trees as well as the flowers.Harry finally lay down on the grass, placing his hands on his belly while Edward did the same.

"Harry?"

"Yeah?"

"I told you about my story... Or at least part of it..." The vampire said, avoiding a grimace as herememberedthat he had hidden the period in which he had fed on humans in the late 1920s.

"And?"

"And... Well... I wanted to hear yours." ' Desperately to be honest',Edward's mindcompleted.

"Oh... What do you want to know?"

"Whatever you want to tell me..." Edward lie down beside him, face turned toward him.

The boy seemed to ponder for a moment.

"Okay..." Harry said looking at the gray clouds in the sky. "My parents are James and Lily Potter. The two had known each other since they were teenagers but only got together in 1865... Initially they didn't want to have children, because they wanted to reach their goals on their own work career, but after a time, especially after the end of World War II, they changed their mind... You know, England was destroyed, deaths and losses everywhere... Our Community also suffered greatly from the war... So my parents decided that it was a good time for them to start a family, to have a new beginning..."

Harry smiled softly.

"I was born on the night of July 31, 1947, coincidentally during a Blood Moon, in a small town in England called Godric's Hollow... I'm an only child to this day, even though I begged my parents to give me a brother or sister... But they told me that I was already perfect enough for them.As for my childhood, I think I can consider it as normal... I learned the basics of magic at home, because my father is a teacher of Occult Arts, while I attended a muggle school.When I turned 17 in 1964, I ... How can I say..."

Harry paused for a moment as his fingers played with the bird's pendant.

"I accepted my 'gift' as a wizard, if I can use that term... As I told you, it wasn't what I wanted, but... It was necessary." The wizard paused for a moment, and then continued. "In the same year I went to Hogwarts together with Hermione and Ron and we left there in 1968. After that, not much happened to be honest...I movedto other countries, sometimes I went to school, again and again... Everything so boring, as you and your siblings should know..."

Edward was silent, knowing that the other had much more to tell, but did not want to force him.

Harry turned his face to Edward, his green eyes staring at him softly and calmly.

"I'm sorry I didn't tell you everything, Ed... One day... One day, when I can, I'll tell you everything... Just not now."

The vampire smiled at the boy for the sweet and caring way his nickname sounded in that voice.

"Friends tell each other everything..." The wizard whispered. "I just need some time."

"Are we friends, Harry?" Edward whispered, somewhat moved by the idea.

The dark-haired boy blinked his eyes.

"I'd hate to think we're not..." His voice sounded fragile.

The bronze-haired vampire gave the boy a huge smile.

"So we are friends…" The vampire reaffirmed. "And… How is to be a wizard?"

Harry looked at him and wetted his lips.

"It's to be powerful, but at the same time, being weak… It's you being constantly flirting with the danger and darkness..."

"How much danger and darkness?" Edward asked.

"Well, what I can say is that good boys go to Heaven... Bad boys go to Hogwarts." Harry said with a dark twinkle on his eyes.

The two of them began to talk about their past, just as they knew each other more. Edward asked Harry what his parents and family were like, what his hometown was like or about the magic school he attended, as well as other additional details that he gladly spoke about. Gradually the vampire was constructing a mental mosaic with the little information he had about the mysterious wizard, who, even telling him about his life for him, still seemed to keep secrets behind his emerald green eyes.

At some point after yawning, Harry closed his eyes, his breathing soft and his heartbeats gradually slowing.He was falling asleep.Edward watched silently in that scene, for sleeping was for him one of the few human attributes in which he envied (the ability to dream was fascinating), but now he was grateful that he was not capable of it, for he could admire Harry's face without fear of policing himself.

He was lovelyin every way.

Edward looked at that youthful pale face with a slightly rosy complexion... The beautiful and proportionate nose... The long, dark lashes, the eyebrows that stood out against the skin and just above them, the curious ray-shaped scar in which was partially covered by the dark hair... His cheeks flushed... His lips... Oh... The tender, soft-looking lips that were now smiling sweetly, probably dreaming of something, with a delicate dimple in the corner of his mouth… A smile full of secrets... Edward could receive from those lips the worst curse in the world and yet he would only contemplate their beauty.

He was still asleep, his breath calm and sweet, surrounded by flowers and face illuminated by the soft light of the sun.

It could be a thousand years and Edward would never forget it.

"Ed-ward, hmm ... What... What happened?" Harry whispered sleepily at one point, still with his eyes closed.

The vampire's eyes widened.

'I'm contemplating you'

"I... I was wondering about what it's like to sleep..." Edward lied. "And dreaming..."

Harry opened his eyes to him.

"Oh... you want to sleep too?"

Edward smiled wistfully.

"That wouldn't be possible, I suppose..."

Harry closed his eyes again.

"Not if you listen to the song of... The Song of Morpheus..." The wizard yawned. "Close your eyes... And focus only on my voice…"

Edward did as the boy said, but partially doubting it would work.

With closed eyes, he focused on Harry's voice and the rhythm of his heartbeats, which began to hum a melody he had never heard before, in an unknown tongue that sounded ancestral to his ears, which brought him the sense of peace and tranquility.

Gradually Edward began to feel his body get heavy, as if he were stuck in the grass by a powerful gravity... His limbs becoming lethargic, as if a cloud of torporhad touched him, thoughts increasingly out of order and confused... Harry's voice sounded distant, as if it were in another dimension...

For the first time in over a hundred years as a vampire, Edward Cullen had fallen asleep.

.

_

.

The first thing Edward noticed as he slowly opened his eyes was that the sun was already setting and the meadow was bathed in a cold blue light from the full moon that was beginning to emerge.

The second thing - and this was definitely the most surprising and shocking - was that Harry was on top of him, his head and hand lodged on his cold chest, still asleep. Edward had noticed later that his arms were around the boy's waist, keeping his body close to his own. The vampire stood motionless, just feeling the Harry's warmth warm him up as he felt the soft breath the other made.

Edward debated whether he should wake Harry or whether he should let him wake up naturally. Opting for the second alternative, Edward gave short breaths again, making sure that the sudden movement wasn't to wake the other as he felt Harry's sweet scent invading him, causing his throat to contract and burn from thirst, but he'd discovered he was strong enough to ignore... It was easier. Approaching with care, he leaned his nose against the soft, rebellious dark hair of the other, intoxicated with the scent that came from it.

'Sublime...'was the only word his mind, still cushioned by sleep, was able to produce.

Edward wondered if Harry didn't mind the hardness and coldness of his body, but apparently not, for he wascompletely comfortablewith what made a part of his mind commemorate - but he did not knowwhy.

Seeing that it was getting late, Edward brought his fingers up to Harry's face,gentlypulling alock of hair from his eyes.

"Harry... Wake up..."

The boy made a sound of discontent.

"Hmm...Hmm... More ...F-fiveminu-tes..." Harry flinched in the vampire's arms.

Edward laughed softly.

"Come on..." He whispered again, his voice muffled by the other's dark hair.

"Just... Five more... Minutes,C-ed!" The wizard complained.

'Ced? Who is Ced?'

Edward frowned as he pondered what he had heard.

Maybe he got it wrong.

Maybe Harry wanted to have said 'Ed' and not 'Ced'.

Harry finally groped Edward's chest, raising his head to look around. Turning his face up, he saw the vampire's golden eyes gazing at him warily. The wizard stared back to the other with his eyes full of sheer terror while he became cient what was going on , getting up off the vampire with a quick and awkward moviment.

"Oh shit... Edward...I'm sorry, I'm sorry..." The wizardhe stammerednervously.

"No... It's okay..."

"No, it'snot, it'snot... Oh shit, shit, that couldn't have happened..." Harry repeated, hiding his flushed face with both hands.

Edward stood upfrom the grass, walking up to the smaller boy and placing his hands on his shoulders.

"Hey... Hey, look at me... It's okay... Seriously... You didn't do anything I didn't do either..." He stated in his velvety voice.

Harry looked down, still flushed.

"I'm so ashamed..."

"I repeat, it's all right, Harry..." Edward smiled affectionately at him. "So... Ready for another race?"

Harry paled.

" OH NO!"

Edward laughed.

"Let's apparate... Hold my arm." Harry said, still embarrassed.

The vampire smiled and touched the wizard's arm, the two disappearing from the meadow.

When Edward realized, they were already in the living room of his house with his whole family together, surprisingly with Ron and Hermione.

"Harry!!!" Hermione grabbed his friend in a tight hug, hiding his face on the wizard's shoulder and then looking at him angrily, slapping his shoulders "HARRY JAMES POTTER, HOW YOU DARE TO DISAPPEAR AND MAKE ME WORRIED FOR HOURS!!!"

"Ouch,Mione..."

Ron approached his friend, hugging him too, but looking much more relieved and calm.

"For the Mephistopheles' horns , Harry, don't give us afright likethat!" Ron exclaimed,letting go of the other.

Edward raised his eyebrow at Ron's strange exclamation.

"Where have you been?!" Hermione demanded looking at Harry and then at Edward with an inquiring look.

"Well, I... I was with Edward in a part of the forest... We were talking and we fell asleep..." Harry shrugged.

Hermione gave Edward an irritated look.

"One moment, did yousleep too, son?" Carlisle asked.

Edward shrugged in confirmation.

"Harry sang a magic song that made me sleep too."

Carlisle's golden eyes flashed and his brothers exchanged conspiratorial looks, especially Alice and Emmett.

'Ohhhh, slept together, huh?! Eddy, your little shameless!!!'The muscular vampire joked mentally as he looked at the telepath brother.

Edward growled to Emmett, who laughed in response.

"Why didn't you tell us?We were worried!" Hermione continued to talk to his friend.

"Oh, as far as I canremember, you two were ignoring me for days until few hours ago." Harry countered bitterly.

The witchlookeddown inembarrassment, as well the redhead wizard.

"Harry, look...I'm sorry... It's just... You havetounderstand that whatyou ask of us..." Hermione sighed.

"My decision.Respect!" Harry scolded hard eyes.

Ron bit his lower lip and nodded, while Hermione sighed, glancing quickly at Edward and then at Harry.

"I'll try..." She whispered.

They were all silent for a brief minute.

"Well, since it's all right now and they're all here, why don't we watcha movie,huh?" Alice jumped on their side.

Hermione sighed wearily.

"Unfortunately we cannot Alice... Tonight is full moon and the boys and I are celebrating aSabbat." The witch explained.

"Sabbat?" Edward frowned, remembering the macabre painting of Francisco Goya.

"It's... It's like going Sunday morning to church." Harryexplained quickly.

"Oh..."

Violently the room window broke when something was thrown against it, scaringeveryone there.

It took Edward three seconds to figure outwhat it was: a black bat, floundering on the ground with its skeletal wingsand red eyes.He frowned in disbelief, for he had never seen a bat be able to break a reinforced glass window only by hisflight.Looking up, he saw that the three wizards had gone pale as if they had seen something terrible.

"Mione, quick!!!" Ron exclaimed to the witch.

" ABSIT OMEN!!!"Hermione shouted, pointing both hands at the bat that had levitated and burned in red-scarlet flames until it was reduced to nothing.

The Cullens were frightened by this, for that was a serious thing for the three teenagers.

"What... What the hell was that?!"Rosalie asked in a low voice.

Harry stood for a moment and looked at the blonde.

"An omen of doom and destruction..." Harry whispered, making the vampires momentarily paralyzedin shock. "A curse."

"A curse?" Esme put her hand on her chest. "Someone cursed my home?"

"Or at least tried" Harry said lividly. "But thanks to Hermione, it could not succeed...

"Praise Satan!!!" Ron said breathlessly in relief. "That was close…"

All the vampiresturnedto the red-haired wizard with wide eyes as Hermione nudged his abdomen followed by a nervous laugh.

"Hm, excuse me,what did you say?!" Jaspersaid withwide goldeneyes.

"Oh, Ron, you're a clown even at times like this..." Hermione laughed nervously, but her eyes were rigid for her boyfriend.

"Yeah... Black humor... You know..." Ron said with a giggle and looked down with a frown.

Edward ignored the topic.

"Harry, can you come here for a moment?" Edward turned to the smaller wizard, pulling him into a corner.

"Yes…"

"That was definitely the work of another wizard or witch, wasn't it?" The vampire asked.

"Yes..." Harry shook his head, his face serious. "That's the confirmation of the signals I've received before, remember what I told you?"

Edward confirmed.

"After theSabbat,Iwill 'communicate' with the forest serpents to see if they have any answers." Harry said. "Until then, I'm going to put protection spells in your house, so it won't be attacked."

"Tell me what you find out later... Someone is trying to hurt my family." Edward grunted.

Harrynodded at last andwalked over to the rest of the Cullens and their friends, whobynow had already repaired the broken window glass.

"I willcast a protection spell with Mione and Ron to raise a shield in your home before we go." Harry looked at Carlisle and Esme. "Anyone who intend toinvade your home with bad intentions will be violently repelled, just as if they try to beg for curses..."

"I would be eternally grateful..." Esme replied worriedly as her arm was caressed by a livid Carlisle.

Harrywaved to his friends and the three of themwalked out of the housewhile the Cullens looked at them in silence through the glass window.

Edward watched the three of them raise their arms up and begin reciting spells like a mystical mantra.

"Protego Maxima..."

"Fianto Duri..."

"Repello Inimigotum..."

"Salvio Hexia..."

The Cullens watched athin, fluid translucent membrane, probably invisible to human eyes, down around the house, enveloping it like a huge shield.The three wizards finished performing their spells, giving to the vampires a quick wave of their farewells, disappearing shortly thereafter.

Edward looked at his parents and siblings, rummaging through their minds and realizing that everyone had a sense of anxiety, distrust, disbeliefand fear.

"Edward... What... What could that mean? I didn't see anything like this coming…" Alice asked frightened her brother, making everyone look at him as if searching for a plausible answer for the last five minutes.

The vampire took a deep breath, staring at the protective membrane that billowed like athin cloth and the dark forest, which before he supposed his species was the only real danger to hide in it, but now not so much.

" Something wicked this way comes."Edward recited the passage from Macbethalmost like a prophecyand everyone, including him, felt an awful shiver down the spine.

Chapter End Notes

Yeah, I used 'Twilight' screencaps...
God, I felt the ultimate cringe when I saw certain scenes hahahaha

ABSIT OMEN: A latin exclamation "used to express the hope that a reference to something undesirable should not foreshadow it's arrival or occurrence."

I hope you liked it! If you liked, leave your kuddos or comment ... I love reading them 3
See you guys later!

A Happy Future (?)

Chapter Summary

Alice makes Edward notice certain things because the boy is too oblivious to see for himself.

Chapter Notes

Once again guys: I still don't have a Beta, all the grammar mistakes are min, but I'm trying to improve :)

I hope you guys enjoy it 3

CHAPTER X

A HAPPY FUTURE (?)

Edward was shaking his foot impatiently as he tried to concentrate for the fifth time on the paragraph of an archeology book he had randomly taken to distract himself, something that proved ineffective when his mind remained focused on that bat,or a better word, on that cursebeing casted against his family hours before.

The Cullens never before had encountered magical enemies, much less with a direct attack on that suit... The only time they had a "conflict" was in 1935, when they first moved in Forks and there were days of an eminent battle between his family and the Quileute tribe, but thanks to Carlisle and the Chief of the Tribe and Alpha, Ephraim Black, a territorial agreement had been signed between the two peoples, thus ensuring a peaceful coexistence - which at times still had friction - between werewolves and vampires.

But thatwas something different.

They're being threatened by someone of unknown force, dangerous and with clear evil intentions.The questions were stuck in his mind: whoand why.

Snorting with annoyance, he tossed the book on the floor and staring at the clock: it was 3am. Turning his gaze to the wall-windows of his room, he watched the thin, protective veil casted by wizards to undulate softly as if it were swayed by the wind. His own bedroom was also with additional protection, thanks to a spell that sealed the room of any outside sound including his family's thoughts, bringing Edward a huge relief in being able to focus on his own thoughts and enjoy the silence. He would be eternally grateful to Harry for this.

And speaking of Harry...

Edward smiled shyly as he remembered the afternoon that they had, from their conversations, laughter, the fact that he slept - a feeling so inexplicable that he still had no words to describe - and of course, woke up with the wizard in his arms... That last thought in particular caused him to wriggle involuntarily on the couch. Although obviously embarrassed by the situation, he cannot deny to himself that he didn't regret it and the reason for it he couldn't say, since lately things were confused and distorted when it came to the wizard.

He could still feel the boy' scent impregnated on his shirt, taking the fabric to his nose and inhaling that sweet, fresh and charming aroma... But that didn't come close to the smell of his dark and rebellious hair... Edward wondered if a day he would again have the privilege of feeling that...

" Edward?"

The vampire raised his head in a fraction of a second, seeing that the boy was in the middle of the bedroom and it took another two seconds to realize that Harry didn't appear to be physically there, either by the absence of his scent or by the lack of the sounds of his heart beats. He was also seemed different, with a semitransparent form as if he was some sort of hologram.

"H-Harry?"

" Sorry for the inconvenience in coming at this time..." The wizard's voice was different, reverberating as if he were in a cave.

"No ... No problem at all..." Edward replied approaching the boy."It's not like I'm sleeping or anything.

Harry smiled briefly and looked serious.

" How are the others?"

"They're still processing what happened."He frowned. "The idea that someone tried to curse us is..."

" Scary?"

"Yeah, pretty much… Did you talk to the snakes? Did you find anything?" Edward murmured as part of his brain punctuated the strangeness of the idea of communicating with the reptiles.

" Yes..."Harry said, his face taking on a serious look." They told me two things."

"What?"

" First there are giant wolves in the woods. Can you tell if here in Forks there are shapeshifters?"

Edward inclined his head slightly with the unexpected topic.

"Oh... Well, there are some werewolves from the Quileute tribe.We have a territorial treaty with them since the 1930s, when we moved to Forks for the first time."

"Werewolves? No, they're not werewolves, Edward. They're shapeshifters…"Harry explained, shaking his head. " Some people with a particular gene of mystical origin who can metamorphose into a type of animal. They pass this trait on to their offspring as a genetic inheritance."

"Oh..."

" They can transform at any time. Real werewolves only become the nights of full moon…" Harry shrugged and added at the confused expression on the other. " A friend of my parents is a werewolf."

"Carlisle would love to know that information ..." The vampire smiled briefly."What's the second information?"

" There's a small group of vampires in the neighborhood... They were different from you guys, they looked more like wild animals. They had red eyes too."

"Wild animals?"

" Yes..."

"Newborns... Would that be possible?"The bronze-haired boy whispered to himself.

" What would that be?"

"They're vampires who have just undergone transformation... They're more uncontrolled and guided by the primitive instinct to quench thirst."Edward explained and frowning then.

" Did you remind something?"

"That would explain what is happening in Seattle..." The vampire murmured."Recently, I've been following news of a wave of disappearances and deaths that are occurring in the region..."

"But this happens everywhere, isn't it? Deaths and disappearances always occur in places with a large population."

"Yeah, but... It's too much of a coincidence when you have a bunch of vampires out of control by thirst in the region..." Edward frowned.

"Fair point." Harry replied with a hand on his chin.

"How many vampires were hanging around here, more or less?"

"I'd say about fifteen or so."

"Fifteen?!" Edward replied incredulously.

"Yes."

The vampire frowned in concern. 'That's not good.'

"Anyway, at least you know there are more vampires in the area." Harry went on.

"Yes, but this doesn't answer who tried to curse my family ..." Edward answered cautiously.

"I know... But we'll continue to investigate ..."

Edward nodded for a moment as he saw Harry's semi-transparent figure.

"How are you here, but at the same time, aren't?"

Harry smiled discreetly at him.

" I'm on an astral projection."

"An what?"

The wizard chuckled.

" My physical body is in my bedroom, surrounded by candles, but my spirit is here."

"Wasn't it easier to text me?"Edward gave a crooked smile.

" Oh, I'd forgotten about that ... Sometimes I really forget those tech gadgets." The boy explained with a shrug.

"I see..." The vampire rubbed the back of his neck in sheepish way, a small part of himself content for Harry to be there - even if not physically.

" Be that as it may ..." Harry said seriously." I'll still try to find out who has tried to curse you and your family. At least now I'm sure there's something wrong here …"

"Hmm."

"Edward?"

"Yeah?"

Harry seemed to think for a moment and said at last.

" Haven't you or your family seen anything strange in the woods in the last few days? Something out of the ordinary..."

"No... Nothing. No one mentioned anything to me and there wasn't anything abnormal in their thoughts..."

Edward paused for a moment, rummaging through the memories until he frowned.

"Although..."

"Although what?"

"Well... Do you remember when I caught you in your snake-inviting ritual?"Edward said cautiously.

" Yes, I do..."

"I didn't mention how I found you."

" I thought you were hunting..." Harry said confusedly.

"I was.Until in a moment I saw a kind of... I don't know how to explain ... It was like a kind of dark figure, almost like a haze embodied, as if watching me."The bronze-haired vampire tried to explain. "When I approached, it moved at a high speed and I ran back.I ended up getting close to where you were."

" You did not tell me that Edward!" Harry scolded.

"To tell you the truth, I'd forgotten this detail until moments ago." Edward said with a crease in his forehead."What did I see?"

Harry was silent.

"I have a slight suspicion of what it could be, but I'm not sure... Oh shit." Harry broke off as he looked at the window with an expression of discomfort.

Edward looked in the direction the boy was staring but did not see anything unusual.

"What's it?"

"Psychopomps"

"What?"The vampire asked in confusion.

" I don't have time to explain. Tell your family what we found and tell me later what they said. I'll see you on school, okay?"

Before Edward could say anything, the figure of Harry faded like smoke in the air.Walking toward the door, he took a deep breath before leaving, his mind and senses bombarded with thoughts and sounds of the inhabitants of the house as he descended the stairs.

They're all in the living room, Carlisle being the first to stare at him, his welcoming smile being replaced by a concerned expression.

"Edward, are you all right, son?"

The vampire looked at everyone and nodded.

"We need to talk..."

As Edward spoke, his family's facial expressions tightened.

The Cullens were obviously tense with the news that newborns were around, just as they were possibly - but very likely - responsible for the wave of attacks in Seattle and Port Angeles. Jasper, who had a long experience of battle with these creatures proven through the various scars on his body, was disturbed by the unpleasant news. If the situation was uncontrollable, it would most likely draw the attention of the Volturi and this was something the whole family wanted to avoid, meaning the Cullens would eventually have to solve that problem among themselves - of course, they still had the mysterious attack magic to be solved.

Great.

.

.

Four weeks passed.

And to everyone's surprise, nothing had happened.

No curse was casted against them, no sign of newborns nearby and there was even a relative drop in news of deaths and disappearances in Washington State. This relative tranquility was somewhat disturbing, for it implied that the enemy, whoever it was, wanted them to take guard down, to be unprepared.

Alice was struggling to see anything, but her seer power was filled with interference as if they knew how to take advantage of it. Jasper, along with Edward, Carlisle and Emmett, scoured the woods for any clue, a scent that could lead them to the location of the newborns but found nothing. The constant rains eventually made vanished the trace of any aroma, making them undetectable.

Harry and his friends continued to look for any evidence to know who was responsible for the curse but they're unsuccessful except to know what exactly the curse would provoke if it succeed: According to Hermione, the curse would slowly cause their bodies to no longer absolve the blood nutrients obtained by the hunt, causing them to become weaker and more vulnerable.

In the meantime, vampires and wizards saw each other and kept in touch more often, establishing a cordial relationship that would become close to friendship. The students at Forks High School were amazed - and somewhat appalled - at seeing the British interacting so natural and spontaneously with the unattainable, weirdos, perfect, isolated as aliens as the Cullens were… Maybe the British were weirdos as well, who knows.

Ron approached Jasper and especially Emmett, creating a bond of instant camaraderie specially with the last one, being seen laughing at the dirty jokes that one told the other, commenting on their favorite sports and betting money on which baseball or basketball team would be the winner (Ron threatened Emmett with magic if he asked to his seer sister what the outcome of the game would be).Hermione seemed perfectly content to be able to interact with the Cullen girls, because according to her, there were things she wanted to talk that Ron and Harry could never understand... She, along with Alice and even Rosalie, were seentalking about subjects that went out of fashion to particular topics that would make Edward blush if it were possible.

Though gentle and friendly, Harry was probably the most reserved of the three: he talked little, preferring to give brief smiles and simple answers when someone talked to him. The wizard never revealed too much about himself and was distant from the others, with the exception of Edward, who seemed the only one, apart his friends, to be able to draw sincere smiles from the boy, as well as to develop flowing conversations with him.

Alice watched them with curiosity.

At first, she - like her other siblings - teased Edward with naive insinuations about the nature of his friendship with Harry, causing the vampire to be embarrassed, angry at everyone and finally went to his bedroom, growling in irritation, such which he would do if he were a human teenager. However, the idea that Edward and Harry really had chemistry began to solidifying in Alice's head, which had always been the closest to Edward and knew him better than anyone else.

But it was on a random Wednesday morning that those suspicions turned into certainty.

As Alice pleaded with Hermione to let her organize her birthday at the Cullen mansion - a 1950s cocktail party with tuxedo and period dresses - the tiny vampire had a sudden prediction.

Edward and Harry were in a meadow covered with wildflowers. Edward was hugging Harry by the waist, pressing their bodies against each other, while his hand gently caressed the wizard's face. The vampire smiled at the younger boy, his golden eyes filled with a deep emotion that bordered on adoration, a look in which Alice had never seen Edward give to anyone.

"I love you... So much ..." Edward said slowly the words and continuing in a warm voice. "Harry... My Harry…"

"I love you too!!!" The boy whispered with an affectionate smile to the taller boy, hugging his shoulders as he stood on tiptoe. Edward leaned down, inhaling the scent of the wizard's neck, giving little kisses on his neck' skin, rising to his flushed cheeks and taking his lips with a slow, romantic, passionate kiss.

Breaking out of the kiss, Edward lifted Harry off the ground, spinning him into the air, while the meadow that was filled with the human's warm laughter, a sound of spontaneous joy as of a little boy. Edward stopped slowly, still holding him protectively, smiling at him with love and affection, kissing him on the forehead, finally landing his chin on top of the dark hair of the human. Edward loved, or would love, Harry deeply and he was, or would be, equally reciprocated.

Alice gasped as she returned to the present, feeling dislocated, perplexed and amazed.She thanked the heavens that Edward and Harry were not with them now, for she would not be able to deal with her telepath brother at that very moment, when she was still processing what she saw.

"Did you have a vision?"Rosalie asked her, catching the attention of everyone at the table.

"What happened, love?"Jasper touched his mate's hand, his face livid with concern.

"Is there going to be an attack?"Emmett asked leaning into her.

Before she could respond, Alice smiled and lowered her gaze as she realized that Harry and Edward were walking together toward their table.Forcing herself to react, she pushed the thoughts into the back of her mind, not wanting Edward to see them.This wasn't the best the place for them to talk about it.

"What happened?"Edward asked as he watched the frowning brows of his brothers and friends as he helped Harry sit in a chair.

"Alice had a vision."Jasper replied.

The humans looked at her anxiously.

"What did you see?"Edward asked worriedly as he sat down.

Alice looked up, giving her best reassuring smile to everyone around her.

"It was nothing... I... I just saw the result of the baseball game which Emmett and Ron bet... Do you guys wanna know who the winner is?"

"DON'T TELL HIM ANYTHING!!!"Ron interrupted, cutting off Emmett's curiosity as he grunted in response to the redhead.

Everyone at the table laughed, except for Edward staring at his sister with an unconvinced expression. Alice shrugged as she began humming a random pop song in her mind as she returned to attention to Rosalie and Hermione and the witch's birthday party, restoring the light, friendly atmosphere of before.

Later she would talk to Edward.

.

.

.

Three soft knocks on the door caught Edward's eye and he frowned as he set aside his battered copy of Odyssey of Homer, bought by him in the 1940s. When he opened the door, he saw Alice with a soft smile on her lips and hands behind her back.

"Hi... Can I come in?"

Edward frowned, giving room for the girl to enter her room, watching her walk gracefully, looking around as if it was her first time in Edward's bedroom.

"Something happened?"The boy asked, tilting his head quizzically.

Alice waved her hands.

"No, no... Just ... I wanted to spend some time with you... Talk a little.We have not done that in a long time, have we?"

Edward narrowed his eyes.

"Okay..."

The tiny vampire smiled and sat down the chair next to her brother.

"Interesting..."

"What's interesting?"

"It's just ... I cannot hear any sound outside this room..."

Edward rubbed the back of his neck.

"Oh yeah... Harry casted on a silencing spell, so I could have privacy... My room is now proof of sound and also of thoughts from people outside there."

Alice's eyes widened.

"Oh... That's... Perfect actually..." She replied, giving a low-key smile as she picked up casually an art book."So… Harry was in your room?"

Edward frowned slightly.

"Yes, I gave him a tour of our home the day we dropped the class and that cursed bat was thrown into the living room window". He replied.

"I understand..." Alice replied.

A silence settled between them and Edward again read the girl's mind, finding only wary thoughts, which was already strange, because Alice didn't refrain what she thought, except when she wanted to talk about something.

"Okay, what exactly do you want?" Edward broke the silence, crossing his arms as he looked at his sister.

Alice shifted on the couch, looking ashamed.

"I want to ask you something..."

The bronze-haired boy raised his eyebrows.

"But I wanted you to answer me as honestly as you could, and swear this conversation will stay on this room." Alice continued cautiously.

"What..."

"Do you, hmm... Do you like Harry?"

Edward stood as still as a statue.

An entire minute passed until he regained his self-control and could say something.

"Excuse me?"

Alice shrugged her shoulders with a shy smile.

"You know… Do you like him?"

Edward frowned, taking long seconds to process that question.Assuming a casual voice, he replied.

"Hm, yes... He's a nice guy, just like Ron... He's a good friend."

Alice rolled her eyes.

"I don't mean this kind of 'like'... I mean if you like him... "She emphasized the last sentence.

The male vampire was shocked.

"Have you lost your mind?"Edward exclaimed at last with a horrified expression."What... What..."

"C'mon Edward, just answer yes or no... Do you like him?"

Silence.

"What kind of joke is that?"He asked.

Alice sighed.

"I'm not kidding..."

"If you're not kidding, what made you think on this... On this delirious ideas?!"

The girl bit her lower lip.

"I observed you guys for some time... I see the way you behave when you are together... The way you react around him, it's almost like... It's almost like to observe the effect of gravity: if Harry moves, you also move... "Alice said quietly "If Harry's sitting somewhere, you unknowingly approach him... You're so considerate and gallant to him, that sometimes you resemble a Jane Austen's hero to me... And the way you look at him when he smiles to you..."

Edward opened his mouth to speak, but his words stuck in his throat.

"He's sweet, kind boy, he's very handsome, he dresses well, which counts A LOT to me ..." Alice gave a mocking smile but getting serious "So it wouldn't be a surprise for me if you're in love with him."

"I... Don't... I don't like him on this way... I'm not ... I'm not a homosexual, Alice!"Edward whispered as if it was a secret.

She frowned.

"Frankly Edward, you're almost 120 years old, a sexual orientation conflict at this point in the championship is a little dispensable, don't you think?"Alice chided.

The boy was silent again.

"You guys would make a lovely couple... He would make you happy too."

"I don't…"

"Last week I first had a vision of Harry... A vision of Harry with you..." She stepped closer, looking into Edward's eyes as she recalled the prediction scenes she'd had.

Edward watched the hypothetical scenes of that future as his face assumed an unintelligible expression.

"See?"Alice said.

"That's... That's not possible."Edward shook his head, turning his back to the girl.

"Of course it is!"

Silence.

"I think he likes you too..." Alice said."I'm a girl, I know these things..."

"Just like it was with Bella?"Edward answered bitterly.

Alice caught her breath, feeling guilty.

"I... I should've guessed she wasn't your true mate, brother... I never had bad motivations about it, and you know how deeply sorry I'm for what happened…"she stepped forward, placing a small hand on the boy' shoulder."I was just hoping you would find someone who would make you happy, just as I and the rest of our family is... Someone who would be with you forever."

"Oh, and you think Harry Potter is that person?"Edward grunted, grabbing his books off the floor and placing them on the shelf.

"It could be."

Alice lowered her head and sighed.

"An only one thing matter for now is this question: do you like him?"

Edward froze.

"Don't you feel anything when you're around him? When does he smile at you or when you two are together?"

"I don't know."

"Deep down you know... I know you know..." Alice said softly, standing in front of Edward."Deep down you know you're falling in love with him, but you're just too stubborn and oblivious to admit it to yourself."

Edward closed his eyes.

"How could he love a monster like me?"The vampire whispered."I have nothing to offer to him but constant danger ..."

"Edward..."

"No, Alice! Don't you see?! My first thought when I met him was my desire to kill him! Kill him and drink his blood until the last drop!"

"That's already past..."

"Already past?! And if one day he accidentally cut himself off with the edge of a sheet of paper or get bruise and I get out of control?! How I could live with myself if I hurt my mate?!" Edward asked.

"I think he'd know how to defend himself ... He's not a normal human, is he?" Alice replied with a slight smile.

"No... He's not ..." Edward smiled softly, lowering his gaze.

Alice smiled, whispering then.

"Do you like him?"

"Even if I hypothetically like him... I don't think he would reciprocate me in the same way..." Edward whispered "Hypothetically, of course..."

"Oh my goodness, men are SO blind!!!"Alice snorted, shaking her head."Or rather, you're fucking impossible!!!"

Edward laughed, causing Alice to look at him confusedly.

"What's it?!"

"Nothing..." He chuckled softly."It's just... Someone already told me that."

Finally Edward shrugged shyly, while his eyes were fixed on the cover of some book.Alice sighed at last, leaving on Edward's desk a small package she carried in the pocket of her coat.Touching the doorknob, he turned one last time to the brother who seemed to be in a contemplative state, probably processing the idea that he was in love with the wizard.

Or at least she hoped it was, because her brother was too oblivious for his own good.

"Edward?"

The vampire looked at her.

"Yes?"

"If my vision is correct... Thing that I believe... He would love you, immensely, just as you would love him...But I think that you're already..."Alice said smiling, leaving Edward's room, leaving him alone.

Edward took a deep breath with his eyes closed, combing his hair with his fingers as he tried to get his thoughts in order.Opening his eyes, he stared at thelittle box Alice had left in his desk.Picking it carefully, he opened the package, revealing the photo Jasper had taken of him and Harry on the beach day.Edward caressed the photograph, and he could feel the ghost of the sensations he had at that moment: the sun's heat, the scent of sea and the scent of Harry, something that had been etched in his memory forever.At the bottom of the box, a final note written by Alice:

It may be the first of many.

It depends on you.

Bewitched

Chapter Summary

Edward discovers his real feelings for Harry, triggering actions that will take him on a new path.

Chapter Notes

I'm so sorry for the delay in posting.
The month of July was a bit busy for me, college and a new job took up some of my time... But now I'm back!

This chapter was one of my favorite to write, full of references, since Literature to 60's songs to Twilight memes!

Special thanks to my wonderful Beta, @StarCrossedLion for helping me adjust this fic 3

See the end of the chapter for more notes

CHAPTER XI

BEWITCHED

'Do you like Harry?'

Edward repeated the question to himself that Alice had asked him the previous day. But he could not come up with a definitive answer, as there was always internal questioning that led him to something like a philosophical debate. Emmett often said that Edward thought way beyond what was needed, never seeing how simple things were.He had to agree with his brother, but still, he couldn't change his way of being... It was stronger than him.

But now that the question popped, there was no way he could escape the obligation to get an answer and he should do it for the obvious reason alone: his family would more likely hinder him rather than help.

If he talked about it with Esme, she would be euphoric that he might have found a mate, giving him no room to think coherently.Carlisle was going to start a long speech about how wonderful it was to share immortality with someone, which would lead to the intense debate between them about their "state" of immortality.

For being an empath, Jasper would be the best choice because he understood feelings like no one else. However, he would look at everything from a similar angle to a military strategy, especially considering the unknown risks of Edward getting involved with a wizard.

Alice would roll her eyes impatiently, repeatedly showing him the prediction as if he were a stupid child who could learn nothing from what he had been told. Rosalie would laugh at his face and make a derogatory comment about him - as she always did, whatever the topic. And Emmett? Well, a fern would have more tact to talk about feelings than Emmett.

Edward sighed in defeat as he returned to the initial question.

Did he like Harry?

Yes, he did.

Very much, actually…

He liked his company, their conversations, their friendship… Edward liked that aura of mystery that Harry had: he was sweet and warm to the people around him, while paradoxically somewhat distant and even inaccessible. Harry was energetic and vivacious, as if there was a fire crackling behind his green eyes that seemed ready to defy someone and already knew he would win, or when he laughed at some dirty joke that Emmett and Ron were telling. But there were times when he contained himself in his own silence, stillness and secrets.

Harry was like volcano covered with snow.

And to his dismay, Edward realized how much it attracted him, how masochistic he became for liking someone who made him so… So thirsty! Thirsty for that sweet blood that smelled like lavender and caramel, thirsty for any crumbs of information the wizard decided to give, thirsty for his company, the smiles, the conversations, thirsty even for his silence.

And this thirst manifested itself as desires for physical contact.

It began long ago as innocent, unintended touches, evolving into more intimate physical contact like the day they were in the meadow and Edward showed what happens when sunlight touched him. If Edward closed his eyes, he could still feel the ghost of the warmth of the Harry's fingers touching his skin, just as he could feel the sensation of having Harry on him, his own arms around the wizard's waist, the scent of his hair, the heat of his body, the softness of his warm skin pressed against his own, cold and hard...

And with Alice's vision, everything got worse because memories and probabilities of a future were no longer enough.

Once again, he was thirsty.

And confused.

Confused because he had never felt something like this for anyone else.He didn't know, or rather, never felt the attraction or desire that one person had for another and for a long time he believed that he would never feel those things for someone.

Even in his human life, he was always totally disinterested in such matters, causing his mother to interfere whenever she could and even insisting that he court the daughter of a couple of bankers from Chicago - whom he had never met, as she was one of first to die by the first wave of Spanish Flu. After he became a vampire and after his rebellious phase in the 1920s, in 1933 Carlisle transformed Rosalie Hale - a Rochester beauty who had suffered a cruel act of violence that ended her human life- to make her as Edward's mate, but the plan soon failed because he and Rosalie had totally different personalities, leading to nothing but a brother-sister relationship. There was Tanya, a blonde vampire who openly wanted him as her lover but Edward swiftly shied away, making it clear that there would be only one friendship between them.

When Bella Swan appeared, for a short while, he thought he might have found someone special to complete him, but... It wasn't and it all ended in a traumatizing way thanks to his vile nature as a vampire...

How could he feel something like love when he was what he was?

This thought led him to the perennial philosophical debate whether vampires were really capable of feeling human emotions, which he always suspected because they were no longer human, despite Carlisle and the rest of his family's insistence on assuring that yes, Edward-stubborn-ass, vampires, as well as humans, are capable of feeling joy, sadness, happiness, hate...

Vampires, even though technically dead, unchanging, and inhuman, can still feel and have attraction, desire, lust, and fascination for someone else... Vampires can love.

But there was a point Edward was considering now, something that had never crossed his mind.

Maybe...

Maybe he simply never had an affinity towards females...

Maybe all this time, he has tried to feel these emotions for women, unaware that they could never induce these same feelings in him.

Maybe all this time, the answer was in young men with porcelain complexions, emerald green eyes, dark hair, smaller than him...

Maybe... Maybe he was already in love with one right now.

And then the epiphany happened.

"Oh..." Edward whispered in amazement and shock, rubbing his forehead as his ochre-colored eyes were fixed to the living room carpet."So that's what it's like to be in love..."

.

.

.

Over the following days, Edward found that ignorance was indeed a blessing.

The fact that he found out he was in love with Harry made him no longer know how to act when the two were together, because instead of serving as an impulse for him to take some initiative it only made him nervous, shy, without knowledge of what to say or what to do.

An example of this was a day when he, Harry and the rest of his siblings were in the school cafeteria and at one point when Harry chatted with Alice, Edward had watched the wizard closely, not noticing a small smile of affection forming on his lips while doing it.

Jasper's golden eyes widened at Edward, mentally calling his name as he stared at him incredulously.

The blond vampire, who had hitherto discreetly followed the emergence of certain emotions from Edward since the day on the beach, was shocked when he felt these emotions in a much more potent and clear way.

'Edward... you... great balls of fire!' Jasper's mental voice exclaimed.

Alice quietly watched her mate, placing her small hand on his forearm in a sign of comfort.

Jasper soon understood, concentrating on making Edward calm down, making the bronze-haired vampire whisper a thank-you in response, knowing that his secret would be safe.

It was not.

Not that Jasper had told someone, but it was enough for Emmett eavesdropping on the conversation of the seer and former Confederate Major to let the rest of the Cullen family know the news at the end of the day.

"Of course this would happen... I warned you!" Rosalie said to Edward sarcastically as she filed her nails. "It's typical of you... First get involved with a human girl with the charisma of a potato and now falls in love with a wizard... On the plus side, Harry is really cute. I can see why you've fallen in love with him and let me say that if I had known you had a thing for posh-accented British boys, I would have gotten one for you myself... Oh, don't make that face, Edward, I deep down I knew you were a 'friend of Dorothy'... Not of the colorful kind but more of the tragic kind, almost emo..."

Emmett rolled with laughter as Rosalie continued to mumble her distrust that dates back to the 1930s when Edward rejected her, as she says "... no straight guy would think twice in have me as a mate."

As for Esme and Carlisle, he didn't even want to remember their reactions, especially his adoptive mother who already made plans to supply the kitchen with human food as well as call Harry to come to their house more often, already imagining the relationship with her future son-in-law.And Carlisle obviously gave the speech about immortality and mates.

Seeing his secret and personal realization - which wasn't really that secret as everyone suspected what was happening - being treated so lightly by his family, made the 17/118 year-old vampire feel the greatest shame since he was human.

Gathering the last pieces of his dignity, Edward asked, in fact almost begged for everyone to behave naturally when they were with Harry and his friends, to avoid acting overly receptive in the almost freakish way that only the Cullens could act - like the day they decided to make pasta for Bella just because her name was Italian.

.

.

.

"Is it my impression or are you always alone?"

A familiar voice caught Edward's attention as he was distracted looking out the window. Turning around, he saw Harry with his usual soft smile only with a difference that now he was wearing round glasses, an accessory the vampire had never seen him wear.

It was a Tuesday, the first English Literature class.

"I'm not very popular ..." Edward replied with a casual smile.Harry chuckled low and sat beside him.

"I doubt it.Half the girls here would cut off their own hands so they could sit with you!"

Edward laughed, shaking his head as there was a bit of reason in that sentence.

"I hope you don't mind... I was going to sit with Mione, but she's already paired up." The dark-haired boy said while tipping his chin towards the school desk.

"No, of course... But I thought you didn't have this class."

"Indeed, but apparently they needed to fill some vacancies in this class and I had this time vacant..." Harry explained. "I knew Hermione took this class, but I had forgotten you were here too."

"I see..." Edward bowed his head, secretly happy about it and once again feeling butterflies in his stomach. Taking a deep breath, he changed the subject as he looked at the other. "You didn't lie when you said you wore John Lennon-like glasses... Why are you just wearing them now?"

Harry laughed, embarrassed.

"I was out of patience to put on my contact lenses..." The boy said, looking at his reflection in the window and frowning a bit. "I had forgotten how weird I look with glasses."

"I don't think so," Edward replied promptly."They suit you..."

"Kind of you." Harry blushed softly.

A moment of silence settled between them as they watched the students settle into their respective places and the teacher wrote on the board the play to be analyzed in class, 'Romeo & Juliet'.

At one point, Harry laughed again, catching Edward's eye.

"What's up?" The vampire asked curiously.

Harry shook his head and looked at him.

"I was remembering the first class we had together. Biology, remember?"

"I remember." Edward said, embarrassed to remember that he had almost advanced on Harry.

"You reacted so violently towards me ... Today you don't even seem to be disgusted by my scent or anything." The wizard smiled shyly as he opened the copy of Shakespeare's play.

"Your scent never disgusted me, Harry." Edward answered softly as he looked at his hands "On the contrary…"

Harry blinked at him in confusion.

"But I thought ..."

"That day, I really acted with revulsion and disgust, but not because of you, but because of my monstrous nature, you see... I... I wanted to drink your blood," the vampire whispered.

"Drink my… Blood?" The wizard asked, dumbfounded.

Edward nodded slightly in confirmation.

"The scent of your blood is..." Edward closed his eyes and took a deep breath, letting the other's scent fill his unused lungs."Alluring to me"

"Alluring?" Harry whispered"Like... Like Bella's?"

The older boy looked down at his hands, thanking the heavens that he was unable to blush.

"No... Much better... Sweeter, more exquisite... I never sensed anything like yours. It's like my personal brand of heroin... If you hadn't left the class, I... I probably would have tried to kill you." The vampire confessed in a low voice.

Harry paled, slightly distancing himself reflexively.

"Please... No, don't be afraid of me ... I'm under control now... I would never hurt you!" Edward whispered, embarrassed and horrified.

'Please do not turn away from me!' his mind pleaded, cursing himself for being an abomination that only served to bring death wherever he was.But he had his thoughts of self-deprecation cut off by Harry, who gently patted the vampire's hard, cold hand in comfort.

"It's okay... I was just surprised." Harry assured and finished with a laugh. "It's just not every day someone compares me to a drug or tells me that I smell like a snack!"

Edward laughed loudly, catching the attention of a few girls around who were delighted to see him, the most handsome boy in town - and the most withdrawn - laugh.

A comfortable silence settled between them as they listened as the teacher began to explain the historical background about Shakespeare's work.

"You know... I never liked 'Romeo & Juliet'."Edward said softly to Harry.

"Why…?"

"I never understood why there was so much glamorization around it… In the beginning, Romeo says he is in love with Rosaline, kills her cousin to prove his 'manhood' and out of nowhere he falls madly in love with Juliet and she just seems to act driven by hormones of adolescence." The vampire answered. "It's a story about two inconsequential beings"

Harry frowned.

"I think that's the point..." The boy replied in a dreamy voice, supporting his chin with his hand."Apart from political issues, what we see is the inconsequence of love.Such a sincere and pure love, but at the same time so violent..."

"These violent delights have violent ends… And in their triumph die, like fire and powder…" Edward recited an excerpt from the play with a soft smile.

"Which as they kiss consumes..." They both said at the same time and laughed.

The vampire turned his full attention to the younger boy.

"They were born in the wrong place, under the wrong circumstances ..." Harry whispered with a faraway look, his fingers caressing his gold necklace."They loved each other and made promises because they knew they could only count on themselves as the world was against them... But contrary to what others think, I don't think it ends tragically."

"No?" Edward asked curiously."They died.What was the point of all this love after all?What good was the promise they made?It's pure folly."

Harry looked at Edward.

"It is tragedy for the family of the two, who needed the death of their children to bring about reconciliation, but at the same time it was a happy ending for Juliet and Romeo.If they both lived, they would never have had peace in their lives," Harry answered."In death they found peace."

"Don't you think the suicide part is overkill?" Edward asked.

Harry sighed, looking forward again.

"Maybe… I don't know… When someone you love dies in a tragic way, it's like… It's like ripping out a vital part of you, leaving you with only emptiness in your chest.You feel so much pain…You can't think… You can't breathe…" The wizard whispered as he stared at nothing."But what comes after that is what varies from person to person: some can survive with this emptiness.Others, like Juliet, cannot stand suffering and find in death the cure for pain... And others..."

Harry was silent for a moment.

"What do the others do?" Edward asked.

"Others feel the hate.A hate so great and destructive that it acts like an atomic bomb, razing everything and everyone ahead of it... And even themselves in the process." The wizard responded bitterly.

Edward didn't know what to say, just watched Harry go on with a sigh.

"But in the end, I'm just like you."

"In what sense...?"

" 'Romeo & Juliet'... I don't like it either," Harry shrugged.

"Which books do you like?" Edward asked curiously.

"In general? I love suspense and horror, like Stephen King and H.P. Lovecraft, of course. From classics works, I appreciate 'Divine Comedy'… The description of Dante's Hell is... Picturesque." Harry laughed as he continued to shake his pen.

"'Divine Comedy' is one of my favorites too..." Edward replied with a smile."I really like the idea that Dante's love for Beatrice guided him from Hell to Paradise."

"Oh..." Harry raised his eyebrows with a smile."You're definitely a romantic, Cullen"

Before Edward could answer, the teacher caught their attention.

"Mr.Cullen and Mr. Potter, could you tell me if your subject is more interesting than my class, because if it is, we'll be happy to hear."

"Sorry, ma'am.I was just exchanged opinions about Shakespeare with Harry" Edward said innocently.

"Great.Since they are so excited about Shakespeare, why don't they both recite a passage to start reading with the rest of the room? "

Edward smiled politely but mentally snorted in irritation.He would still hate school - even though he had nice company by his side.

"If I profane with my unworthiest hand this holy shrine, the gentle fine is this..." Edward randomly recited by heart Romeo's speech, his voice giving a velvety texture to the words. "My lips, two blushing pilgrims, ready to stand smooth that rough touch with a tender kiss"

The wizard frowned when he saw that the teacher was looking at him, encouraging him to continue.

"Your turn, Mr. Potter"

Harry let out a breath, realizing there was no escape.

"Good pilgrim… You do wrong too much, what mannerly devotion shows in this..." Harry's British accent gave Juliet's lines an intonation of extreme elegance andauthenticity, as if he was in the Old Vic Theater instead of an American classroom.

Harry broke off for a moment as if remembering something and the vampire watched the blood flow concentrated on the human's cheeks.

"…For saints have hands that pilgrims 'hands of touch and palm to palm is holy palmers' kiss" Harry finished his line.

'Oh' Edward frowned as he realized that this was the 'Romeo & Juliet' kiss scene.They both fell silent.

"Have not saints lips and holy palmers too?" Edward asked after long seconds.

"Ay, pilgrim..." Harry replied with a nod of his head, his voice breaking for a second "Lips that they must use in prayer..."

"O, then, dear saint, let lips of what hands of... They pray, grant thou, lest faith turn to despair..." Edward could not resist the temptation to look into the wizard's face meeting warm, wary green eyes, crowned with long dark lashes.

"Saints do not move, though grant for prayers' sake" Harry licked his lips, causing the vampire to swallow dryly followed by a wide smile, causing some girls who watched them to sigh in response.

Unconsciously, Edward tilted his head toward the other boy, able to feel the vibration of his heartbeat as well as the waves of heat emanating from his body.

"Then move not, while my prayer's effect I take ..." Edward whispered, his eyes fixed on Harry's lips. "Thus from my lips, by yours... My sin... Is purged"

Gold met green, both of them facing what could be milliseconds or hours.A small part of Edward's mind wondered if Harry was reading his thoughts.It didn't matter.

Harry could read it if he wanted to.

Edward wondered if it was okay for him to lift his fingers to the wizard's face, to feel the texture of his soft, warm skin, to take his thumb to those parted pink lips.

"Well ... That was ... It was really great boys ... Congratulations ..." Professor MacClare broke the silence of the room that caused Edward to swallow the dryness in his throat once more when having eye contact with Harry interrupted.

The vampire genuinely forgot where they were and that there were people around him and Harry.

People who sported different facial expressions and varied thoughts.

The old teacher was slightly flushed and frowning.'Intense...' was the word she repeated in her head.

'Is it my imagination or did they almost kiss?Not that I minded, on the contrary...' A brown-haired girl looked at them with lust.Edward would have blushed if he could, when he heard her thoughts.The sexual awakening of this generation of young people sometimes scared him.

'I didn't understand anything they said... By the way, does anyone understand anything?' Another girl scratched her head.

'Is Edward gay?Why is every hot guy liking dicks lately?!What a waste...' Another one with curly hair pursed her mouth in disgust, just like some of the boys.

He analyzed them all, face by face, their thoughts invading his head, but stopped when he reached Hermione. The girl was looking at him with a disapproving expression, her dark brown eyes with veiled fury and the corners of her mouth twisted.

A part of Edward's mind asked if she too was prejudiced or something, but soon he dismissed that... Something in him said that there was another reason.

Edward bowed his head sheepishly as the class proceeded with further reading of the 'Romeo & Juliet' passages, as well as punctual explanations from the teacher.

From time to time he would peek at Harry out of the corner of his eye, seeing the boy with his head bowed and his gaze fixed on the table.

'What is he thinking?'

This question was what he repeated most often when he was with the wizard, his curiosity to know more slowly eroding his sanity.

When the period bell sounded, Harry was the first to leave, grabbing his pack and marching quickly out of the room, causing the vampire to just blink in a confused and somewhat disappointed way.

Slowly picking up his own material, Edward started to walk to the door, but was stopped by Hermione's hand on his chest, her eyes still sporting a hard gaze.

"One moment, Cullen."

Edward frowned.

"Hermione?"

"We need to talk.Follow me."

"Oh... Hm... Right." He responded by walking beside her to the corner of a relatively empty corridor, her back to him.

Hermione stared at the ceiling, taking a deep breath until at last she turned and faced the bronze-haired vampire.

Her gaze was intimidating, glacial.

"Stop whatever you're doing."

Edward blinked in confusion.

"I'm sorry, I don't..."

"Harry!I'm talking about Harry... Stay away from him." the witch replied.

Edward clenched his jaw.

"I ..."

"You really think that I don't know what you are doing?Where do you want to go with this?!" Hermione crossed her arms, her face with a stern look."What are you planning anyway?"

He was silent, shocked by the direct way she spoke.

"Don't matter. Stay away from him or I swear on Lilith's name that I'll..." Hermione broke off, breathing through her mouth."Just stay away from him!!!This is a warning that I'll give you only once."

"I... I can't." Edward finally said, choosing the words calmly as he placed his two hands behind his back in a formal way."I don't have strength to stay away from him anymore... And I don't want to."

"What?!"

Edward bit his lower lip.

"I... I am falling in love with him." He murmured, surprised by the naturalness and softness that those words came out.

"Falling in love?!"

"Yes..." Edward repeated simply.

Hermione widened her eyes, stepping back.

"Oh no... No, no, no... This can't be happen... No way..."

"I see you don't approve ... Do you have something against homosexual people, Miss Granger?" Edward asked in a more formal way to mask the growing irritation inside his chest.

"NO!!!" Hermione exclaimed, shaking her head and hands and taking a deep breath to calm down. "Hell, no… I… I don't have any problem with same sex couples… I don't have those rubbish conceptions. Nor does my community."

"So, what's the problem then?" Edward asked urgently.

Hermione stood with an unreadable expression.

"Oh… I see…" Edward took a step back. "Is it because I'm a vampire? Because I'm a blood-drinking monster? If so, know that I already know it very well. And I know it would be too much of me to think that Harry would look with interest at a vile creature like me. "

She closed her eyes as she shook her head in denial.

"No, no, I mean, partly I think… or rather, I don't know... I just worry about him, okay?" Hermione muttered, lowering her eyes."Harry is like a brother to me, I love him very much and I don't want to see him hurt."

Edward cocked his head to the side.

"I have no intention of hurting him. On the contrary..." Edward said truthfully.

"But you hurt him already..." Hermione whispered, frowning then.

The vampire frowned.

"What?"

"No… Nothing.Forget what I said" The witch replied quickly, closing her eyes and sighing, seeming to think of something.

Edward paused for a moment, thinking about what she had said.

Did he hurt Harry?In what sense?

He would have to find out in order to avoid.

Hermione opened her eyes and looked calmer.

"If what you say is true..."

"It's the most resolute truth." Edward answered.

"Edward, I'm asking you because this is really serious... Are you sure about your... Your feelings?"

He paused a bit, looking to the ground for a moment.

"Yes. I am sure." He replied.

"And what makes you so sure about that?"

Edward sighed.

"I've never… I've never felt these feelings for anyone. I… I like him. A lot. Not like a friend… I mean, I feel greatly privileged to be his friend, but it's not enough… I want more…I…" Edward bit his lower lip and continued. "I want him."

Hermione gasped and took a deep breath.

"Nine Hells, I hope I don't regret this, but… I will support you."

Edward raised his eyebrows, taken aback by her.

"I don't understand..."

"Well..." Hermione said with her hand on the back of her neck. "Let's say I have particular reasons to believe that maybe, I repeat, maybe it's even good that you guys could have a thing…"

"Uh, really?!" The vampire replied incredulously.

"Honestly, I'm not sure about it yet," she replied. "But in actual circumstances, it's an option to consider."

A moment of silence passed between them.

"Thank you" Edward said humbly.

"Don't thank me…" Hermione answered dryly.

Edward nodded. It was clear to him that she cared a lot about her friend and he would do the same thing for any of his siblings.

"Do you... Hm... Do you think he might like... Me?" Edward asked sheepishly.

Hermione looked at him for a moment, biting her lip.

"It's not up to me to give you an answer, Edward." She stopped for a moment and then continued. "I'm sorry."

"No, you're right… That's okay..." He whispered.

"I must go, and we'll talk later about this… But remember… I'm watching you!" She said with a serious tone before walk away.

.

.

.

Edward sighed as he finished tying the butterfly-tie, looking at the mirror and seeing himself flawless in a midnight-blue tuxedo.

Hermione's birthday had come with a party hosted by Alice: a sort of fifties-style cocktail party, full of alcoholic drinks mixed with a potion which she made them ingestible for them. Alice had decorated every corner of the house with pink candles and flowers. She had even moved part of the living room furniture to get a makeshift dance floor and ordered everyone to dress in character for "theme cohesion" - which to Edward figured was just a lame excuse for Rosalie and her to wear their designer dresses again. The brat...

Downstairs he could already hear the soft jazz playing as his perfectly dressed family waited for their guests to arrive. Alice, who wore a green dress with full skirts, leaped toward him with a bright smile.

' Not bad, Ed...'She thought as she looked him up and down. ' Harry will be impressed!'

The vampire rolled his eyes and stuffed his hands in his pockets, feeling anxious to see Harry again - even though he had seen him hours earlier at school… What a needy creature he had become.

They waited in the living room, each talking to their respective spouses while Edward remained alone, staring out the window overlooking the forest that was lit by a faint bluish light from the evening sky dotted with stars.

It had been almost a week since finding out he was in love with Harry, and during those days he had done nothing but act - or at least try to act - naturally with the wizard. Even with his family's support and relative approval from Hermione, he was more insecure than ever. If he told Harry, what would happen?

What if Harry said he didn't think of Edward the same way? What if he decided to get away from him because of that? Edward didn't want to lose a friendship that was already so precious to him.

If only he knew what was going through the wizard's head, if only there was a breach in his mental shield so that he could read it for a minute instead of experiencing this psychological torture... Edward soon understood why Human teenagers act like fools when in love and asked forgiveness for every time he made some derogatory comment about them over his hundred years as vampire.

As Harry had told him before, karma was a bitch.

The knock on the door warned that their guests had arrived, making them all walk to the front door to greet them. Edward stood away from everyone, leaning against a wall as he watched them.

"Haaaaappy Birthday, Hermione!"Alice hugged the girlas she opened the doorand walked away looking at her.Hermione wore a mauve-pink silk dress with apearlnecklaceand discreet makeup with her hair pulled up in a bun."Uhhh… I LOVE your dress!!!"

"Thank you."The witch smiled shyly as she looked atAlice, Rosalie and Esme."You're all so beautiful."

"All Alice's work!!!Happy Birthday, dear"Esme said with a hug, followed by Rosalie, who wasdazzling in a gray Dior embroidered with faux-pearls and glass beads."I'd say the same about you... In fact, all of you! How elegant and beautiful you are..."

Esme smiled in a motherly fashion at Ronand Harry.

Edward looked at the latter with admiration, lowering his eyes with a smile.He was beautiful, of course, in hisperfect-cuttuxedo, bow tie and formerly unruly hair, now properly groomed in a formal manner. And with his glasses… Edward loved seeing him with them.

Harry looked at Edward with a polite smile and a slight flush on his cheeks, and then cleared his throatas if giving himself courage to answer.

"It's kind of you, Esme... But I guessthat doesn't apply to me."Harry replied with a nervous laugh as he greeted Carlisle and her with a wave of his hand."When talland good-looking blokes, like you, wear tuxedos, you all look like malemodels.When I wear one,I looklike a teddy bear with a bow tie"

Everyone laughed, except Edward.

"That's not true!!!" He suddenly interrupted, his inner monster enraged by everyone who as laughing at Harry, even if Harry was laughing at himself. "You look…"

'Beautiful, the most beautiful and adorable of all' Edward thought out of pleasure, but quickly recovered to see the gaze of everyone towards him, as well as the expectant thoughts of his family.

"Effervescent!"Edward said the first word that came to mind"You look effervescent..."

Harry blinked in genuine confusion and frowned.

"Thank you... I suppose..."The boyanswered him uncertainly."You look 'effervescent' too…"

Alice, Rosalie, Emmett and even Jasper looked at Edward with displeasure.

'E ffervescent?! Really?That was the worst attempt at a compliment I have ever heard in my life... That's the real reason why you're always single!'Rosalie rolled her eyes.

'Dude, I'll have to give you some tips on pick-up lines... You're a disaster.'Emmett mentally told him with a mischievous smile.

"Why don't we go to the living room?"Alice suggested cheerfully as Jasper made everyone's moods more relaxed.

"Let's go guys, 'cause the night will be effervescent!!!"Emmett laughed as he looked atEdward who discreetly punched his stomach.

In fact the early evening was effervescent like the champagne bubbles served along with wine, whiskey and brandy that filled the glasses magically. Ron had brought several bottles of his favorite drink, butterbeer, apparently a traditional drink from their hometown, Godric's Hollow. Edward looked suspiciously at the mug served to him, smelling butter and brown sugar and when he tasted it, the flavors exploded in his mouth. It was absurdly delicious, sweet for sure, but well balanced... It tasted similar to the feeling of being safe at home. When he finished taking his mug he was incredulous to see that Emmett was already on his third.

They sang happy birthday to Hermione for her seventy-third birthday as well as handed their gifts to her - even though the witch had insisted they not buy her anything. Alice, of course, completely ignored the recommendation. Hermione smiled as she was hugged by Harry and blushed heavily when Ron kissed her passionately.

Over time, the room was filled with lively conversations, anecdotes, laughter and relaxation, leaving everyone, at least for a few hours, free from any concern for supernatural attacks.Edward was anxious to be able to talk to Harry, but soon saw that it was virtually impossible given that they were surrounded by so many people.

The vampire laughed to himself as he remembered an excerpt from 'The Great Gatsby' in which one character said that he loved big parties because they were intimate, since at small parties there was no privacy. Now he understood very well what that meant.

"Harry?" Alice called the wizard at one point.

The boy, who was talking to Esme about his parents, turned to her.

"Yes?"

"I still haven't forgotten that you promised to show us your musical skills on the piano ..." The little vampire smirked as she sipped her martini.

Edward didn't like that smile.

She was planning something, he could feel it.

"Well remembered!It would be lovely to see you playing, dear." Esme smiled warmly, oblivious to her adopted daughter's malevolent intentions.

"Oh... Well, I haven't played for a while, but I'll make an effort... What do you want me to play?" Harry asked shyly.

"Great!You and Edward take turns playing together and the rest of us will choose the songs we'll all sing.Sound good?"

Edward narrowed his eyes at his sister who sported a false expression of innocence on her face.

'What is it?'Her mind asked.

"That's fine with me..." Harry said as he dropped the brandy glass he was holding so that it floated to a nearby tray.The boy looked awkward as he sat on the stool of the elegant musical instrument.

"Great!!!Ed? "Alice turned to him.

Edward gave her his best I-know-what-you're-trying-to-do look and got a mocking smile in return. The vampire approached the piano, standing next to Harry, who smiled at him in a friendly manner.

"Which song will be first?" The wizard asked as he snapped his fingers.

As his friends and family requested the songs to be played by them, Edward soon learned that Harry played the piano exceptionally well.

He was fascinated to see the wizard's hands strumming over the ebony and ivory keys, sliding over them with ease as he was surprised to hear Harry sing, for he had a sweet and beautiful voice. When it was Edward's turn to play, at times, when his mind wandered, he would fumble on certain notes and keys - which was immediately noted by his family, since he never missed a musical note when he played. All the Cullens sang songs of different styles, especially ballads and jazz, always ending with applause from everyone.

"I think that's enough for tonight" Harry said laughing as he fumbled with the final notes of 'Dream a Little Dream of Me'.

"Oh nooo... Can I ask one more Harry?" Alice clasped both hands in pity."Pleeeease?"

"Alice!!!" Edward narrowed his eyes, propped up on the piano."Don't embarrass the guests!"

The little vampire ignored him.

"Just one song!!!I promise we will all dance later..."

Harry sighed.

"Okay... Should I play or sing?"

"Play... Edward will sing for us"

"Who says I will?" The vampire asked.

"I'm saying."

Harry laughed softly.

"But continuing what I was saying, how about Ella Fitzgerald?"

Esme's eyes sparkled.

"Oh Edward... Please... You know how I love Ella!" The matriarch asked with a sweet smile.

"Hm... Well... Okay, if you guys insist…"Edward said feeling defeated "Which song?"

"Easy… ' Bewitched, Bothered and Bewildered'"Alice replied with a wide smile.

"You're not serious... Can't be..." Edward said dryly.

"Why?It's my favorite!Now shut up and sing to your favorite sister!" She giggled, making Rosalie laugh along with Emmett.Hermione looked suspicious at the vampires and then her face brightened with realization while Ron didn't understand what was so funny.

Harry, totally oblivious, began to strum the notes of the song, making everyone silent.Edward kept his jaw clenched, making plans for revenge on Alice.

"Edward?" Harry caught his eye, causing Edward to turn to see him.

"I'm sorry..." He replied to the boy."Let's start again"

"Alright"

Harry restarted playing while Edward took adeepbreathto concentrate.

"Couldn't sleep and wouldn't sleep…" Edward filled the living-room with his velvety and slightly husky voice "…When love came and told me, I shouldn't sleep… Bewitched, bothered and bewildered, am I… "

Suddenly Edward stopped singing, realizing how Machiavellian Alice was: he was practically declaring his feelings in front of everyone and worse, in front of Harry, who was naturally oblivious to the situation.

Harry continued to play the song, worried that the bronze-haired boy was standing like a statue.

"Lost my heart… But what of it?"Harry sang shyly "…He is cold I agree…"

"Quite literally!!!" Emmett whispered to Rosalie and Alice, who covered their mouths to not laugh loudly.Esme told the three of them to hush whileCarlisle smiled proudly and Jasper rolled his eyes.

Edward decided to ignorehis family.

'Traitors ... All of them!'His mind growled, but stopped when Harry continued to sing.

"He can laugh, but I love it… Although the laugh's on meee ..."

He was unable tocontain a smile as he looked at Harry who blushed and laughed softly.Edward continued to sing, this time paying attention only to the pianist who played for him.

"I've sinned a looot, I'm mean a looot… But I'm like sweet seventeen a looot… Bewitched, bothered and bewildeered… Am I!!!"

Edward moved closer to Harry, both of them singing together, their voices matching the piano notes with relative perfection.

"I'll sing to hiiim, each spring to hiiim… And long, for the day when I'll cling to hiiim…"

Harry abruptly stopped singing,looking down with a red face.Edward went on alone,unable to contain his dreamy smile as he stared at the boy in front of him.

"Bewitched… Bothered and Bewildered... Am I…"

He finished singing with a sigh, smiling softly at Harry who kept his head down, but slowly stood to look at him. Green eyes stared at him with confusion, surprise and something that seemed to be curiosity or even a little admiration. Edward didn't know what to say and before he could say anything the enthusiastic applause and whistling interrupted their eye contact, forcing him to give a grateful smile to their audience.

"I think I'll… Take some fresh air.Excuse me." Harry said quickly, opening the balcony door.

Edward turned to Alice, his withering gaze fixed upon her.

'Thank me later,'she winked boldly at him, pushing the button on the stereo's remote as she pulled Jasper to dance the foxtrot, followed by Carlisle and Esme, Rosalie with Emmett, andlastly Hermione and Ron.

He stood in a corner, staring into space as the music played.

Looking to the side, he saw through the windows the figure of Harry standing on the balcony. His body leaned against the balustrade as he stared at the star-studded sky, one of the perks of living so far away from major urban centers without all that smog. Edward watched the boy in his moment of solitude, reminding him of the beach day when Harry was sitting on the sand while watching the sunset.

But this time there was a difference. As he watched his family and friends dance with joy, Edward realized how sad the contrast of the scene was when he compared it with Harry. He couldn't read his mind, let alone did he have Jasper's empathic powers, but he could feel that no matter how much Harry smiled, laughed or interacted, he would always recoil, to be alone.

Hefelt this loneliness too, after all. His existence had been like that for a century.They were two lonely souls.

Edward grabbed a bottle of drink with two glasses, discreetly walking out to the balcony while trying to avoid bringing much attention to himself.Stopping at the door, he pondered whether or not to interrupt Harry in his private moment, but something was telling him that he should not be alone.Edward didn't want to leave him alone.Taking a deep breath, he opened the door and entered the space.

"Am I disturbing you?"The vampire asked.

Harry turned toward him, his eyes wide with fright, but calmed to see that it was him.

"Never."He replied shyly.

The vampire's still and cold heart warmed at that answer.

"I apologize for my sister..." He said, offering a calm smile."I've known her for almost fifty years and could never understand how someone so small can be so annoying"

Harry laughed softly.

"Oh no... No... It'sokay." Harry assured with a slight smile.

Edward approached him, lifting the bottle with the glasses.

"I don't know if you wanted one, but I brought a drink."

Harry let out a dramatic yet comic sigh.

"You are an angel,Edward,that'sjust whatI needed!"Harry chuckled and grabbed a glass while theother poured a drink.

The vampire read the label.

"Ogden'sOldFirewhisky... I never hear of that brand."

"It's a kind ofmagicalwhiskeymade inGodric'sHollow..." Harry explained. "Try it..."

Edward poured himself a glass while being watched closely by Harry.The liquid was golden-orange, sparkling as if it had its own light and the smell was warm, like liquid sunlight... Taking a discreet sip, Edward felt it drip down his throat like a pleasant fire, heat spreading rapidly throughout his body.It was like being warmed inside out by an invisible fireplace.

"Fascinating!" He exclaimed.

"Iknow,right?" Harry said, pouring himself a shot.

"You know we shouldn't be doing this, don't you?Technically, we're 17 years old. "Edward said casuallywith a mischievous smile as he watched the wizard drink.

Harry snorted.

"You're bizarrely moralfor a vampire"

"For your information, I'm the one who keeps decorum among my siblings... Especially Emmett, who even after all this time with usis still almost a savage,"Edward defended himself dramatically.

"OI, I HEARD THAT!!!"Emmett shouted from the room, making the other two laugh.

A silencesettled between them, and asEdward watched a slight nostalgic smile from across the boy's lips,his cheeks flushedfrom the beverage he was drinking.

"What are you thinking?"The vampire asked in his low velvety voice.

Harry sighed.

"I'm watching them dance ..." He pointed with his chin at the three couples who were elegantly spinning in the other room of the house.

"Oh ..."

"I'm remembering my time... These kinds of songs playing on the radio... The social changes that I followed and experienced..." Harry rambled "When we live this long, we accumulate many memories. Many experiences..."

Edward smiled wistfully.

"Ijust know that feeling…"He replied."What do you miss the most?"

Harry paused to think, staring at his hands.

"I miss who I was… How simple everything was… I miss the romanticism anda certainkind of innocence.It is becoming impossible tospend a day without getting nostalgic about something…It makes me angry and frustrated tobeso youngyet so old.I'mso fucking tired." Harry finished talking with a sip of his drink.

Edward was silent.

"I miss a lot of things, but….The past is in the past." Harry whispered.

The vampirebowed his head, understanding well what Harry felt.

He himself had lived for over a century, a hundredyears of never-ending experiences.

One hundred years of following social changes, changes of thoughts, behaviors…Edward followed and adhered to such changes as often as he could. After all, as a telepath, he understoodhumanthoughtbetter than anyone else, causing him to reevaluate the values that existed at the time he was raised and that shaped his education. For example, women's rights, racism, homosexuality...

Edward was raised at a time when he was told that it was immoral, sinful, a crime against nature for one man to have relations with another man.There was no talk of "love," because "love" was something that existed "only" between men and women and anything other than that was "perversion" and "sickness".

For a while, even after being turned into a vampire, he still brought with him such prejudices, but gradually it was extinguished both by Carlisle's wisdom and his mind-reading ability, where he understood firsthand that love didn't need labels to happen. It simply happened in a natural, unpremeditated way...Edward could hear firsthand the suffering, anguish, and sadness of these people who felt like trash for not fitting into a patternimposed by a society full of hypocrisy.

How could he still be prejudiced after that?It made no sense.

Edward stared at the couples as they continued to spin around the dance floor to the sound of the ending song, until he had a rather bold but irresistible idea.

"Harry... Would you grant me the honor of dancingthe next song with you?"Edward asked cautiously.

Harry turned his head to look at him, his green eyes taken aback by the questionand his mouth ajar.

"A dance...?"He whispered.

Edward nodded.

"Well... It would be lovely to beable to dance… With you."Harry whispered a little shyly.

The vampire who had so far been leaning against the balustrade stood in front of the black-haired boy, placing a hand behind his back and offering his arm for Harry totake for himself.Edward might have evolved over the decades, but his ways of acting like a perfect gentleman of the early twentieth century were permanent.

Harry intertwined his arm with Edward's, letting the vampire lead him to the center of the beautifully decorated balcony with candles and rose vases at the corners, which exuded a wonderful perfume.

The song changed, filling the area with the hypnotic and romantic beatsof 'IOnlyHaveEyesforYou' by The Flamingos, a song that Edward hadn't heard in years but it was still one of his favorites.

"I'm smaller than you, so... Lead the dance." Harry whispered.

Edward smiled, placing his hand on Harry's back and Harry in turn put his hand on his shoulder.The vampire sighed as the wizard's other hand caught his. Vampire's cold skin felt the warmth and softness of the human's hand.Their bodies were at an appropriate distance as Edward began to guide him in slow steps, perfectly synchronized to the music.

"You dance very well,"Edward whispered.

"I had a good teacher..." Harry replied with a dreamy look. "But I was a shitty dancer before... You should have seen me atthe YuleBall"

Edward laughed without even understanding what he meant.

My love must be a kind of blind love

I can't see anyone but you

Edward felt once again thesensation of butterfly wings flapping in his stomach as he lost himself in Harry's eyes. The warmth ofHarry's hands warmedhis cold skin, making him feel hot inside, muchhotter thanfire whiskey could do.

That was a different kind of warmth.

He couldn't help but smile at the boy as they spun elegantly and effortlessly, and he almost gasped when he got back a bright smile from Harry that made his dimples highlight his face.

Are the stars out tonight?

I don't know if it's cloudy or bright

I only have eyes for you, dear

Edwardfelt thejoy of having Harry in his arms and the sensation was unbelievable. His body slowly approached the other's, hischin resting on the top of the wizard's head. The scent of Harry's dark hair caused an irrepressible desire to hold him, to protect him, to never to let him go… To have him forever and ever…

Even his inner monster, which Edward sodespised,rejoicedat the idea and growled in approval, both agreeing on something for a change.

The moon may be high

But I can't see the thing in the sky

I only have eyes for you

Everything around him seemed to be enveloped in a sort of blur that faded things.

Edward could not focus on anything but Harry, his eyes, his handgently caressing the vampire'sstony shoulder, their bodies slowly getting closer, more and more...Hewas so absorbed that if asked at thetime what was his name he couldn't answer.

Edwin?

Edgard?

Edmund?

I don't know if we're in a garden

Or on a crowded avenue

You are here and I am

His hand came down to the base of the boy's spine, who in response moved even closer to his body, nestling his head into the vampire's cold chest as he closed his eyes. Edward took a deep breath, getting drunk on that divine scent, and for a single moment he felt privileged and truly humble, as if he was graced by a miracle.

He prayed in thanks to the Lord that this was happening to him… To have finally found someone.

As they spun around again, Edward had noticed that his siblings, parents, and friends had stopped dancing but were still holding each other, watching him and Harry.

Carlisle and Esme smiled at him, proud and pleased.

"He's perfect for you, Edward." He heard Esme think with immense pleasure.

Alice smiled at him euphorically while Jasper's smile was more discrete. Emmett lifted his thumb up in approval and even Rosalie, always so "bitchy", smiled slightly at him.

Ron and Hermione both looked at the scene curiously, but also with something that looked like fear and even sadness, which Edward couldn't and didn't want to try to understand at that moment.

Ignoring everyone, he turned his attention only to the one in his arms and nothing but him, closing his eyes as he continued to dance at his own pace.

At that moment, there were only two people on Earth.

Edward Cullen and Harry Potter.

Maybe millions of people go by

But they all disappear from view

Edward took a deep breath as he took his hand from Harry's waist, bringing it to Harry's face, caressing his hot, flushed cheeks with his fingertips.

Harry lifted his head, eyes closed and lips parted, exhaling his warm, sweet breath… Edward never thought he could see anyone so handsome. He smiled as he tilted his face down, his own lips gently brushing the scar on the boy's forehead, then down to his nose...

And I only have eyes for you

The wizard's lips were warm, soft, delicate... His taste - a part of the vampire's mind unraveling as much detail as possible - was sweet, of such an aphrodisiac sweetness that it caused his cold, hard body to give little tremors. as if he felt his legs become soft, unsteady.

Had Edward finally died? Had he, contrary to what he thought, gone to Paradise?

For there was no plausible explanation why he could be feeling those emotions while still on Earth.

It was not possible, but it was still happening.

Harry had put one hand to the nape of his neck, stroking the hair with his fingertips while his other hand was resting on the lapel of his tuxedo. Edward in response, hugged him, wrapping Harry's waist with his arms

"I..."Harry whispered,slowlytearing himself awayfrom the vampire."Ithink it's time for me to go..."

Edward took a deep breath, controlling his emotions.

"Harry... I don't...I'm sorry..."Edward said as he tried to form whatever sentence he felt rightnow."I..."

"Shhh...Do not say anything"Harry put his finger in thevampire's lips as he smiled. "I loved dancing with you… Edward... Thanks."

Edward kissed the wizard's finger and smiled back.

"I say the same," he whispered back.

Harry took a deep breath, looking at the copper-haired boy for a few seconds longer until he walked back to the living room, where his friends were.

"I'm going home..."

"Let us go with you." Hermione suggested cautiously.

"No, no, Mione. Stay. Enjoy your party! I just... I need to get my head in place... I think I drank too much." Harry said, blushing. Everyone knew it wasn't the brandy that had popped into his head.

"Are you sure?" Ron asked.

"Absolutely"

He said goodbye to each of the Cullens. Alice and Esme hugged him, wishing he would come back as soon as possible and both mentally begged him to come back as Edward's boyfriend.

"Thanks for the night ... It was wonderful." Harry told the Cullens politely.

"It was an effervescent night, wasn't it Edward?" Emmett said looking at his brother. However, Edward was still too absorbed in his own thoughts to understand the teasing.

Harry blushed deeply, but took a deep breath and turned to the vampire whom he had just kissed.

"Good night ... Edward ..."

"A thousand times good night... Harry" He smiled shyly.

With a loud crack, Harry apparated from the Cullens' house.

'Paradise has the shape of pink lips, the taste of firewhisky, honey, mint and cherry... Has a soft texture, has warmth...' Edward's mind asserted in pleasure as he caressed his tingling lips with the sensation of the kiss, reveling in the memory of the taste of the other boy's mouth.

Ignoring the people around, Edward decided to go to his bedroom, up the stairs while whistling 'Bewitched, Bothered and Bewildered' and feeling his chest explode in happiness.

Ah... How sweet was the feeling of being in love.

Chapter End Notes

Edward is in love... But what about Harry?
See you on next chapter!!!

I hope you enjoyed!

Thanks to each of you who commented and gave kudos to my fic... It makes me very happy!

PS: Out of curiosity, which country are you from? I'm from Brazil :)

White Roses

Chapter Summary

Edward and Harry talk.
And that will change their lives.

Special thanks to my amazing Beta, @StarCrossedLion 3

Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

CHAPTER XII

WHITE ROSES

"Loooook who's already heeere..."Alice smiled to see that Edward was already in the Cullen's garage the morning after Hermione's birthday, putting his backpack in the silver Volvo's passenger seat.

"Hello!"Edward greeted his brothers who were standing next to Emmett's jeep.

"Hello...?!"Jasper frowned as he felt the emotions of excitement, nervousness and euphoria coming from his brother so intensely that even he felt a little contagious"Edward… is everything all right?"

The vampire looked around and smiled charmingly.

"Of course… It's a nice morning, isn't it?"

Rosalie looked toward the open garage door and just saw the usual cloudy gray sky of Forks.

"Of course it is,"The blonde snorted sarcastically.

"An effervescentmorning!"Emmett said causing everyone else to burst out laughing except the bronze haired vampire.

"Very funny,"Edward said dryly.

"It was you who started it!"Emmett defended himself dramatically.

"It was so awkward,"Rosalie smirked in amusement.

"Do youwant totalk to Harry, Ed?"Alice asked, flashing her long eyelashes like butterfly wings.

"Yeah… I want to."

"Awesome!"The little vampire said as she took Jasper's hands.

Edward paused for a moment as he looked at his siblings who were staring at him with curious looks and questioning thoughts.

"Listen…"The boy muttered as he rubbed his forehead"I ask you not to make 'funny' comments about whathappened yesterday between Harry and I.I'm talking about you Emmett."

The muscular vampire just raised his hands in resignation.

"I'll not say anything!"

"Good...I'llmeetyou guyslater."Edward said goodbye with a quick wave of his hand as he got into the car.

.

.

.

As he drove to school, Edward whistled quietly as a song played on the radio.

Hewas humorous, nervous andevenhappy, hardly able to believe that going to school - something he had always repudiated - could be a contributing part of his emotions, but he had to be honest: it wasn't because of that place full of dull students with mediocre thoughts or of the classes in which he had far more knowledge of the subject thanthe teachers themselves...

It was because he could see Harry.

His friend, whom he had recently discovered he was in love with and who he had kissed hours before.

Kissed!

Oh, and how good it was... The vampire smiled shyly as he remembered the warmth and softness of those lips, which to his surprise caused him a much greater frenzy than if he would have tasted his blood... The way their bodies fittogether as they embraced… Or the way Harry stroked his coppery hair with such affection that it made hispetrifiedlegsfeelsunsteady…

But now there was a more important question.

What would happen next?

Surely they should talk about what happened…Should Edward explain himself?Should he tell Harry about his feelings?Or should he wait for any sign from the wizard?He wished momentarily that Alice had given him advice, for now nothing came to his mind.In any case, he was sure things would no longer be the way they were before and that in part, he wished they weren't.He wished things were like the sight his sister had shown him.

Sitting in his usual place in the biology class, Edward patiently watched the flow of students enter that classroom, hoping that he would see the green-eyed wizard with them. But he didn't come... Probably had some setback or stopped somewhere for coffee. At least that's what he expected.

The Biology class went slow to the vampire who repeatedly looked at the time on his phone as he wondered if he should text the wizard or wait, but unwillingly opted for the latter, not wanting to give Harry the wrong impression that he was too anxious to see him - even if he actually was.

When lunch time came, he stopped at the cafeteria door, quickly scouring the vast space in search of Harry, but only found Hermione and Ron at the table with the rest of the Cullens. Edward greeted them as he sat down, completely in silence. From time to time Alice would mentally ask him if everything was okay and he would respond only with a slight flick of his mouth or eyebrow that he was okay.

After the bell sounded and his brothers parted for their respective classes, he approached Hermione, lightly touching her shoulder so that she was left behind.

"Hermione?"

"Uh, Edward...?"

The vampire sighed.

"I'd like to talk to you about Harry, if you don't mind..."

"Oh...Okay"

The two sat at thetable alone, the girl looking at him curiously.

"Why didn't he come today?"Edward whispered.

Hermione gripped the strap of her purse while biting her bottom lip.

"I think he's still absorbing the events of last night… Aboutyour kiss," thewitch said cautiously.

Edward bowed his head, his face of perfect angles and contours taking on a mask of concern.

"But don't worry"Hermione assured quickly"It's just that he needssome time, you know?"

"Do you think I made a mistake?To have kissed him?"

The girl pondered.

"I think it was inevitable... It would have happened sometime"

"I should have been more patient... I shouldn't have forced..."

"Edward..." Hermione interrupted."You kissed him and he was reciprocal.Besides, if he didn't want to, I assureyou he would have demonstrated that."

"Yes, but..."

"But nothing… Relax, it will be alright in due course."

Edward breathed impatiently as he combed hismodern pompadourwith his fingers.

"I just don't want to mess things up between us.His friendship is important to me!"

"Just his friendship?"Hermionestared at him out of the corner of her eye as she arched an eyebrow.

"If he wants to be just my friend… That would be enough to make me happy."Edward said, but deep down he wasn't so confident with his own words.

Hermione looked at him thoughtfully.

"You really like him, don't you?"she whispered.

The boylooked down at the table.

"Yeah... And it scares me"

"Why?"

"I never thought I would be interested for a boy, you know?" He replied thoughtfully.

Hermione looked at him seriously.

"Just tell me he's not a 'guinea pig' for your 'personal discoveries,'" she said coldly.

"No!!!No... Don't get me wrong.What I mean is that this is all very new to me, that I don't know what to do or how to react to about it.More and more I realize that I likehim and it terrifies me to think that I ruined things between us for a mistake or carelessness on my part…" Edward paused for a moment and continued "I don't want him to walk away from me, but I will understand if he so decides"

"Oh..."

"Did he… Did he tellyouanything about the kiss?Or about me?"Edward asked uncertainly.

"No, yesterday when I arrived he was in his bedroom… I preferred to leave him alone with his own thoughts.He likes to..."

"I know,"Edward murmured with a shy smile.

"You know?"Hermione raised an eyebrow.

"Well..."Edward said in a lowvelvetyvoice"He likes to be alone when he has to make important decisions... He getsa contemplative expressionon his face, like a little crease on his forehead when he starts thinking about his possibilities..."

Hermione giggled and blushed softly.

"You are definitely in lovewith him… And that's good… Youknow, at first I didn't like the idea of your proximity with him."

Edward frowned.

"Because I'm a vampire?"

"No… There are more complicated matters involved..."

"Why do I always feel that thereis something you guys hide from me?!"Edward asked with some impatience.

The witch blinked insurprise at the other's statement, releasing the breath she held on instinct.

"Again, it'snot up to me or Rontotellyou..."Hermionehesitantlyrose from the tableand finished."But ifit's any good, I know he's probably wondering whether or not to trust you enough to tell you…Just bepatient."

He didn't answer, just watched the witch walkto the exit of the already empty cafeteria.

.

.

.

Seven days passed and over that time Edward's joy was gradually replaced by the bitterness and fear of the wizard's absence. He was afraid, for he was increasingly convinced that he had ruined things because of his recklessness and haste, even though Hermione had assured him that was not the real reason of Harry's attitude, but Edward knew it was.

He should have been patient, should have first talked to the boy in a private place, calmly explaining his feelings and intentions as well as asking him if he could - with all due respect and if Harry permitted - kiss him. The vampire knew that for some it was an old-fashioned way to behave, but that was the way hewas raised and that in this casemight have been the best way to act, but nooo... He let himself act on impulse like any human teenager driven byhormones, a deplorable and vile attitude.

What also bothered him was that besides the silence of the boy who didn't respond to the messages he sent, Alice also had no clue of future possibilities, leaving him blind. Edward had to resist the urge to go to Harry's house, to beg him to talk with or at least to see him, but as Hermione had told him, he needed to be calm; otherwise it would make things worse.

But until when?

How could he remain calm when uncertainty gradually eroded him?

Sitting in a corner of the room during the early hours of the morning, he watched his sisters and brothers and foster parents with their mates, immersed in their own conversations, occasionally exchanging passionate glances or laughing at anything they told each other... Was that what love did?Did it make their existence easier, even though they didn't have a soul?He envied them so much...With a sigh, he silently retreated to the bedroom, once again isolating himself from everyone.

Esme and Carlisle watched their younger/oldest son climb the stairs, each with furrowed brows and thoughtful minds about him.

"I'm worried about Edward..." Esme put her hand over her husband's. "I feel he needs to talk to someone."

"Do you think so?" Carlisle asked in a low voice.

"Yes... He's always been so mature and reserved, but that doesn't mean he doesn't need to hear someone wiser and more experienced..." The matriarch vampire responded sweetly."Even more so now that he finally found his possible mate..."

The oldest Cullen smiled conspiratorially at her.

"Do you really think that he and Harry..."

"Oh, I'm pretty sure!I never saw Edward look at someone else the same way he looked at Harry that night.Not even withTanya, Rosalie or evenBella…" Esme whispered so only her husband to hear. "Which to me is a big sign... But even so, he needs to listen to someone and who would be better than his father?"

The blond doctor sighed at the wisdom of his wife's words.

"You're right..." he responded by giving her a quick kiss on her lips before getting up.

"I'm always right!!!" Esme laughed softly as she shook her head.

In a second Carlisle was already knocking on Edward's bedroom door, entering cautiously, seeing that Edward was sitting on the couch while crumpling sheet music in frustration.

"Son?Can we talk?"

The boy blinked in surprise, but nodded.Carlisle closed the door, marveling that he no longer heard the usual noise of the other inhabitants of the house or even the sounds of the woods.

It was almost like...

"…magic.Harry put a spell that acoustically isolated my room." Edward completed the thought of his father.

Carlisle smiled.

He never tired of marveling at the prowess those three witches were capable of performing, with their magic and spells that seemed to make the impossible turns possible.

"How are you?" Carlisle said as he pulled out an empty chair and sat in front of his first adopted child.

"I'm fine," Edward answered automatically.

The patriarch raised his eyebrows.

"Edward... You know that I, as well as your family, we're always here to support you, whatever happens." The blonde put his hand on his shoulder "So… What's bothering you?"

Edward sighed, looking to the side.

"I feel... I don't know...I feeldisoriented by of all this... You know, about Harry," he whispered.

"Harry?Why?He...Rejected you?"

"NO! Or yes… I mean, I don't know. He doesn't talk to me anymore... His silence is driving me crazy and I don't know what to do. Hermione told me that I should wait, that everything would work out, but with each passing day I start to doubt it." Edward confided.

"In that case… I advise you to do exactly what shesaid,son.Take it easy... Everything will be fine." Carlisle assured with a warm smile."Soon you… and he… will be fine"

Edward rolled his eyes.

"You and Esme are in love with the idea that me and him could have a romance, aren't you?"

Carlisle shrugged.

"I won't lie. It's one of the things I've always wanted ... That you could find love, the way me and your siblings found ours. Your mate, a soulmate to live with together and forever."

"Soul?Oh, Carlisle, we have no soul..." Edward replied, slightly bitter.

"Of course we do." Carlislestated,already accustomed to the self-deprecating thoughts his son had repeated over the decades."What makes you think, considering the things you feel today for the other boy, that you have no soul?"

"We're predators... Nature's freaks that for some reason can exist even though we're dead!" Edward whispered his belief with absolute certainty.

"Did you feel dead while dancing with Harry?" Carlisle asked with a calm smile."When you kissed him, didn't you feel anything?No kind of emotion, sensation or feeling?"

Edward frowned.

"I felt of course, but..."

"So here's your answer," the older man interrupted. "You're alive; as alive as me, Esme or your siblings.We have a soul; a soul and a body that feels attraction, love, affection, joy and happiness among other feelings... Only the ones who feels absolutely nothing are dead and I assure you that there are thousands of humans out there, that even though their heartsarebeating, they'recompletely dead inside."

The copper-haired boy lowered his gaze, remaining silent for long minutes until finally he whispered.

"Still, I'm afraid..."

"Afraid of what?"

Edward stood, his back to Carlisle as he looked out the window.

"Fear that I might hurt him... That something might happen to him because I am what I am."

"Are you talking about what happened to Isabella? Are you afraid of what happened to her happening to Harry too? Edward… I think we have an agreement that Harry isn't an ordinary human… I think, or better, I know and you should know that he's capable of standing for himself"

Edward sighed.

"But there are more things that you're thinking, am I right?"

"Yeah… I wish Harry could like me the same way I like him, that we could betogether... But the logical part of me says that it would be best for him to get away from me, but if he really gets away from me, what am I going to do?What if..."

"Edward… We all get scared when we fall in love. It is natural to feel uncertainty, doubt, and for us vampires, it is even more complicated because we feel emotions much more intensely than humans... If we love someone, we will love forever. And along with love, come the instinct to protect, to care for, the jealousy, the euphoria and the fear of losing our mate. But my advice is that you stop worrying about what mighthappen... Leave it to Alice to take care of... She's pretty good with it."

Edward laughed.

"Soooo… Do you like him?"

The immortal teenager turned to his foster father with a shy smile.

" Likeis an understatement for what I feel for him right now."

"Esme will be overjoyed at knowing this." Carlisle smiled, causing Edward to roll his eyes.

"Oh no, please, no... Alice's thoughts are more than enough for me!" Edward's mouth twisted with embarrassment.

"It's impossible for them to avoid, you know..." The doctor laughed.

The younger one paused for a moment.

"Why doeseveryone have this fixation for me to find someone?"

"Because we all want you to be happy!Not momentarily content with something, but happyas we all are… You're too good and noble not to have happiness, I know that." Carlisle replied as he got up from his chair, looking at him one last time before leaving."And Edward..."

"Yes?"

"Keep calm and don't suffer in advance.Whatever happens,I'll behere for you ... We'll all be."

"Thanks Carlisle... For everything," he whispered as watched his father leave the room and feeling a genuine sense of tranquility and perhaps even a slight confidence that everything would work out.

.

.

.

The next day, all the Cullens remained at home, for it was one of the rare days when the blue sky and bright sun reigned over Forks.

Jasper and Emmett took the opportunity to hunt bears, which was of immense importance to Emmett, for even decades after of his transformation, he still resented to the animal that caused the end of his human life, and seized every opportunity he had for a "rematch" against bears, just as a child throwing a tantrum would do.Alice entertained herself with her sketchbook, sketching dresses or selecting fabric samples to make new clothes.Rosalie, in turn, checked the engine of their cars as well as polishing the bodywork of her red convertible, making it shiny like a new penny.Esme spent time in her greenhouse, growing and crossing different species of roses in order to obtain new varieties.

Edward strummed the keys of his piano randomly between classical, blues, jazz, or composing new works, and in recent days he had been composing a new piece, a delicate lullaby with "noir" tones just like the boy who was hisinspiringmuse.

At one point Alice set aside her sketches and walked over to him with a huge smile, sitting on her brother's side and reading the score of what had already been composed.Alice began to follow the song with her soprano voice that sounded like bells, rising and falling her tone as the song progressed.When Edward finished playing, she clapped her hands excitedly.

"It's beautiful!!! He will love..."

Edward frowned, cutting her off midway.

"Don't make that face.Obviously you wouldn't compose something like that if you weren't inspired by certain someone."

"It could be for someone from our family..." He tried to defend himself.

Alice made a mocking face.

"Emmett will feel in the clouds when he discovers that you composed this for him," she replied sarcastically.

"Okay,okay... It's for him," he said while shrugging resignedly. "But the way things are, I don't think I'll have the opportunity to show it."

"I think you should be more optimistic Eddie..."

"It's easy for you to say that when..."

Edward was interrupted by the vibration of his cell phone in the pocket of his jeans.Picking up the phone, he had almost broken it to see that it was a notification of a message from Harry.Alice had walked away from him with a smile as he clicked to read what he had received.

'Hi.'

The vampire stopped breathing, just staring at the phone screen while watching theactive onlinestatusof the wizard.Resuming his breath, he slowly typed a greeting in response, which was read immediately.

Harry: 'I think we need to talk'

Harry: 'If you can, I'm at your meadow'

He stared at the message for almost two minutes.

Harry: 'But if you don't want to, I will understand'

Waking up from his daze, the vampire typed an answer.

Edward:' I'll be there in amoment.'

Putting his phone inside his pocket, he left the house with a supernatural speed, running through the forest as fast as he could towards to the meadow.

Arrivingafew minutes later, he stopped behind a tree, noting that Harry was sitting on the grass beside his backpack, hugging his knees as he looked in the direction the vampire was supposed to arrive.The sun bathed the meadow with a golden light, sublimating the air with the scent of grass, wildflowers and the sweet scent of the boy's blood.

Taking a deep breath, he emerged from the shade of the tree and walked to Harry's direction, his skin immediately refracting the sunlight in millions of sparkling sparks.Whether by instinct or hearing the sound of his footsteps, the other boy seemed to be aware of his presence, slowly turning his head toward him and rising from the greenery to face him.They both stood in an awkward silence.

"Hello…" Harry whispered at last.

"Hello…" Edward replied shyly.

At times like this, he felt firsthand all the nervousness, insecurity and awkwardness he had read in human minds over the years of his existence. Theoretically he should be prepared for situations like this, but it was almost bizarre to notice that nothing had prepared him for that moment. The experience he was having with Harry was unique for several reasons.

The wizard bit his lower lip, looking down as his fingers gripped hem of his shirt.

"I..." Harry mumbled uncertainly while still avoiding eye contact with the vampire. "I'm glad you came."

Edward smiled.

That sounded like the beginning of a promising conversation, didn't it?

"I'm glad to be here..." He answered truthfully, stepping forward and getting closer to him.

Harry sighed, lifting his head and looking into Edward's face. The vampire looked at the other closely, only now noticing that the boy's appearance gave hints of what had happened to him in the days marked by his absence: Harry had dark circles under his eyes that stood out in his pale face, suggesting that he hadn't a good night of sleep. He looked tired, drained.

"Edward... I guess you know the reason why we need to talk, right?"

"I suppose so..." Edward replied with a nod, biting his lower lip before continuing to speak. "But first, I'd like to apologize for what happened that night..."

"There's no need..."

"No..." Edward interrupted softly, moving a little closer. "I apologize for not asking your permission for kissing you, Harry."

"Oh..." the black-haired boy exclaimed as he looked down.

"But I'd be lying..." Edward said, holding his breath as he gently touched Harry's chin and lifted his face so he could see him "...If I said I'm sorry for kissing you… Because I'm not."

Harry's eyes widened.

"We... We had been drinking, we had slow dances..." Harry mumbled about those possible causes.

"I didn't kiss you because of the alcohol or the slow dancing, Harry... Partly it gave me the courage to kiss you, but it wasn'tthemain reason."

The wizard put his fingers to his own lips, staring the nowhere for a moment as he processed the words of the other.

"Why?"The boy whisperedfrowning at him as if trying to understand something absurd "Why did you do that?!"

Edward looked down.

There were several ways to answer that question, countless answers that would generate endless possibilities... Edward decided to focus on just one, the riskiest of all - the truth.The truth could bring him even closer to the wizard or could ruin the relationship they had built so far.And even afraid, he should be honest. Honest for Harry and especially for himself.

He began to focus, choosing the best words that could express his feelings, a part of himself praying that he wouldn't sound too cheesy or too intense. The words should express what he felt and nothing more. Taking his hand to the wizard's face, once again he touched the warm, soft skin with the tips of his cold fingers, as he watched Harry's cheeks to blush in response.

"I like you, Harry"

Simple, concise and above all, true.

"Oh."

"I like you and I have for a while..." Edward continued with a slight smile, looking at the smaller boy "I was kind of too blind to realize what I was feeling. Not to mention I was kind of coerced by my sister, who helped me to realize it, but... But short and straight, the truth is that I kissed you because I like you!"

Harry stared at Edward in silence, his brows knit together as he gently removed the vampire's hand from his face.

"You don't like me Edward ..." Harry whispered "You can'tlike me..."

Edward gasped in surprise, because that was not an expected answer.

"Harry..."

"No, listen... What you imagine you feel..." Harry pointed with his index finger at the space between them, moving away from the vampire as he walked backwards "...it's not real. It can't exist!!!"

"Harry!"Edward exclaimed with a nervous smile, feeling the urgency emerge in his voice. "I'm saying I like you! I really like you... It's not my imagination!"

The wizard closed his eyes, hugging himself as he walked away, unable to see the moment when the vampire's smile was slowly replaced by an expression of bitter surprise.

"But I guess my feelings aren'treciprocated..." Edward said,a part of him surprisedathow vulnerable his voice sounded.

Harry was silent.

The vampire swallowed hard, clinging to any coherent words he could speak.

"I… I understand." Edward kept his head up, trying to ignore the sting in his eyes from the venom that lubricated his eyeballs, a remnant of the physiological reflexes of the time when he was human and capable to cry.

Harry remained motionless.

"Can we continue to be friends then?" He went on trying not to cause any more damage and, who knows, repair their friendship. "Can we pretend nothing happened and be as we were before?We're friends after all Harry..."

"No, Edward..." Harry whispered "We can't."

"Harry, please..."

"No!!!" The human shook his head "We can't pretend that nothing happened... We, or rather, I transgressed a line that I imposed on myself in relation to you!"

"I don't understand..."Edward frowned.

"Edward, I can't be near you!!!" Harry looked straight at the immortal boy, his voice taking on a hard steel tone. "You're a mistake, a hindrance in my path and my plans... It was my mistake to approach you.We're not friends, we cannot be friends, we'll never be friends!"

"Why?" Edward asked.

Harry turned his face to the side.

"WHY?!" He asked again, unable to contain the harshness in his voice because of his pain at being rejected.

"I... I have my reasons…" Harry answered.

"So tell me, Harry, please!!!"Edward approached, taking both of Harry's hands with no intention of releasing him"Tellme, help me to understand you!"

Harry refused to look at him.

"I'm asking... No, begging you..."

"Why don't you accept what I'm saying?!Why do you make things difficult?!" Harry snapped, breaking free of the vampire's hands "Go away, Edward, leave me alone!Pretend I don't exist!!!"

"I don't accept your claims easily because I like you!" Edward replied sounding resolute and desperate. "I can't read your mind, but I feel, no, I knowyou feel something for me too!"

"No..." Harry denied. "I don't feel anything!"

"I see it in your eyes..." The bronze-haired boy caressed the other's face. "I feel you like me too... Your lips say one thing, but your eyes tell me another..."

Harry felt Edward caress his face while his other hand held him by the waist.

"I felt it in your kiss that you like me too..." Edwardwhispered,his cold lips brushing the curious scar on Harry's forehead. "I can feel the vibration of your heartbeat when I touch you..."

"No..." Harry whimpered, putting his hand on the other's chest to push him away, but kept in place.

"Yes... I can feel..." The vampire said softly as he placed his hand on top of the wizard's, pressing against his cold chest"You could feel mine too, if it still beat... It would be for you."

Cheesy. But true.

"Stop..." Harry tasted the salty taste of his tears streaming down his trembling parted lips.

Edward wiped the tears that were streaming down the wizard's face, his fingers caressing him gently.

"Harry, why are you crying?" He asked, feeling once again that instinct to protect him, to make him smile.

Harry buried his face in Edward's chest, sobbing as he hugged him.

"Harry, I'm here... Don't cry, my darling," he whispered.

"STOP TELLING ME THESE THINGS!!!DO NOT CALL ME 'YOUR DARLING'!!!" Harry yelled desperately, stepping back from the other's embrace "How… How can I decide what's right when you're clouding up my mind?!"

Edward was silent as the boy hid his face with his hands.

"I must get away from you, but how can I do that when you make everything so difficult?!" Harry snapped, staring at him with a red face."You come into my life, make me feel more lost than I already am... WHAT DO YOU WANT FROM ME?!"

'I want you'Edward's mind answered, but his throat was unable to make a sound at that moment.

"Harry..."

"I'm a good liar, you know... I know that, because I've been told many times..." Harry laughed bitterly. "Today I would lie to you again... It would be easy, it would be appropriate!"

"But…?"Edward added with a whisper.

The boy bowed his head, breathing with his mouth.

"But I can't..."Harry finally replied in ahazyvoice. "How can I lie when you look at me that way or tell me these things?!"

"Harry..."The vampire moved closer, wrapping his arms around his waist, feeling helpless to see him like that.Even hisinnermonstergrunted in dissatisfaction."Hey... I'm here..."

The vampirecaressed the wizard's hair tenderly, his pale fingers playing with the dark hair that smelled of lavender, blending perfectly with hisnaturally sweet scent.Hegreeted the thirst in his throat just as he would greet an old friend, because that was real proof that Harry was with him, in his arms...Seeing that the other was calmer, he undid the hug, but still held the wizard's hands, caressing the knuckles of his delicate fingers, while the tip of his nose touched his forehead.

"I hate you..." The boy whispered at one point, staring at their joined hands. "I hate you for making me like you..."

Edward blinked, astonished and unable to contain a huge smile that had exposed his perfect white teeth.There werenowords in the world who could express the turmoil of emotions that Edward felt to hear those threewords.

"Oh Harry..."Edward said stroking his cheek again.

"But..."Harry was serious, taking his hand from his faceand looking into his eyes. "I can't be with you."

Edward felt the mask of happiness on his face collapse again into a pained expression.

"Why?"The vampire said softly.

"It's complicated..."The wizard looked down.

"Harry, for all that is sacred, tell me!!!" Edward protested. "I can't stand being tortured that way anymore, feeling helpless for not knowing anything, for not know things that would allow me to understand you better!"

"Edward..."

"Please..." He begged as the wizard stared at him intently.

"Sometimes..." Harry whispered. "Sometimes you remind me of him"

"Who?"

The wizardtook a deep breath, moving away from the vampire and walking over to his backpack that was thrown in the grass, crouching for something inside.Edward watched him closely, seeing him standing with his back still turned to him as he held something.

"Harry…?"

"Give mea minute..." Hereplied, wiping the tears from his eyes with theflannel shirtsleevehe wore.

Edward saw Harry take a deep breath before he started walking toward him, noticing thatHarry was holding something that looked like apiece of paper.

A letter?

"What's this?"The copper-haired boy asked confused.

Harry had said nothing, just handed the object to the vampire and walked into the middle of the meadow as he hugged himself.

Edward bowed his head and saw that what he held was not a letter but the back of a photograph with a handwritten message.

"Harry,

The portrait you gave me is constantly in the inner pocket of my jacket as a reminder that I will always carry you in my heart.

Is it too presumptuous to ask you to carry mine wherever you are?

With all my love,

- Ced"

Turning the picture over,the first thingEdwarddid was frown in confusion.What he saw wasablack and whiteportrait ofhimwith a slight smile, wearing a sweaterand tie.

Howandwhy didHarry havethat?

When did he take this picture? He struggled to remember, maybe Alice or Esmehad...

Then suddenlyhe realized...

...Itwasn'thim.

Edward felt as if he had entered an absurd, surrealistic reality... Had he fallen into any illusion? Was it some kind of spell? A prank? Edward looked up to see if Harry was laughing his possible prank, he hoped it was a prank, but everything he saw was the wizard who turned his back and was silent.

The vampire's eyes turned to the photograph of the stranger who had his face, while a flood of thoughts made him feel close to feel in shock.

"What…" And heheard his voicefail, but forced himself to say something for the sake of his own sanity, for now more than ever he needed answers."Harry, who is this?"

Harry turned around, rubbing his face against his shirt sleeve, taking several steadying breaths.

"His name was Cedric..." the wizard whispered "Cedric Diggory"

The vampire remained motionless while Harry breathed more, trying tocomposehimself.

"Cedric..." Edward swallowed after saying that name that somehow sounded bitter in his mouth. "Cedric was your boyfriend..."

The boy nodded.

"Yeah... He was... He was the love of my life." Harry's lips quivered.

Edward was silent for a few minutes as that information sank into his mind.

"Why are we alike?" He asked in a low tone, still trying to overcome his shock and disbelief.

"You are Doppelgängers..." Harry explained as he stared into the void. "Physically identical people who are distinct at the same time... Hermione explained to me that the likelihood of Doppelgängers meet each other is tiny, almost impossible, after all there are billions of people in the world, scattered everywhere. If they exist at the same time, they almost never meet. Sometimes they exist at different period of times... That's the case between you and him."

Edward looked back at the picture again, trying to use a part of his mind that wasn't freaking out in that moment.

He could see that he and Cedric were indeed identical: the same strong jawline with square chin, shape of mouth, straight nose and high cheekbones. But there were also slight subtleties that set them apart: Cedric had softer, youthful features with gentle eyes, while Edward's face had sharp lines, a little more polished and mature.

"He was a little bit different from you, physically speaking..."Harry murmured asif he guessedon what the vampire was thinking, taking the picture from his hand. "He hadlight brown hair, but in the sunlight seemed like dark gold...His eyes weregray as a rainy day, but always warm and kind…"

Harry approached Edward, bringing his hand to the vampire's marble face.

"But sometimes when I look at you or the way you look at me... Well... It'ssurreal. Not to mention cruel," Harry said sadly as he took his hand from the taller boy's face.

Edward was appalled.

'Butyouhurthimalready...'was what Hermione had told him before.

That was reason why the black-haired boy occasionally looked at him with eyes full of pain and sadness and Edward realized that that look had been there since from the beginning when Harry saw him in the school cafeteria, in biology class or when they were at the beach.

Every time Harry saw him, he saw another person.

When they were dozing in that same place, Harry, sleepily, called him Ced.

He felt a similar sensation that a human would have when feeling nauseated...

"During all the timewhen you lookedat me... Did you think about him?" He whispered.

Harry's tear-filled eyes stared at him for a few seconds while silence served as an answer.Edward felt his throat tighten as his eyes burned once more.

"When we danced… When we kissed…" He asked. "During all the moments we're together…?"

Harry cried as he nodded.

" Fuck!" Edwardcursedunder his breath as he felt his lungs empty, his chest contracting to the point of physical pain.

"I think of him... It's impossible for me to look at you and not think of him." Harry closed his eyes, his pale face contorted in a look of loss. "Even after all these years, his absence causes me pain... He was a part of me!"

Harry opened his eyes to look back at him.

"But now I think of you, Edward ... I keep thinking of you... And now all I feel is disgust for myself!"

"Harry..." Edward said hesitantly but ended up hugging Harry in one swift motion. "I'm so sorry."

"Why are you apologizing? You should be mad, yelling at me, wishing that I was going to Hell!!!" The wizard cried. "You should do anything but hold me in your arms. Stop it!!!"

Edward wished he was capable of it, but it was clear that it would only serve to make him and the wizard farther apart and that was the last thing he wanted.Edward wished he could be angry, furious, or offended and in part he felt some of it, but it was all meaningless when Harry was actually the one who was suffering.The vampire redirected his anger to himself, to his cursed face that tortured the boy he was in love with... Why did everything in his life have to be hard?

"I'm sorry..." herepeated,his hand circling the human's back in comfort. "If I knew you were dealing with this, I..."

"It's not your fault" the boy replied "What could you do?"

"Even so..."

Harry buried his face in the vampire's cold neck, the witch's warm breath on his skin making him shiver.

"I like you, Edward..." Harry whimpered.

Hearing these words againshould bringhim great joy, but the context in which they were inserted made the vampire's petrified heart ache.

"I like you much more," he answered softly at the cruel reality of what he'd said.

Harry was silent.

"I should get away from you now, more than ever ..." Edward continued.

"I should too..." Harry whispered.

"But I don't know if I have the strength to stay away from you."

"Me either..." the human confessed.

Edward sighed, feeling defeated at the impasse between what he was supposed to do - which was to walk away - and what he truly wanted - which was to stay.With his chin on the top of Harry's head, he watched the bucolic beauty of the meadow surrounding them, the birdsongs, the sunlight coming through the clouds and making him sparkle once more...

Why was this so familiar?

He frowned at the feeling ofdéjavu until he remembered a memory, not a memory itself, but something that might happen - Alice's prediction.In a future, he and Harry would be in this same place and Harry would say that he loved him...

"Harry..."

"Yes..."

"Look at me..." Edward lifted the boy's chin and contemplated his face. "I want to ask you something..."

"A-alright."

"Is there hope for me?"

The wizard blinkedhis eyes in confusion."Hope?"

"Yes, hope..." Edward whispered as he caressed his cheek gently. "Harry, Iknow this is the last thing you want to hear from me, but I want you to know that I'm truly in love with you…"

"Edward..."

"No, listen to me…" Edward pleaded. "I know I'm not in a favorable circumstance… I know I'm asking for too much… But please, give me a chance!"

"A chance?!"

"Yes... Harry tell me if there is hope, however small, that oneday you could love me and want me too...Because if there's hope Harry, I give my word that I'll wait foryou!"

"Edward..." Harry gasped, feeling breathless.

"Please..."

"Why are you asking me this?" the wizard whispered.

"You already knowwhy..." he replied.

"That's not fair!!!" Harry protested "You're putting a choice in my hands... How can you do this to me?!"

Edward swallowed hard.

"I'll walk away from you if you want, even if I don't want to go. I'll respect what you decide," he replied, feeling the pang of anguish again. "I'll do what you want... I'll be what you want… I can be your friend for all the times you need me... I can be your lover, devoted only to you... Or I can be a stranger."

Harry cried silently.

"I can't give you an answer now," the human whispered after long minutes while drying his tears,buthis voice still failed.

"I know..." Edwardreplied."And I'll wait as long as you need"

Harry walked into the middle of the meadow, grabbing his backpack and looking at Edward once more.

"Meet mehere tomorrow, same time... I... I'll give my answer," the wizard said before apparating, leaving Edward alone and metaphorically lost.

.

-

.

Unlike the day before, the next morning's sky was marked by the gray color of heavy clouds and icy winds that whistled through the tree branches, the air once more damp and cold.

Edward arrived at the meadow an hour in advance - which was a plus, because right after Harry left, he seriously considered staying there to wait for him, but in the end it would turn out to be as frustrating and annoying as having to wait in his bedroom.When he arrivedathis house, Alice bombarded with questions, but was ignored immediately.He needed to be alone, alone to think, to digest that much information he had received and surely no one in his family could help him, let alone understand.

Sitting on the grass, he looked down at the small bouquet of white roses he had picked from Esme's greenhouse and which he had carefully carried as he ran to the meadow, afraid they would be destroyed on the way.Looking at the flowers, he wondered if it was a good idea to bring it with him, if it was appropriate to the occasion.

One of his reminiscent memories of the time when he was human, was the time he spent with his biological mother, Elizabeth, watching her carefully plant, prune and cultivate her beloved flowers... Edward had been born from wealthy family during the final years of the Gilded Age and like every boy from high-society, he was raised to be an example of chivalry. He learned etiquette, how to dance, to talk, to act properly and learned others things that are now out of style and fallen into oblivion, like the language of flowers.

'Flowers always have a meaningEdward...'his mother's voice sounding muffled like a distant echo in his mind 'The rose symbolizes love.But just as there is not just a variety of roses, there is not just one kind of love... For example, the red rose means the deep and ardent love... The yellow rose is the brotherly and fraternal love, celebrated between friends... The lavender rose means loveatfirst sight... And lastly, the white rose means innocence, the purity of a new love and also a new beginning.'

And so he hoped it would be so... That he could have a beginning of something that - if it depended on him – would be endless.

He would wait.

Minutes passed and hewaited,perfectly still like a statue, something only vampires could do.

The minutes turned into one hour, which was followed by another hour.

Edward stared slowly sideways, looking at everything and nothing at the same time.Physically he was fine, but emotionally he felt a deep tightness in his chest.

'Hewill come...'he forced himself to think 'He must have had a setback... Ron or Hermione must have asked for a lastminutefavor...'

A thunderous rumble boomed in the lead-gray sky as the rain began to fall.

'He will come'Edward repeated, swaying slightly like a child. 'Maybe he missed the time... Maybe he had an emergency... Hewill come...'

The raindrops were cold, the vampire could feel it, but it didn't bother him much as it would a human.However, he could feel the unpleasant sensation of having his clothes soaked in water and his pompadour crumbled into an uneven mass of wet bronze hair.

'He will come... He will come... He willcome...'became a prayer, a mantra in which he repeated over and over as he felt his chest grow heavier.His sentimental side told him that, but his rational side told him the reality of that moment.

'He... He will not come'

He took a deep breath, his shaking hand still holding the bouquet of white roses as he rose from the grass.The meadow was no longer a solar-looking place, bright and warm as it had been the day before or in Alice's premonition... It was cold, wet and somber now - just like him.Now that he had received an answer, he had nothing else to do there.It was time to go home.

CRACK!!!

The familiar sound made Edward stop walking and for a moment he thought he was delirious or misheard the sound of lightning or thunder... Breathing shortly he smelled that scent that made him feel warm inside, confirming the presence of the one he expected so much.

Harry was only a few steps away, equally wet and seemed to be cold. His face was pale, reddened eyes that looked as though he had cried but were now looking at him with a serene expression, his lips forming a delicate smile as he saw that the vampire carried flowers for him.

Edward swallowed hard, shifting his feet.

Harry walked in rapid steps, crashing into the bronze-haired boy's body, hugging his toned torso and hiding his face in his chest. Edward was still for a few seconds, so surprised that this was happening that he had dropped the bouquet on the grass, which was good, so that he could hug the wizard better.

"You're soaked, you'll get sick…" Edward murmured worriedly for the fact that he couldn't warm up Harry with his body heat.

"I don't care," Harry whispered with his eyes closed. "Just keep holding me in your arms, Edward."

Edward did so willingly, feeling hot flashes spread through their bodies as Harry whispered something that sounded like a spell.

"You're here!!! God, you're really here!" The vampire exclaimed happily, his voice bordering on purring with joy.

"I am," Harry nodded, momentarily thoughtful. "I'm sorry for my delay... I needed to talk to someone before."

"I thought you weren't coming... I thought..." Edward mumbled.

The wizard broke the hug, rising up to his tip toes as he rested his hands the taller boy's broad shoulders. Edward soon understood what Harry intended. Their second kiss was delicate, sweet, literally wet and cold, but above all it seemed to be, at least to Edward, a preview that good things were bound to happen… Finally!

"I..." Harry whispered after parting from the kiss, his cheeks flushed as his fingers combed through Edward's wet hair. "I don't know what to expect from this... And for the first time in many years I'm afraid."

"Afraid of me?"

"No..." Harry denied with a soft smile "I'm afraid, because I don't know where this is going to lead me... And somehow it sounds okay as long as you're… You're with me."

"I will be!" Edward said immediately, making the wizard smile softly.

"Edward, did you reallymean those things to me?Are you... Are you really in love with me?"

"I'm!Of course I am, Harry..."

"Good, so I need to tell you some things... Things you need to keep in mind if we want this to work out."

The vampire was silent.

"The first thingyou should knowis that I still love him..."Harry saidin a low, cautious voice "And I'll never stop loving him...Believe me, I do notsay that because I want to hurt you, I say because you need to be aware of it."

Edward nodded his head.Hearing those words hurt him, for he understood that he would never have Harry only to himself.

"I understand," he whispered wistfully "AndI would never ask you to stop loving… LovingCedric.It would becowardly and insensitivityon my part... I don't know him or the story of you both, but I respect you."

"Thank you," Harry whispered back, eyes closed. "The second thing I want to ask is that you have patience with me.Sometimes I'll want tobealone, sometimes I'll ask for a break... Well... I need to get used to being in a relationship again, so…"

"That's okay," the vampire assured with a smile.

Harry hugged him, hiding his face in the vampire's wet coat.

"Promise meone thing Edward, just one thing..."

"Whatever you want"

"Do not hurt me..."

Edward's smile was replaced with concernas Harry looked fragile, small and vulnerable, something that made himthinkof a porcelain doll flirting dangerously with the edge of a cliff.He held him close, wanting to protect him from everything and everyone, to ward off the fear Harry confessed to feeling.

"I promise," Edward said solemnly, placing his hand on the side of Harry's face, looking into his eyes. "I will never, everhurt you."

Harry gave a soft smile, pressing his lips to Edward's who lifted him into his arms so that they could be at the same height.Harry began to laugh like a child when Edward pecked his flushed face with countless kisses that showed the vampire's enormous affection for him.

Even with the uncertainties that were still in his mind, Edward was convinced of only three things on that rainy afternoon.

First, Harry was no ordinary human - he was an extraordinary, intriguing, beautiful, eternally young wizard.

Second, the relationship that was being born at that moment would be constantly tested, ranging from his own insecurity aboutHarry'sex, Cedric,to the wizard's fears about both of them.

The third was that he was unconditionally and irrevocably in love with Harry, but Harry wasn't in love with him in the way he felt…

Not yet.

Chapter End Notes

It's my birthday, but I give this chapter as a gift to you guys.
I want to say thanks to everyone who follows, comment and enjoy this fic...
Writing it it's been one of my best experiences lately!

Nightmare

Chapter Summary

The Evil is lurking. Will anyone be safe?

Chapter Notes

Warning: description of violence, blood and mutilation, references to racism, among other things.
Not only sugar and romance satisfy this author who writes you muahahaha

See the end of the chapter for more notes

CHAPTER XIII

NIGHTMARE

Being a member of a pack wasn't just consist in running around the reserve in the shape of a wolf and howling at the full moon - although, as much as most would not admit, they did it very often. In fact, being a member of a pack meant that each had a designated role, a hierarchy to respect as well as duties to fulfill, ranging from group and individual training to strengthen the group to designating a member to be responsible for bringing food – a huge amount of food - during weekly meetings.

And Seth Clearwater's task as a member ofthe QuileutePackwas simple: patrolling a small area of forest that bordered La Push Beach from dusk to dawn and then reporting everything to his Alpha, Sam Uley.

The reason they patrolled was more a matter of tradition than necessity, for the Cullens had never broken the treaty and it had been years since nomadic vampires had passed through the reserve,thescent of which was saturated with wolves' musk.The only things theyfound in these rounds were occasionalbackpackercampsand hikers who enjoyedthe outdoorsorhormonalteenagerswho used the forestas their hiding placeto cling as shamelessly as possible.In the end, the wolves patrolling eventually lay somewhere in the forest andwaitedfor timeto return to their homes, for nothing really happened.

If the task was dull for the others, Seth, on the other hand, looked on with enthusiasm: he was the youngest of the pack, recently turned fifteen and that would technically be his first patrol on his own, his solo mission, Sam's vow of confidence who saw the boy's dedication to the idea of being a member of a pack as well asrespecting his orders and commands without hesitation– a rare thing, since almost all members had a difficult personality and back and a half questioned him.

So Seth would do his best, even if his mission was something as simple as shooing outtroublemakers from the reserve and that wasexactly what he was going to do right now.

"Hey you there!"he exclaimed as he approached three teenagers older than him, sitting on the beach sand next to a cooler and empty beer bottles.Seeing him, they stood up in surprise.

"Hey..." a dirty-blond boyof the same height as Seth greeted suspicious manner well as others.

The young werewolf stopped, putting his hands in the pockets of his battered denim shorts.

"You knowyou can't drink in this area" he statedseriously "Right?!"

"Really?"The shorter boy in the group asked as he opened it by uncapping a beer bottle and tossing the lid on the sand.

Seth took a deep breath. 'Patience ... Patience'he repeated to himself.

"Fuck off...Hereis a beach!A public place" Theother said in a mocking tone.

"No. This is a reserve"Seth corrected. "You can come in here, but not to drink or much less dirty this place... So I ask you to leave"

The three looked at each other in a serious expression and laughed out loud.

"And if we don't want to?!"The tallest crossed his arms,trying to look intimidating "What will you do?"

"I… I'll call the authorities"Seth responded with dignity "I'm sure your parents will be pleased to receive awarning from Sheriff Swan!"

The young boys looked at each other again, frightened by the threat, but furious as they grabbed the cooler and personal belongings, scowled at the boy who remained serene- or at least tried to look.

As they walked away, Seth again caught their attention.

"Hey... The trash…" hesaid as he kicked an empty bottle.

The blonde snorted in hatred as he picked up the bottles and threw them into a bag they carried.The three walked toward the road leading to the road, but Seth was able to hear his curses thanks to his keen hearing.

"Our ancestors should have wiped out these savages until there are none left!"

The boy clenched his fists, feeling his inner wolf growl in rage and claw at his mental walls, eager to get out.Taking a deep breath, he was able to calm the wild instinct - admirable, as self-control among lycanthropes was hard to tame even after years.Ifhewere Leah,those guyswouldprobablybe about to lose their limbs.

Seth smiled.

If Leah Clearwater had a remarkably explosive temperament, acid words, and short temper because of her complicated relationship with Sam and her genius personality, Seth, her youngest brother was just the opposite: he was a calm, witty, confident and positive boy.He knew that violence was not always an alternative to conflict resolution.

So thosetroublemakersshould thank heaven for not meeting Leah.

Taking a deep breath, he walked to the edge of the forest looking around once more to make sure he was alone.He had quickly stripped off his shirt, along with his shorts and underpants, getting naked — something needed to do if he wanted to avoid ragging his clothes as he turned into a wolf.

The transformation was not as painful as it had been the first time, but it was still uncomfortable.

Seth could feel his bones cracking as he stretched, warped, or shrunk beneath his muscles that also warpedto form a wolf's bodyas hisaccelerated healingpowereased the pain.Jacob, his friend and greatest inspiration in the pack, assured him that over timethetransformation took place faster and more painlessly than it would be as natural as breathing.

Already in his wolf form - bigger than ordinary wolves but still smaller compared to the guys in his tribe - Seth stretched his back and front legs as if stretching after a long nap.Shaking his shaggy brown fur, he raced into the forest at high speed, his paws barely touching the ground so fast he was.Running aimlessly in his wolf form through the woods had always given him a great sense of happinessand freedom, but now he had to focus on his main mission.

Patrol the reserve.

And patrolling was nothing less than paying attention to the area around them with keen senses, especially hearing and smell since the sight of wolves was not as developedas thesefirst two senses.Noises of squirrels, theroarof deer, the soundof waves crashing on rocks,thebeginning ofthe owls' night singing ... The boy's hearing could pick up every sound and know where it came from as well as his nose could capture hundreds of thousands of tinny odors, catalog them into different categories and locate their origin.Seth racedaroundfor miles for about threehours as the cold, silver glowof the full moon filtered through the tall trees covered with moss and lichen.

Lyingin the grass of a small meadow, he stretched again as he felt tiredness from the physical exertion engulfing his muscles, opening his canine mouth in a long yawn, propping his head up on his paws as his tail swung toward him on the sides.The fresh wind blew from the west, carrying the green, moist scent of the forest mixed with the maritime odor and theside of La Push beach... Heclosed his eyes, his breathing slowing as his heartbeatslowed, surrendering to sleep...His dream wasa profusion of random colors, disjointed images and memories woven with costumes.

The first thing Seth noticed as he slowly opened his eyes was that night was slowly giving way to dawn, the sky still punctuated by a few stars, but clear enough to see well.Yawning again, he got up, trotted at a slow pace into the woods towardthebeach, like a sleepwalker.The only thing his mind was focused on was comingtohis house and asking his mother, Sue, to prepare a huge amount of eggs and bacon ... Ah ... Bacon ... Crunchy, delicious... He could even feel the smell if he thought about it…

Seth paused for a moment as his sense of smell caught something.

He took a deep breath.

In addition to the usual forest odors, he can smell a similar scent of something burning from the northwest of where hewas,probably some camper who left the portable stove on and ended up burning something around, a situation that was surprisingly common in the reserve, making the pack always extra careful with campers.For a moment Seth wondered if he should go to the beach for his clothes, but eventually gave up, because he should checkwherethat smell came from, after all it was still his patrol shift.Snorting in frustration - his bacon eggs would have to wait - he ran toward what the smell was pointing to.

The odor grew strongertoas he approached.

Heentered a closed part of the forest where a fog covered the damp ground like a carpet, the tall trees blocked any possible light from the sky, and silence reigned utterly except for the sound of his paws touching the ground. 'Too quiet…'he thought as he looked around.

"KRRAAAA KRAAAAA!!!!"

Seth felt his heart skipa beatsizeoff thescare that had to listen to loud horde of crows flew in his direction.The little wolf stepped back as they surrounded him and flew up, but stopped when he saw that a single crow had landed near him, on top of a mossy rock.The bird was as black as tar, with feathers so glossy that they seemed to be made of metal, but what stood out were the eyes: scarlet red, fiery and evencruel- if that were possible.

The bird fell silent, staring at it until it flew ahead of the werewolf, to something that seemed to lead to a steep path.Seth glanced back, once again wondering if he should return, for his instinct warned him to get out, but at the same time his rational part said there was nothing to fear, just birds and that same andsomething. He was a werewolf,a member ofQuileute andhecouldvery well handle the situation or run away as soon as possible.There was nothing to fear.

He went on, cautiously descending until he was close to where he was being lit bywhat looked like torches.Hiding behind a tree, Seth took a deep breath mapping the place mentally through the odors.

The smell of something burning was there, along with the smell of herbs, a resinous odor that seemed to be incense and something that dominated all other odors,a smell that resembled ironand salt. Blood.

The smell of clotted, rancid blood saturated every air molecule in the place, making the simple act of breathing make himdeeplynauseous, as if he had entered a slaughterhouse.Swallowing hard and taking short breaths so that his lungs wouldn't fill with it, Seth silently walked forward, but still hiding behind a bush as a precaution, seeing with his eyes what was going on in that place.

He wished he had not seen.

He wished he had not gone to that place.

He wanted to get out of there as soon as possible, but his legs were stuck to the ground as if they weighed tons.

In a small meadow litby the flickering torchlight, Seth saw three people with their backs to him, kneeling on the ground in positions similar to those one would have when praying.The wolf can only distinguish their shapes,but without much detailbecausethey were all dressed in black hooded cloaks covering their heads.

"Ave Satanis ... Ave dominus autem inferos ..."they spoke in unisonin what resembled a chorus or a chant.

What drewattention was what was in front of them and that seemed tobe the "altar": the bodies of three naked men were hanged in woods stakes.Two of them were crucified upside down, their chests were opened and hollow, their hearts torn... On their bellies, inverted pentagrams were painted with blood, dark red against thealreadygrayishwhite skin.Not even his eyes were spared, having been torn from his eye socket and causing their faces to bestained with already clotted blood, as if they were crying.

The middle one had an even more violent end, if possible: he had his head beheaded and replaced with that of a long-horned black goat, his hands and feet also severed with goat paws in place... Although the skin was dirty for the blood, Seth can see the tattoo on the corpse's arm.He felt a lump in his throat, forcing himself to swallow the gastric juice from his stomach so as not to vomit.

These were the guys he'd kicked out of the reserve hours earlier.

Seth felt his heart hammering violently against his chest as suddenly the three monsters - yes, monsterswas theonly word that was appropriate for anyone who committed that barbarism - turned toward him.The young wolf expected to see their faces, but the only thing he had seen was metal masks with vertical slits in place of their mouths and engraved symbols on the surface, especially inverted crucifixes on their foreheads.The only visible piece of skin they showed was bloodstained hands, one in particular holding a dagger in which the blade still dripped the red liquid.

Another pointed a finger toward him... That wasn't good.

It was definitely not good.

An adrenaline rush was enough to set Seth in the opposite direction, forcing his trembling legs to run, to get out of there as quickly as possible, anywhere where safe, anywhere but that.

As he ran, he felt his hind legs being pinched and dragged back to that place as it was being pulled by an invisible rope, making a whining sound come out of his mouth.

He went into despair.

His front paws were trying to steady themselves on the ground, but all he could do was mark the dark earth with cracksby his claws.He howled loudlyin the hope that some member of his pack would be around, so could know he was in danger and could come to his aid.Looking around, he saw that he had returned to the place of that diabolical cult where the three monsters waited for him quietly.

Seth howled loudly, growled,criedall at the same time, but everything was so inefficient.One of thekillerswaved hisbloodstainedhandstoward him, causing him to belifted off the ground by a strange gravity-defying force, levitatinggentlyas he wiggled his paws desperately.He felt his wolf being retracted andcompressed inside him, his bones and limbs beingtransformed against his will into the shape ofhis human body.

Seth screamed at the top of his lungsfor helpuntil he was out of breath and when hewouldscream again, his lips stuck togetheruntil disappeared from his faceas if he had never had a mouth.

Hot tears andwide brown eyes stared at the masked men who continued to stare at himin silence as the taller assassin walked toward him with the dagger on the hand.

Seth would soon discover that living was no longer a priority.He had discovered at that moment that dying as soon as possible was the only hope he could have.

.

.

.

Edward's eyes widened and his mouth twisted in horror as he watched a helpless girl scream as she was cut in half by a chainsaw, which spurted blood to the walls asher organs spread across the floor.Turning to the side, he had seen Harry calmly eatingbuttered popcornasif none of it bothered him… And it didn't bother him.

"Harry... When you suggested we watch amovie, I didn't think it would be..."Edwardtrailedoff asthe killer struck his victim once more "...that kind of...movie"

"Fists thing fists, yousuggested romantic movies..."Harrysaid as he rubbed his nose "I hate romantic movies"

"Butapparently youlike carnage"The vampire gave him a wry smile.

"Oh… Don't exaggerate..." the wizard replied "For my defense, I like Disney too!"

Harry rubbed Edward's forearm, smiling at him sweetly, and looked back at the TV screen with a comical expression on his face as he saw the hot guy in the movie being beheaded with a machete.

"This is so bloody fake, I mean, it's extremely hard to behead someone with their own hands in a single blow..." Harry pointed at the screen with a handful of popcorn in his hands "The muscles, tendons and bones of the cervical spine aren't that easy to cut on the first blow..."

Edward blinked in disbelief as the boy looked at him with an expression that seemed to be ingenuous and confused.

"Well... At least that's what I heard..." Harrycompleted quickly.

"Okay..."he answeredslowly.

"But if you want to know how I know that, there's a simple answer" Harry approached him as if to tell a secret "I've met someone who was beheaded!"

Edwardlooked at him seriously and burstoutlaughing.

"Ookay..."

Harry rolled his eyes.

"I'm serious!I've met one... I can even say we're friends..." the wizard said seriously as he ate popcorn.

Edward looked at him expecting it to be a joke, but all he saw was the wizard continue to lookat him seriously until he turned his attentionto the massacre unfolding on theTVscreen.

"You... You're not kidding, are you?"

Harry shook his head, causingEdward to open his mouth in disbelief.

"His name was Sir Nicholas de Mimsy-Porpington..." Harry murmured "A noble wizard who had attended the court of King Henry VII and had been sentenced to death for a…A magical incident. He was quite resigned to his fate but the problem is that his executioner's axe was blunt... Well, you can guess what happened next..."

"They provided another one to give him a quick and dignified death, I believe" Edward replied.

"Oh no... He was executed with the same blunt axe... Sir Nicholas took forty-five strokes to the neck and some into his skull!" Harry said smiling as he watched Edward be horrified and went on "Oh,don't worry, his story ends happily…"

"Happy?!" Edwardreplied in shock.

"Yes... Today Sir Nicholas is one of the ghosts that hauntHogwartsCastleand we allaffectionately call himNearly-HeadlessNick"

"Nearly-HeadlessNick?!How can anyone be 'Nearly'headless?"the vampire frowned.

"Well... It's just that the beheading was badly executed because of the ax and his head was still attached to the body by a simple tendon ..." Harry said with a shrug "That's happened a lot on this kind of execution, but the problem was brilliantly solved when a dude invented the guillotine, so yeah… Vive le France!"

Edward was silent until he laughed.

"What's funny?!" the wizard narrowed his eyes

"Nothing, it's just..." Edward laughed as hefrowned "Sometimesyou talk about morbid things with such light way...Sometimes I forget that you have this dark, wicked sense of humor"

Harry smiled as he leaned back on the couch.

"So I feel like I should warn you: I might be a little wicked" the wizard said with a mischievous twinkle in his green eyes.

Edward smiled at him in response as theyboth refocused on the moviein which he continued to ooze huge amounts of blood with each frame.

"Oh... Don't tell me you're scared?!" Harry narrowed his eyes in amusement asEdward looked away at one point.

"Oh yes ...I can't tell how much I am" Edward snappedsarcastically.

The wizard looked at him with a mischievous smile andlookedbackat the movie.

It was Saturday night and Edward was in theliving room of Harry's house for another schedule of watching movies, listening to records, talking or just enjoying each other's company as every couple did.

Couple.

Thatword sounded deliciously absurd to Edward as he still couldn'tbelieve that they really were in a relationship.It was curious to note that he and Harry were still behaving the same way as before, as good friends who enjoyed each other's company, have good conversations or teased each other with sarcastic comments... Everything was thesame except for the kisses, hugs and physical contactthatEdward could gave to Harry, because now besides being a friend, he was his boyfriend.

Boyfriend!

The vampire smiled at that word, reveling in the sound of that statement, repeating over and overin his head like a persistent song: He wasHarry's boyfriend!Harry was his boyfriend!The wizard was his! Guided by his possessive instinct,hehugged the Harry's waist, which reacted with surprise, but nodded as he rested his head on the vampire's shoulder and continued to eat his popcorn while watching the slasher movie.

Edward placed a kiss onthe dark hair of his human.

Harry still acted with surprise and shyness when Edward touched himtenderly or kissed him and that made thevampire panicfor a few seconds when he thoughthe did somethingrude or disrespectful.The English boysaw his frightened expression and soon assured him that it was all right, apologized for the reaction, explaining that hewas just getting usedto the idea of someone touching him in that intimate way.That is whytheir relationship was moving at that calm andpressurelesspace, only withlovingembracesand respectful kisses.

Edward gladly accepted, both for being a gentleman molded by ancient customs and for knowing thatHarry had a good reason to act with caution: Cedric Diggory.

Harry's first boyfriend and according to the same was still his great love.CedricDiggory and his face that wasidentical to Edward's.

Since the day they spend in the meadow, Harry had never mentioned Cedric's name again, but Edward knew that his presence was constant ... Sometimes, when Harry smiled at him in a way, a small part of Edward's mind wondered if that smile was really for him... Or for the other.

On moments like these, Edward's pessimism was precariously won by the set of positive thoughts that were turning into something like the hope and even faith.

First,Harry had said he liked him, Edward.

Harry had given to both of them a chance.

Edward didn't know when, but he knew from Alice's vision that Harry would one day love him, entirely, completely. But, a tiny voice on his mind whimpered at the fact that he would never have the wizard's heart entirely to himself, but only a half of it... But Edward convinced himself that it would be more than enough for him.

The vampire looked back at his yawning boyfriend as he rubbed his fingers over his eyes.

"You look tired..." he said as he combed Harry's bangs with his fingers.

"Yeah...I'm quite tired…" Harry complaineddrowsily"Yesterday in the woods was exhausting"

"What were you doing in the woods?" Edward asked as he drawn circles with his fingers on the boy's waist.

"The usual... Recitesongs and magical texts..." the wizard replied"Everything so… Dulland repetitive"

Edward frownedin confusion.

"The full moon is a good time for witches to recharge, balance or extend their magical powers through rituals..." Harry explained unselfishly while interlaced his warm fingers with the cold fingers of the vampire "It's not a necessity like drinking water, but it's a good thing to do…"

"Oh...I see"Edwardrambled,hisfreefingersrunningdownthe boy's dark hair "But you don'tlook exactly 'recharged'"

"I know..."Harrywhispered with a slight smile "I'm feeling drained actually..."

"So this is a good reason for you don't go to the woods"

"Because…?"

"It's dangerous"Edward said,hugging him protectively "I don't like the idea of you in the woods whenthere are so many potential dangers... If necessary, I will accompany you next time"

Harrytook his head off Edward's shoulder, looking into the vampire's golden eyes with a funny and defiant expression as the other stared at him with genuine concern.

"I think I can take careof myself, you know..."

Edward arched a scornful eyebrow as he looked downat her boyfriend'sfragile shoulders and small body, receiving a light punchin hisstony chest, an action that made himlaugh.

"I'm serious… Stop laughing!"

The vampire continued to laugh softly.

"Hey!"Harry caught his eye, feeling offended. "Your prat!!!"

"I'm sorry, I'm sorry... It's just..."Edward took adeep breath with the noseleaning against the head of the other "It's still hard to reconcile the fact that you are able to protect yourself and don't need me for doing that..."

The human cocked his head to the side, feeling confused.Edward continued seriously in his voice, intertwining his fingers with Harry's.

"I feel it is my duty, so to speak, to ensure that you are safe and secure..."

The wizard snorted.

"What?" Edward asked.

Harry smiled and shook his head in denial.

"Oh Ed...You're definitelyso... So Edwardian!"Thewizard said in a playful way "I'm dating with such old, outdated man..."

"You're not that young tho...You're as oldas me!" Edward answered the tease.

"As if!" Harry embraced the vampire's toned arm, pressing his warm cheek against the white and cold skin "I am a lovely and modern 72 year old man... You, on the other hand, would already rest on a grave, being nothing more than a skeleton."

Edward laughed.

"But seriously..." the human went on "Not wanting to ruin your expectations,but already ruining them: I'm not yourdamsel in distress..."

The copper-haired boy sighed.

"I know… God help the person who bothers you"

"That's the spirit!"

"But still, promise me to be careful. And don't go to the woods alone..." the vampire pleaded softly.

"You're not giving up on this topic, are you?"

"No way"

"Okay, I promise to be cautious and give you more peace of mind..." Harry said as he raised his right hand in promise while his left behind his back. Edward narrowed his eyes.

"You're crossing your fingers with your other hand, aren't you?"

"Me?"Harrysquinted innocently "I have no idea what you're talking about..."

"You little cheater!!!"Edward hugged him pressing his lips against Harry's neck while the wizard laughed. Soon they were kissing tenderly.

A loud meow broke their kiss, turning the vampire's attention back to an orange-haired cat with wrinkled face and a fuzzy brush-like tail - itwasCrookshanks, Hermione's familiar who was coming down the stairs while chasing a brown fat rat.That wasScabbers, Ron's familiar.

Harry sighed as Crookshanks held the rat in his mouth and Edward smiled as he saw the cat wagging his tail happily.

"Crookshanks! Lethim go!"Harry commanded.

Crookshanksstared at him disinterestedly with his big yellow eyes.

"Let him go... Now!" the wizard said once more and the catreluctantlyreleasedScabbers, who ran startled under the couch."Frankly, it's almost like watching an eternal episode of Tom & Jerry…"

Edward would respond if it wasn't for the fact that Crookshanks jumped on his lap, curling around himself like a fluffy orange ball. The vampire smiled as he stroked the soft fur with his fingers.

"He likes you" Harry pointed out with a smile as he sat next to him.

"It's weird because animals don't usually approach us..." Edward replied with a soft smile.

The wizard raised his eyebrows.

"The smell of vampiresstresses animals,who feel endangeredby our presence..." he explained.

They both fell silent for a moment, Harry resting his head on Edward's shoulder as he caressed the cat.

"When I was a human, I loved animals..." Edward recalled "I kind had a lonely childhood... I spent most of my free time with my dogs..."

Harry smiled sweetly at him.

"Dogs?"

"Yes... I'm very fond of dogs"

"Oh... Maybe one day I'll give you a puppy then..." the wizard said.

"Don't do that… I don't want to scare the poor thing" Edward replied, kissing his forehead as Crookshanks get off his lap when sawScabbersrunning again.

"Believe me, I already have one in mind that will be perfect for you" Harry said with a mischievous twinkle in his green eyes.

Edward smiled, tenderly kissing his lips, but stoppedwhen he saw a white owlwatching him with narrow eyes.

"Harry…?"

"Yes?"

"Is it my impression or that owl is judging me?"

The wizard looked in the direction the boy was looking, seeing the owl perched on the windowsill.

"Oh finallyshe has come back...EdwardI wantyou to meetHedwig..."Harry said extending his arm, causing the owl to spread the white wingsand fly into the room, landingsoftlyon the wizard's arm "My familiar!"

Hedwigregarded Edward with her golden-yellow eyes suspiciously, looking at Harry then.

"Don't worry... Edward is trustworthy, he's my... Well, he's my boyfriendnow"Harry muttered as he fingered the bird's head, which seemed to be quieter.

The vampire looked at them curiously.

"Witches and familiars share a special connection..." Harry said to the other "We are protect each other... She was kind of anxious to see me with you"

"Oh..."

"But everything is fine now… You canpet her if you want to" the human offered his arm with the bird toward the vampire.

Edward looked at Harry and cautiously lifted his fingers to the owl, which tilted her head.He touched her, feeling the texture of her silky, shimmering white feathers while Harry looked at them with a bittersweet expression.

"She's beautiful..."Edward said sincerely.

"She says thanks…" Harry smiled softly as he got up from the couch and walked to the window, extending his arm outward and causing Hedwig to fly away "You stay there… I'm going to the kitchen to get something to eat… I'm starving…"

Edward nodded, watching the boy walk down the hallway that led to the house's kitchen, leaving him alone in the living room.He took the opportunity to check his phone, opening incoming messages.

Alice: So how's my favorite couple?

Edward rolled his eyes as he typed.

None of your business.

Minutes passed and the phone vibrated.

Alice: rude!!!

Alice: I don't know how a sweetheart likeharrycould see something in you!

Alice: but whatever… send him a hug to me and say that esme wants him to come visit usbecauseshe misses her new son-in-law.

Edward sighed feeling embarrassed.

He hadn't announced to his family about the news of his relationship status, because he didn't want them to make a fuss andcomments about it, but it was hard to hide the fact when everyone seemed attentive to his movements and soon all his parents found out and they reacted as expected: Alice hugged him and jumped through the house excitedly while Jasper offered aformal greeting and well wishes.Rosalie gave to him a rare and sincere smile telling himto "don't push Harry away with his dramatic, angst, pessimistic thoughts".Emmett was the worst: the muscular vampire had the audacity, the nerve to give him sexual advices, leaving Edward in deep shock while the rest of his siblings had convulsions of so much laughter at their expense.

But no one was as happy as Carlisle and especially Esme.

His foster father patted him on the back, congratulating him and giving a long speech about how important it was for Edward to be optimistic about life and with the opportunity to perhaps find a mate.Esme, meanwhile, was in heaven,repeating how happy she was and telling her Harry was her perfect match since the night of Hermione's birthday party.

Not wanting to be alone, he got up from the couch, deciding to go to the kitchen to join the human.As he walked he noticed the absence ofpersonaldecorationin the wizard's house as there was nosuggestion that they were actually living there.Harry had explained to him that as they werepassing, there was no reason for them to make this place permanent- which led Edward to panic momentarily at the thought that Harry might leaveone day.

As he considered the details of a future where they would be together, Edward stopped asacoldairstreamed through his body, sending a chill through him.

Looking to the side, he saw that a door was open.Approaching, he saw that the door gave access to the basement stairs of the house, the steps being taken in total darkness, that not even his keen hunter's vision could discern what was going on below them.Edward felt the tingling in the back of his neck and small electrical discharges in his body...

"What are you doing?"

The vampire blinked as hewas taken aback by Harrystaring at him while holding a plate with sandwich.Edwardblinked andlooked down, seeingthathis handwas on the doorknob, something that made him perplexedbecause he doesn't remember to do such action.

"Uh… nothing…"hesaid releasing the doorknob "I was going in the kitchen to meet you"

"Oh, I see..."

"What's in here?"Edward asked with a nod to the door.

"Nothing... Just some magical trashfrom me and my friends..."Harry smiled, snapping his fingers andlocking the door.

"Let's go!"

Edward grinned as he put his hand on the shorter boy's shoulder, both walking into the living room so they could watch the horror movie again.

After the movie was over, Edward saw that Harry had fallen asleep on his side, looking peaceful in his sleep.The vampire gave a chaste kiss onthe wizard'shead, pulling a blanketto keep him warm on that cold, rainy night.Rising from the couch, careful not to wake him, he picked up the dirty dishes and walked into the kitchen,putting them in the washing machine.A few minutes later, Hermione had come through the back door while carrying a shopping bag.

"Hello Edward!"

"Hello, Hermione… How are you?"

"Perfectly fine…Where is Harry?"she asked as she set the bag on the counter.

"Sleeping on the couch ... He's tired for the hours you guys spent in the woods…"Edward said as he put his hands in his pockets.

Hermione stopped for a moment and smiled at last.

"Yeah, last night was a little exhausting for us... Ron is asleep so far ... In fact, almost hibernating I'd say..."the witch said casually as she unpackedher bag shopping "Are you guys having fun?"

"Yes, sure... A night fullof blood and mutilation..."Edward pretended to frown asHermione paled "We are watching a horror movie"

"Oohhhyeah, of course..."she laughed nervously.

The two remained in comfortable silence until Hermione murmured in a restrained voice.

"You know… I'm… I'm grateful to you"

"Hm… For what?"

The girl sighed as she tucked a strand of hair behind her ear, crossing her arms as she leaned against the counter.

"For making my friend happy these past few days… For making things lighter for him.It was so long agothat I didn't see him like that, since…"she murmured thoughtfully.

Edward looked down and smiled but was unable to miss the subtle message hidden in the witch's words.

"You mean… Since Cedric?"Edward asked cautiously.

Hermione raised her brown eyes to him in surprise,standing still for a few seconds until she gathered herself and nodded.

"Yes… In a way"

Edward was silent for a moment, staring at his shoe.

"Has Harry had any kind of relationship to anyone after him?"he asked uncertainly.

The two were silent for a few seconds.

"Yeah..." Hermione replied "Well… He dated Ron's sister,Ginny,in the late80's for a while..."

Edward bit his lower lip.

"Did he like her?"

Hermione looked thoughtful.

"Yes… But not the wayshe wanted it.Ginnywas heartbrokenbutunderstood thatHarrycouldn't correspond to her on the same way ... He could neverconnect with her orother people after…"Hermione broke off abruptly.

The vampirefrowned slightly, moistening his dry lips.He could once again feel thatclose in his chest and lump in his throat, unable to say anything for long minutes.Looking out the kitchen window, he saw the leaden gray sky with heavy clouds, while his curiosity for answers, which bordered on masochism, consumed him.

"How… How was he like?"

Hermione seemed to be taken aback, but took a deep breath in understanding who Edward was asking.

"Cedric was… He was kind and good… Incredibly handsome too" the witch smiled wistfully as she seemed to revisit old memories "All the girls at school fancied him and I admit that I, too, for a short while period of time..."

Edward stared at the floor.

"It's funny that after all those years, I still associate him the image of a Prince Charming… The kind who have shining armor and ride a white horse… And at times even made me believe in fairy tale, when I saw him with Harry, the way they interacted with each other..." she murmured with a vague look.

Hermione fell silent and went on.

"In addition toadmiration, Iconfess thatI felt a little jealous when I saw them... Not that I wanted one of them… But... I wanted someone to look at me the same way they look each other... I was quite romantic"

Edward's face collapsed into a hurt expression, catching the attention of Hermione who quickly turned regretful.

"Edward ...I'm so sorry, I..."

"No, no... It's..." he took a deep breath "It's okay, I just..."

Hebroke off, rubbing the back of his neck with his hand as he closed his eyes.

"What happened…" he whispered "What happenedwhen he first saw me? How he reacted?"

Hermione pursed her lips in a thin line, seeming to ponder whether or not to tell.

"He... Well... When we arrivedathome, he cried all day..." she saidsoftly "Seeing you was somewhat shocking to all ofus..."

Edward snapped his tongue on the roof of his mouth with a bitter smile.

"I understand that should be hard for you, this whole thing… It's crazy, for sure... But don't feel defeated by it" Hermione said cautiously, friendly putting her hand on the vampire's one "I say this, because I believe in your potential... I think you'll find a way to make it all work out..."

Edward smiled at her wistfully.

"Thanks... That means a lot to me" he answered at last, being interrupted by a vibration in his jeans pocket. "Sorry, just a moment"

He picked up his cell phone,seeing that it was a message from Alice.

Family meeting.Now.

"I have to go home..."he saidputting his phone in his pocket "I'll talk to Harrybefore I go... Good night Hermione"

"Good night Edward… Say 'hello' to your family for me."

Edward grinned and walked away, walking into the living room where Harry was still sleeping on the couch,wrapped in the blanket like a burrito.He approached the wizard, kneeling in front of him, carefully taking off his glasses, placing them on the coffee table in front and leading his fingers to the dark hair of the wizard.Edward would wake him upso he could say goodbye, but something made him stop.

Little flashes of images and sounds invaded his mind as if he wererememberingsomething.It took the vampire long seconds to realize that hehad found a breach in Harry's mental shields and that he was seeing the wizard's dreams at that very moment.

Edward was euphoric, smiling as he followed those images, for it was as if he were beside Harry in that dream, or rather as if he was dreaming about it himself.

Harry's dream was of himself walking through aforest where birds sangas rays of sunshine bathed the place in warm golden light, colorful butterflies perched on the various wildflowers along the way and in front of him a huge apple tree with green apples, except for one with a temptingly bright red color.

Harry from this dream was on his tiptoes and with some difficulty took the apple, taking a deep bite.

And suddenly theywerenolonger inan idyllic, beautiful and charming place.

It was now a creepy place where crows flew across a red sky, fireblazing in crackling flamesin the trees of dry branches, a lot of smoke accompanied by a sickening smell that resembled sulfur.Edward saw that Harry looked startled to look at his blood-covered hands as he looked at the large apple tree that instead of fruit hung several rotting corpses.Then a noise echoed through that place, the sound of wood breakingandcracking...The trunk of the tree opened, leavinga hugehumanoidcreature,butat the same time animalistic, with a goat's head with long curved horns, in its belly a huge mouth in which sharp teeth seemed to want to devour whatever lay ahead, cracked hooves instead of feet...

That thing was the evil incarnate.

It was the Devil.

The Devil raised his hand with sharp claws toward them, rapidly approaching...

"FUCK!!!"

Their connection was broken and Edward could see in hundredths of seconds thatHarry'sbodyfell on the couch after it levitated for a few inches.The boy was panting as his heart was beating at a fast pace,wide eyes watchingaround him to see if hewas indeed in that forest.

"Shhh, it's alright,it's alright, I'm here..."Edward said absorbed in fright as he hugged the human, rubbing his back gently as he wrapped his arms around his shoulders and neck, hiding his face in his chest.

Harry swallowed hard.

"Harry, it's alright ... It was just a nightmare... You're safe... I'm here... It was just a nightmare..."the vampire said, kissinghis boyfriend's head "Breathe deep down... Follow my breath... Yes... Very good..."

The wizard stood for minutes until he regained his calm, cringing into the taller boy's embrace.

"I think it's time to stop to watch so manyhorrormovies, don't you agree?"Edward's cold lips rubbed the boy's forehead, who laughed softly in response.

Harry straightened, looking at Edward shyly.

"Thank you..."

"No need to thank... I said I would protect you didn't I?"he teased.

"Oh, do not be pretentious..." Harry gavea slight slapon Edward's hand on his waist.

"My damsel in distress..."Edward fiddled withthe wizard's lock of hair "So helpless and fragile..."

"I'll show you who is the damsel in distress..."Harry said sarcastically.

"I'm sure of it, but not for now…I have to go home."

"So soon?"

"Unfortunately... Family meeting..."

"Oh..."

"But if you need me, just call me… Or do what you did that time, 'astral projection'… Whatever you prefer"

Harry sighed.

"Fine..."he stood up, holding Edward's hand as they both walked to the door.

"Before I forget, Esme asked to say she's missing you and wants to see you more often…"

Harry frowned.

"I know..." Edward shrugged "My parents might be too excited about this thing of us being together"

"Alright, I understand ... I like your parents, they're very kind"Harrysaid as he opened the door.

"Don't say that in front of thembecause they'll make everythingeven more embarrassing than already is"Edward said with a smile.

Harry laughed.

"Good night Ed"

"Good night, Harry" thevampire said, giving achaste kiss on the other's lips. "See you tomorrow, my damsel"

"Get out,your jerk!"

Edward laughed as he walked toward his Volvo.

.

.

.

Edward walked into his house, walking into the living room, frowning when he saw that his parents and siblings were gathered in the room, all with concerned and thoughtful expressions.

"What is it?"The vampire asked.

"Alice had a vision..."Jasper said as he held his wife's hand.

"What did you see?"

"Son... First of all, be calm, all will be fine..."Carlisle said in prevention.

"We'll take care of thesituation.It will be all right"Esme assured him.

Edward didn't like that at all.

"Alice... What did you see?!"He repeated through his teeth.

The little vampire looked athim withwide goldeneyes.

"Victoria is on our way... Withan army of newborns... She wants revenge on us and especially you...She knows about you and Harry"

Chapter End Notes

Although my story is an AU, I make sure to include small details of the Harry Potter canon, so thanks to Potterpedia and Pottermore! XD

PS: If the Twilight characters went to Hogwarts, which houses would they be sorted in your opinion?

In my opinion, Edward would be a Gryffindor, Jasper and Alice on Ravenclaw, Carlisle, Esme and Emmett on Hufflepuff and Rosalie on Slytherin.

And Bella? I'm still wondering...

Thank you guys for all the kudos and comments! 3

Threat

Chapter Summary

Enemies... Enemies everywhere!

Chapter Notes

Sorry for the delay in posting ... College and work are sucking my life, energy and free time. Yay, adult life!!! *crying in bed*

The plus side is that I have a lot of chapters written, the downside is that I need time to translate and correct them (apart from that I forgot the password from the social network where I communicated with my beta, so this chapter is un-betad, and all mistakes are mine! @starcrossedlion, miss ya buddy!)

See the end of the chapter for more notes

CHAPTER XIV

THREAT

It was absolutely silent in the woods that night, except for the sounds of the cold wind blowing through the tree branches as well as occasional thunders announcing that could rain at any moment.

As humans slept peacefully in their homes, feeling protected by their locked doors or even guns in their drawers, in the forests surrounding this quiet city they thought they knew so well, there were dangers far beyond their comprehension, dangers in which they thought there were existent only in horror movies... They didn't even dream that while sleeping at that moment, seven vampires were standing like statues in a spot of the woods, vampires they saw every day in their work or study places.

Lucy, a nurse at the Forks hospital who was just taking a nap between her shifts, couldneverhaveimagined that Dr. Carlisle Cullen, a brilliant doctor and extremely kind man who she saw daily,wasactually a three hundred years old vampire.Jessica Stanley, volleyball athlete and future Forks HighSchoolProm Queen,couldneverhaveimagined that the Cullens, the weirdest and most beautiful teenagers in the entire city, drank the blood from brown bears and deer every weekend.

But there they were.

All seven, aware of any sound or movement that might indicate the approach of an enemy they didn't expect to meet - and to be honest, hadeven forgottenher existence.

"Are you sure this is where you saw her?"Carlisle asked Alice.

Everyone looked at her with different kinds of apprehensive expressions.

"Yes... At any moment she'll come..." She answered with complete certainty, staring straight ahead and concentrating on keeping her mind focused in case she had a vision.

Edward kept his mouth shut in a thin line, his face a stoic expression. If Alice's vision was correct, Victoria would run through that part of the forest near the Calawah River at any moment, a move that was strange if they think carefully about it.

Jasper, with extensive experience in battles and battle strategy, has come up with two possibilities.

The first is that Victoria could be conducting a reconnaissance of nearby areas, a common thing to do when planning a tactic to attack enemies.

The second was that she was deliberately trying to draw the Cullens' attention to announce her presence or to lure them to a certain location and surprise them with an attack from her "army".This second option was worryingsimply because they should remember that there was a group of newborns led by her, an army of vampires who were at the height of their physical strength but totally out of control, like wildanimals.

As he waited impatiently, a part of Edward's mind remembered for the hundredth time the visions Alice had shown him — not exactly visionsof things that wouldhappen,ofa future probability, but things that had already happened and were occurring.

.

Rain.

Lights blurred by water.

Distant sounds of car horns and sirens miles away.

She was hiding in the darkness of an alley in Seattle's industrial district near the pier.In silence she watched with her hunter's eyes a potential prey, but this time with a different purpose.

The first thing she felt was his scent being amplified by the damp rain air, a scent that made her mouth fill with venom and her throatburnwith thirst.

She ignored her instinct.That wasn't what she was there for.

Human eyes were too weak to see well in those conditions, but she could.She saw that he seemed like a good choice: tall, athletic, apparently healthy.He was perfect for her purposes.

She flew as faster than an arrow, pushing the man to the ground who was visibly stunned to be hit from nowhere.

"Who's there?" He said shakily as he looked around and saw no one. He repeated the question as he turned his back, trying to see what or who had done it.

She smiled, running once more toward him, this time throwing him against a wall, making him gasp in pain - or at least what he thought to be pain ... What a little fool! Soon he would know what real pain was.

He got up and ran to the pier, but stopped for a moment, clenching his fists and shouting in defiance against her, probably driven by an adrenaline rush. She liked it ... Almost everyone she hunted behaved similarly to shaky, defenseless lab mice, even peeing in their pants in fear.

Not this one. He was tough.

Before he could say one more thing, she ran after him, taking his hand and digging her teeth into his skin, all in seconds.He fell to the ground, screaming in pain as the venom began to spread through his veins.

Now he knew whatpainwas.

.

.

Edward moved his head to his right in a fraction of seconds as he heard the sound of a branch being broken. Before he could run in that direction, Emmett put a hand on his chest, nodding for him to look carefully.

The bronzed-haired vampire saw that it was only a deer that, seeing them, ran away as fast as could. Animals had the same reaction upon finding a vampire, being driven by a prey's survival instinct as it was about to be hunted by its predator.

He returned to his starting position, even more tense than usual.

.

Victoria watched with some contempt and even disgust at the group of twenty-three newborns fighting among themselves over six humans who were looking interror at these red-eyed demonic creatures.Three of them began fighting with each other, resulting in one having the head shattered in splinters like a marble statue and causing cries of horror in the chained humans.

Great.

Now she had twenty-two newborns for her army.

"It's not enough" she said, modulating her voice so that it sounded melodious to the man beside her.

"I don't think it's wise... We're getting too much attention," he replied.

She turned to him with a seductive smile.

"Who cares?" She whispered, placing her hand on his arm suggestively. "We're powerful... You're powerful, darling… But we need more power!"

They turned to see that two more vampires had been dismembered as well as the blood of humans spilling over the wall and floor as the newborns clustered around them, biting them and sucking them into different limbs like arms, legs, hands and even face.

They all resembled like hungry dogs.

Victoria rolled her eyes.

"Of much more power".

.

"She's almostcoming..." Alice said to her family with a whisper."Get ready!!!"

Edward flexed his legs in response, feeling a growl bubble in his chest inanticipation.

.

.

Victoria was sitting on a branch of a tree, shrouded in the darkness of the night, hundreds of feet from the Cullen house.

She noted that vampires seemed to have a kind of party.

She growled softly, furious that they were happy and carefree, celebrating something while she...

Victoria shook her head with a hateful expression sculpting her beautiful face, taking a deep breath and staying focused.Bouncing on the floor, she ran toward the house for a detailed view, but still keeping a considerable distance.She needed to know if their coven had grown larger or smaller.

She smiled to herself, thanking the fact that their home had those large windows that gave a good view of the inside.Looking at it, she recognized the blond man who was the head of the family, dancing with his wife.Quickly searching, she saw thetiny short-haired vampire, Alice... She knew her namebecause itwas her James who turned Alice when she was a demented girl from a Mississippi sanatorium.Beside her was a blond guy who had several bite scars on his face, a blond girl who looked like a life-size Barbie, a tall, very muscular guy...

There were also two others, a red-haired boy and a dark-haired girl.

New additions to the coven?

She soon dismissed it.They were humans.

Rummaging again she finally saw him , the youngest of teenagers, the copper-haired vampire who killed her mate, dancing with a dark-haired human boy.Victoria watched the scene carefully, seeing they two spin smoothly with the sound of slow music until they kissed.

She gave a cruel smile.

She already knew what to do.

.

.

"ON YOUR LEFT!!!" Alice exclaimed.

In milliseconds they all ran in the indicated direction.

Edward growled at the sight of Victoria's gust of red curls that contrasted with the darkness of the woods like flames of fire. She didn't even bother to turn to look at them and even though she was running at supernatural speed, she did it lightly, almost carefree.

She ran as if there weren't seven vampires hunting her right now.

"DON'T LET HER ESCAPE!!!" Rosalie shouted, irritated by the audacity of that tattered nomad who was acting so careless about them.

"NOT FUCKINGWAY!!!"Emmett replied to his wife, leaping past Edward, staying a short distance from her until he grabbed her by the shoulder, making him smile at his victory by capturing her."I GOT YOU!!!"

Emmett's joy was short because Victoria grabbed his arm and flung to the side, making him collide with violence in the trunk of a tree with a bang broke, falling in the way in which they run, delaying the persecution. Edward quickly swerved to the right and jumped in the path she followed, his eyes focused on not losing sight of her.

She was fast, very fast, her bare feet barely touching the ground as she ran, sliding gracefully and lethally between the trees like a panther during her hunt. As if having fun with chase, Victoria used the tree trunk to propel her legs, like acrobats of a circus show. Jasper growled angrily at that provocation, mimicking her movement and getting extremely close to catching her in midair, but failed by inches and milliseconds of synchronization.

"SHE'LL ESCAPE!!!"Esme shouted to her family as she saw to where Victoria was leading them.

"NO, SHE WON'T!" Edward shouted, running and jumping as far as he could, managing to be two yards away from her, close enough that the redhead's scent filled his lungs.

Hearing the sound of running water, Victoria jumped up, crossing the flowing river to set her feet on the other bank with a triumphant smile.

"STOP!!!" Carlisle shouted, causing all of them to immediately stop the persecution on the shore. "She's in another territory!"

Edward's golden eyes were glassy as he stared at Victoria, who stared him back with her black eyes full of a twisted amusement, contempt and a bloodthirsty desire for revenge. Edward could read her thoughts, a succession of memories and random images that showed the deaths of innocents for the creation of her army, the face of James, both torturing and killing Bella, along with images that were idealizations of her sadistic desires.

She planned digging her hand into the chest of the black-haired boy, Harry, who would scream in deep agony, tearing out his still beating heart and throw out his body to her newborns who would drink his sweet blood. She imagined Edward witnessing it all and then killing him with his family.

"I'm going to kill your little boyfriend... Slowly… And I'll make you watch everything" Victoria whispered with a smile, staring at him as if making a promise.

Edward lifted his upper lip revealing his razor-sharp white teeth, feeling his chest tremble at the beastly growl that grew in him and escaped through his venom-filled mouth. He growled loudly, a guttural sound that bordered on the demonic. His mind was taken over by his inner monster that would only be satisfied when it ripped the head off that bitch and she was burning into a pyre until turned to dust.

"EDWARD, NO!" Carlisle screamed in despair as he saw his younger and oldest son leap across the Calawah River, invading Quileute territory and breaking his own treaty with the chief of the tribe for decades.

Edward didn't care or even heard the clamor of his parents and siblings shouting for him to return.

He wouldn't go.

That part of the forest was unknown, it smelled terribly of a wet dog like all wolves and there was really a possibility that he was headed straight for a trap, but Edward went on, growling furiously at the vampire who was laughing wildly when she saw that she had teased him like that... How it would end, only God knew.

Looking up, he jumped up, holding on to a branch and using it as a prop to propel his body into a great leap, landing his feet effortlessly on the ground and getting very close to her, reaching out to grab her.A little longer and he would hold her in a deadly hug, already feeling the sensation.

"URGH!!!"

Edward was hit by something coming from his right side, landing violently on the dirt floor while a body was on top of him. Blinking, still feeling stunned by the unexpected movement, he saw fangs of the size of a little finger was inches from distance from his face, brown eyes dominated by fury and claws that reduced his shirt to shreds but being inefficient to damage the petrified skin of his chest.

'Got you, leech!'Jacob Black's mind proclaimed in a mixture of victory and fury as he growled in his animalistic form.

Edward growled back, breaking free of the huge wolf that crouched his front legs in an attacking position, his sharp canines exposed as the hairs of his back were raised.The vampire gave a quick glance at the direction he was running… Victoria was already gone.Looking ahead, he saw that Jacob was beginning to approach in slow steps, ready for the attack.

"Jacob..." Edward raised his hands in redemption, controlling himself to use his calmer tone of voice."I don't want to fight... Please…"

'You'll not fight, leech, you'll die!You'll pay for what you did!!!'

Quick footsteps accompanied by grows were heard by the vampire and soon he was surrounded by seven wolves of different colors and sizes, leading by one who was the largest of all, black-haired, mature-looking and majestic in bearing.

Sam Uley.

'Jacob... Back off!'His mental voice commanded.

Jacob growled in response as another wolf approached him, gray-haired.Edward recognized as Leah Clearwater, the only woman in Sam's pack.

'He has invaded the territory, Sam... We have every right to kill him!'Leah threw her thoughts to her Alpha, while part of the wolves agreed on a chorus of supportive thoughts.

'And cause a war with his family?Make one of you...'Sam looked at the younger wolves except forJacob '...to die?Is that what all of you want?!'

'The treaty says ...'Jacob replied.

Sam growled loudly at Jacob and even Edward felt the urge to take a small step back in respect.

'I know very well what the treaty says and I don't need you to remind me, Jacob.The role of the pack is to protect our people and we'll not achieve this by seeking fights that will cause preventable deaths.Stop thinking only about you and your personal revenge... Back off!'

'This has nothing to do with her, Sam…'Jacob replied sourly, approaching Edward with his fangs showing.

'Jacob...'

Jacob glared at Edward as the vampire stared at his own reflection in the wolf's brown eyes, seeing that even though his own face seemed calm, his mind was utter chaos.

'JACOB, I TOLD TO BACK OFF!' Samused his Alpha command to Jacob, who grunted as he stepped back along with Leah, the rest of the wolves bowing their heads in respect for their leader.

Sam approached the vampire, his dark brown eyes narrowed in distrust.

'You're Cullen telepath, right?Can you understand me? Can you hear me?'

Edward blinked in astonishment, shaking his head in positive.

'Good... The rest of your kind are in our territory?'

"No. On the other bank of the river." Edward answered.

'Um... Right.Wait for me for a moment.'Sam said turning his back to Edward, but glancing at the other wolves. 'As for you, I want to see you exactly where you are when return. Understood?'

The rest of the pack stared at each other, their thoughts of pure hostility being grudgingly restrained by their Alpha's command.

'Don't think this is over Cullen'Jacob scolded.

Edward clenched his jaw and stared at the floor with an expression of concern, not at Jacob Black's threats, but at his failed attempt at capture.By now Victoria was several miles away, meeting her gradually growing army of newborns... He clenched his fists as he remembered the threat she had made, her intention to use Harry as revenge and the way she wanted to do that... No!He wouldn't allow her to touch a single strand of Harry's hair, he wouldn't make the same mistake in underestimating his enemies as he did when he was with Bella. He learned his lesson.

He would protect Harry at all costs.

"Shall we?"

Edward lifted his head and saw that Sam was in human form, wearing a threadbare denim shorts with a sleeveless shirt while holding a brown envelope in one hand.

"To where?" Edward asked.

"Take me to your leader." Sam said."The rest of you continuethe patrol underJared'sordersand remember... Constant vigilance!"

The wolves nodded and ran together in one direction, deepinto thewoods, leaving Edward alone with Sam.

The two began to walk, Edward at a human pace to respect the condition theQuileuteAlphawas in,both silent for twenty long minutes.Arrivingon thebanks of the river, he saw that his family was still there, everyone's face carved withexpressions of anxiety, fear and apprehension.Emmett was the first to see him, whistling for his family to see that he had arrived.

Sam had taken a step forward, placing his hands behind his back in a position similartoa soldier.

"I want to talk to clan chief Cullen." Sam said in a normal tone of voicebecause heknew that vampires could hear him without problems.

The vampires looked at each other suspiciously and Carlisle sighed before jumping over theCalawahRiver, followed by his wife and children.

As they laid their feet on the floor, Esme shot Edward a look of maternal concern as she saw the state of his shirt, with clear claw marks and wondered if he had dueled a wolf.Edward shook his head quickly, assuring a look that he was well.

"First, I would like to offer my sincere apologies for the irresponsible behavior ..." Carlisle told while looking to his fist adoptive son"...in which Edward did.It is not something that will be repeated again."

Edward would say something, being immediately cut off by Esme.

"I hope this incident can be forgiven and forgotten by you, we don't wantany kind of conflict. Ourcoven hasalways respected and will respect the Quileutes and the treaty that guarantees ourpeaceful coexistence."The matriarch said with a kind smile.

"It's good to hear that..." Sam said in a calm voice."...but that'snot why I came here."

Carlisle blinked incredulously, as did the rest of the group.

"No?"

"No."

Sam paused for a moment, taking a deep breath as he held the envelope in both hands.Edward pondered for a moment the contents of what the Alpha carried so carefully.

"A week ago, the youngest of our pack, Seth, disappeared while doing a routine patrol on LaPushbeach…"

Edward immediately felt that this report wouldn't end well.

"…We searched for almost two days, finding only his clothes near the coast, but the scent trail had been erased by the rain."

"Did you call any authority?"Carlisle asked.

"We couldn't.If the police came to us, they would start investigating us, which would eventually lead to suspicions about the pack.We would becomesuspicious."

"But it's the disappearance of a teenager... You should have contacted the police."

"If any of your..." Sam looked with disgust at the five young vampires and then at Esme. "... Childrendisappeared, would you go to the police?"

Esme shrugged, understanding what he wanted to mean.

"In any case the Forks police also went to our reserve as some teenage boys had disappeared on the same day as Seth. The police found their car on the road, no theft or tampering signs." Sam explained.

"I think I read about it on the local news..." Jasper said, drawing attention to him. "They were studying at Forks HighSchooland some students also commented on their disappearance... It was the first case since Newton's son."

"It's not about disappearances anymore." Sam said in a voice free of any emotion.

"A vampireattacked them?" Edward asked.

"No...We found themin a remote part of the forest."Sam replied, hesitating for a moment.Edward tried to read his thoughts, but they were troubled by the strong emotions Sam tried to tame in order to express himself.Opening his eyes, the Alpha handed the envelope to Carlisle, who reluctantly took it in his hands.

Carlisle opened the envelope that was filled with photographs.

"Good Heavens..." the patriarchgasped,his golden eyes filled with terror.

Edward projected his power into Carlisle's mind, seeing through him what he saw.

Three mutilated decaying corpses hanging from crosses, with signs of torture and other atrocities, including one, with the decapitated head replaced by a goat's one.The next image showed Seth lying naked on the ground, his body also rotting, open and with signs that the flesh of his thighs and belly had beentorn and cut.

Edward felt deeply disgusted, just as when he had seen Mike Newton's body, only now muchworse than before, worse than he could imagine.

Jasper took the photos from Carlisle's hands and soon all the Cullens saw the contents of the images, all horrified, especially Esme, that if she could, she would be in tears.

"He was..." Sam paused for a moment."Seth was murdered and had parts of his body eaten... It was a mark of human teeth, but not like yours.Your venom would leave specific marks on the body."

"My God..." Esme gave a dry sob as she was hugged by her husband.

Sam paused for a moment longer, staring at his callused hands.

"He was just fifteen years old... He was under my responsibility."He whispered.

"It wasn't your fault."Carlisle whispered back.

Samignored,too bitter to be comforted by the words of a leech.

"After we found them, I photographed everything and buried the three humans in the woods.Seth's funeral and burial was theday before yesterday." Sam went on."I took the photos to the council of elders and we agreed that given the situation, even with our rivalry, we should have a conversation... So here I am."

Sam paused.

"Have you ever seen something like this?Do you know what could do this?"

Carlisle shook his head, his eyes fixed on the emptiness.

"No... I don't know anything with this kind of evilness."

"Witches..." Edward whispered unconsciously and frowning."Witches…"

Sam looked at the bronze-haired vampire as if he was out of his mind.

"What did you said?!"

"There are witches in Forks…" The vampire answered with conviction."The full moon is the moment when they... Perform rituals to extend their magical powers..."

Carlisle's eyes widened.

"Edward, aren't you suggesting that ..." his father said in dismay as his siblings began to look at each other.

"NO!!!" Edward protested looking at everyone."No... Harry would never, neverdo that. Neitherhis friends... Our friends for the love of what is sacred!!!"

"Who is Harry?!What does he know about this?!"Sam took a step toward Edward, his voice starting to get deeper.

Edward went silent.

"WHO IS HARRY?!"

"Harry, huh, he is my boyfriend.He, like his friends are... Witches. But not this kind!"

Sam started to growl, his fangs starting to grow.He was about to transform into the fullness of his lupine form.

"So, your boyfriend killed Seth, is that what you're telling me?!"hegrowled,moving closer to Edward, who was quickly supported by his siblings, surrounded him in a kind of protective circle.

"Don't you dare touch him, your mongrel!"Rosalie growled at the man.

"Remember you're at a disadvantage here..." Jasper threatened as Emmett clenched his fists with a crackle sound.

"You all, stop now!"Esme begged, approaching them with fear that it would result in an unwanted fight.

Both groups ignored her.

"No!"Edward continued, looking at Sam steadily, but a part of his mind was already in regret "It wasn't them, I was at Harry's house on the night Seth was killed! I was with them... Itcouldn'thave been them!!! It wasn't them!!!"

"And you expect me to believe you?!" Sam growled.

"You'll have to believe it if you don't want to hurt innocent people like Seth was!" Edward said.He knew it was a low blow on his part to use Seth as an argument, but he wanted to prove a point.

Sam stepped back, still enraged, but less than before, his claws digging into his palm until the blood dripped, the smell was unpleasant enough to not arouse interest in the vampires.

"I demand to talk to this Harry!" Sam growled.

"No! No way... Out of the question!!!" Edward answered.

"If not for good... I guarantee it will be for bad!" Sam threatened.

Edward broke free of his siblings, pointing his index finger at the wolf.

"Don't you dare come near him!!!" He threatened back.

"If your 'boyfriend'..." Sam spat the word with disgust "... is so innocent as you claim, he has nothing to hide, isn't it?"

Once again, everyone looked at Edward, expecting some reaction from him. He knew that everyone's opinion, especially that of his family, would depend on how he reacted to Sam's words.

Edward didn't want to expose Harry to one more unnecessary risk, but now it seemed impossible. If it wasn't enough to have Victoria, who wanted to rip his heart out, now Harry would have to suffer the mistrust a raging pack of werewolves, or rather shapeshifters, who believed he was guilty without even seeing him.

"Very well. I'll talk to him and we'll appoint a date to this meeting" Edward said resolutely. "But it will be at my house, with me and my family watching everything,"

Alice blinked in confusion and then her face illuminating with realization.

"Edward, I don't always say that, but you're genius!" Alice gave him a discreet smile of satisfaction.

Edward nodded a little. Their house was still with the protection that Harry and his friends casted and if the wolves crossed the line, they certainly would be in trouble.

"So it's decided..." Carlisle approached, using his old pacifying tone. "You and your pack are invited to come to my house to talk about it... You will be welcome as long as you respect the mate of my son."

Sam's mouth was in a thin line, his mind bubbling with anger as he saw that he was in a dead-lock: on the one hand he didn't want to subject himself to the terms given by the leeches, his mind encouraging him to search with his pack every corner of Forks until they find 'Harry and his friends' and extract the truth of them, even if using not-so-legal-methods, but on the other hand he knew that in doing so he would start a battle against the Cullens, ending the "Cold War" that existed between wolves and vampires and that guaranteed the peace of all.

He was at their mercy and hated them even more for it.

"Alright... The sooner it is the better." Sam said finally, his jaw clenched.

"Glad to hear it Sam." Carlisle said respectfully as he held out his hand, which was rejected by the young man.

"I..." Esme said as she approached, her face marred with pity and compassion. "I'm really, really sorry about what happened to Seth and I can't imagine how much you're all suffering from his loss."

"His death will not be in vain" Sam said, looking at all vampires "He'll be avenged."

"I'm sure so ..." Carlisle said, placing his hand on Esme's shoulder "And all of us would be honored to be able to help with whatever you need."

"Great!" Sam said sarcastically, starting to walk towardsthepart of the forest belonging to the wolves, but turning then."Before I leave... What are you all doing here in the first place?"

The vampires looked at each other for a moment.Another problem to be solved.

"Are you watching the news from Seattle and the region?"Jasper asked.

"Yeah...A wave ofgangkillingsor something..." Sam said with some disinterest.

"No... It'snotgangs." Alice said. "These are traces left by... Our kind. A vampire, Victoria, is creating an army of newborns to take revenge on us."

"What a pity." Sam said with irony."Good luck to you all."

"Good luck to all of us, for she will come with them here." Alice replied.

Sam's wry smile faded.

"What?"

"That's what you heard.We don't know when, but she will come.It will just be the beginning of a carnage." Jasper added.

Sam paused for a moment, looking around and taking a deep breath.

"I will take this to the council of elders." He replied."If true, the wolves will have to defend the city."

"It is true!"Edward replied sourly."I was running after her and would almost capture her if it wasn't for Jacob Black attacking me!!!"

Sam looked at Edward incredulously.

"Wait a minute... Is that why you are here?That's why you..."Sam pointed to Edward"...invaded our territory?"

"Yes" Edward answered."For what reason would I invade your territory in the first place?"

"You're crazy... No... You all are!" Sam said in awe.

"Pardon me?"Esme asked confused.

"There was no one in our territory!That crazy red-head bloodsucker here..." Sam pointed again to Edward "...wasrunning through the woods, growling and grunting to nothing until Jacob stopped him."

The Cullens were paralyzed.

Edward's golden eyes widened at Sam.

"No, no!She was there!My family and Ichased her, she jumped the river and came to your part of the territory!"He argued.

"No, you vegetarian leech, there was nobody!I guarantee to you, if a vampire were in our area, we would have destroyed immediately!" Sam replied."I ask you to return to your territory... And I look forward to meeting this Harry."

Edward and his family watched Sam transform into a huge black wolf, disappearing into the woods.As if waking up from a trance, one by one theyjumpedover the river, running back toward the mansion, all too confused to say anything.

That was not possible.

Theysaw her, smelled her, Emmett even physically touched her as well had been attacked by her and now Sam said there was no one?It made no sense... Although things in the last few months made no sense... They would think about that at a better time.

Edward felt his mindexhaustedby the over-information he had as well as the roller coaster of emotions he had spent in a so short time... Victoria, the newborns, the threat to Harry's life and the hatred that she incited him... The wolves,Jacob's resentment against him, the barbaric murder of Seth and the other three humans, Sam's demands, the fact that there were other witches in Forks who were already behind it, Sam threatening him and his family and saying that Victoria wasn't there... And lastly the fact that Edward had lied to everyone by saying that he was with Harry the night Seth had disappeared.

He wasn't.

He saw Harry only the next night, where he watchedhorror movieswith him on the living room couch.

Edward lied not to raise unfounded suspicions againsthis boyfriend and new friends, after all, he had made this mistake himself before.It wasn't as if Harry, Ron, and Hermione had anything to do with it.

They were innocent.

Harry was innocent.

He knew that... Didn't he know?

Chapter End Notes

So yeah... Things will be very interesting from this point!
Hope you guys like it!

The Rival

Chapter Summary

At one night Edward discovers intriguing information about Harry's life and past as well as taking an attitude he had never thought to do.

Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

CHAPTER XV

THE RIVAL

Harry was a boy with routines.

In his bedroom at night, he would put his vinyl records to play while reading books, doing his homework, writing inwhat appeared to be anotebook or with his phone for a few minutes,texting Edward orchecking hisemails.After some time, whenthe clock struck 1 a.m., Harry turned off the room lights with a waveof hand, curling on his blanket, leaving onlythe tuft of his black hairuncloaked, his breathing slowing down whilegradually was beginning to fall asleep.From time to timehe had mumbledsomething incomprehensibleand even levitated from his bed, but that onlyhappened around 3 a.m.when he was in a deep state of sleep.

In the morninghe woke up irritably, magically throwing the alarm clock against the wall,causingthe object to shatterand then berepaired by a spell until it wasin perfect state.With unruly hair, eyes heavy with sleep, still wearing his pajamas consisting of sweatpants that fell seductively on his hips complemented by an oversized cotton shirt, he walked slowly to the bathroom while his bed wastidied up with magic and garments still on the hanger floated until they landed on the mattress.

After half an hour, Harry came out of the bathroom wrapped in afluffy whitetowelwiththe drops of water still running down his backand somestill trapped in his hair, sparkling like dew.With a flick of his fingers, he dried his hair and stopped in front of themirror to get dressed - but unlike other humans (or vampires) who needed to wear piece by piece, Harry only gave a slight spinin front of his reflectionand when he stopped,he was wearing the clothes.If he didn't like the result, he would spin again, changing his clothes in justtwo seconds.When satisfied with his appearance, he would takehis bagand leave the room, ready for another day at Forks HighSchool.

Edwardknew thisroutine,for the past fourdays hehad observed it.

Anonymously, of course.

After the strange and inexplicable episode with Victoria and the veiled threat of Sam Uley, it became clear that Harry was no longer unknownto hislong-standing and enemy: the wizard was now the target of a furious and mistrust wolf packand a vengeful vampire, who wantedto killhim at any cost.AndEdward had no more peace of mindand consequentlybegan to guard and protect his boyfriend fromanyonewho dared to attackhim.He wouldn't make the same mistake again.

And once again, there he was, climbing a tree that had a good view to the wizard's bedroom window, hiding in the shadows of the night whose sky was covered by thicklayers of clouds andsitting on a thick branch enough to support his weight.He wouldn't leave until dawn and when he was sure that Harry was safe enough, only to meet the boy minutes later on the school.

And as Harry nibbled on the tip of a pen as he continued his nightly reading where he occasionally looked out the window and turned his attention to the book, Edward was unable to not think how repetitive this situation was.

Over a year ago, on the other side of town, he had been making his "night visits" at Bella Swan's house, and for a while she didn't know that either. Edward found that Bella enjoyed reading classic novels like Jane Austen or Charlotte Bronte, had a disorganized but always clean room, and that even though she was introvert and shy when awake, she chattered in her sleep, repeating the vampire's name several times. Edward again felt that bitter feeling of regret as he remembered the human girl and everything that happened...

And he would continue to relive such feelings if it were not for the fact that Harry no longer read but opened the window as he thrust his body out, his face contorted in an expression of impatience.

Edward went on alert.

Would anyone havestarted any attacks?!

Would the newborns have advanced without him noticing?!

Was it Sam and his pack?!

"Edward..."Harry saidimpatientlyin a low voice, but perfectly audible to the other supernatural boy"I know you're e here!"

The vampire blinked in disbelief, paralyzed for long seconds.

"I'll count to five...If you don'tcome here right now, I swear I'll call the police!" Harry repeated"One...Two... Three..."

Edwardawoke from his dazed state, feeling as embarrassed as a childbeingcaughtby hisparents in doing something that was forbidden.A small part of his head seriously considered running home and feigning dementia when Harry asked about it on the next day, but it was too late, for he was already walkingtowardthewizard's house,who was lookingathim sharplyfrom above.

"Come here!"The wizard ordered before leaving the window.

The vampire leaped effortlessly to the window and into Harry's room, staring at Harry with narrow eyes and crossed arms.

"Good Evening..."Edward whispered.

"Good Evening."Harry answered dryly.

"Well, I was passing by and..."

"Oh spare me that lame excuse Edward!You're an awful liar" Harry scolded"I know you've been watching me for days."

Edward felt ashamed.

"The first few times I let go, but now you're pissing me off... Why are you watching me?"

The bronze-haired vampirewas silent, considering what to answer.

"I... I'm not watching you..."

Harry frowned in response, causing the other to shrug.

"Okay, I'llrephrase it..." Edward approached him. "I'm watching over you, but it's to make sure you're safe."

The wizard raised an eyebrow.

"Safefrom what?"

"There are many dangers in Forks, Harry…" Edwardexplained with a soft voice"And…well…Ensuring your safety is my duty."

"Your duty?" Harry said skeptically."And your duty is basically what, Edward?Protect mefromlightning and thunder while I sleep?"

"That's too,if necessary"Edward answered seriously, causing Harry tounexpectedlylaugh in response and the vampire washappy to say that as the wizard seemed to relax a little bit.

"If you're aware of it, it's not necessary… I'm notafraid of that.Actually, I'm not afraid of almost anything"Harry repliedmildly"Butseriously now, I knowthere's something you're hiding from me."

Edward looked away.

"This city isn't safe ..."he repeated.

"Forks?" Harry asked skeptically.

Edward kept his gaze to the side.

"Edward, look at me..."Harryapproached tryinganotherapproach by placingbothhands on the perfect chiseled face of the vampire."Tell mewhat's going on"

"No."

"Edward..."Harryrepeated,his tone getting hard.

"It's nothing... It's just my unreasonable concern..."he tried to mislead.

"Concern for what?"

"Nothing in particular, I'm just beingsuper protective, you know... There's nothing, so… How was your day?"He tried once more to change the topic.

"Cutit out and talk right now"Harry snapped.

Edward was silent for long seconds.

"You won't give up until you know, do you?"

"No."Harry was incisive.

"What if I go out the window?Orkeepmy mouth shut without saying anything?"

"Then, you'll find out what I do to people when they don't tell metheinformation I want" Harry said in a somber tone, his pupils contracting to as a supernatural glow emerged in his eyes.

"Harry..."

"Don't make me to do it with you!" the wizard snapped.

Edward was silent as Harry stared at him.

"So…?"

"Alright..." Edward sighed in defeat"But first, I want to assure you that we are making every effort to prevent something from happening.I, mostly… Nothing will happen."

"Prevent what?"

"The newborns..."

"Yes, what about them?"

"They were with Victoria."Edward said cautiously.

Harry pouted as he seemed to think.

"Hmm…Who?"

Edward took a deep breath.

"Victoria...TheJames's mate, who… KilledBella..."Edward said slowly as his voice died as he finished the sentence.

"Ooohh yes... That one"Harry's face lit up for a second as he remembered the conversation he had with Edward at the school cafeteria months earlier"What abouther?"

"She's behind everything, the Seattle attacks... She's creating newborns."the vampire said cautiously"She's doing this for a specific reason, which is revenge on me."

Harry seemed to think for a moment.

"Andit's creating an army..."Harry reasoned with the pieces of information he had "She's after you for revenge... And consequently after me, isn't it?"

Edward nodded.

"But she and her monsterswon'ttouch you with a finger!"Edward assured him, caressingthe other's warm face"I will not allow it!"

Harry seemed tothink for a moment and took a deep breath.

"Well... Thiswill be fun" Harry's eyes twinkled"Things have been very quiet lately... Ron will be excited to hear about this."

"What?"Edward blinkedin disbelieffor the second timethat night"Harry… Did youhear what I said?"

"Yes..."Harry hummed as he jumped on his bed, sitting on the edge"A vampire and her armyarebehind us... So what?"

"'So what'?"

"Yeah… So what?" Harry repeated coldly "It's not like we can't handle it"

"Harry..."Edwardapproached him,his tone worried"Newborns are vile, animalistic creatures… Fifteen of them would be enough to decimate this entire city in an hour… You have no idea how serious this is, especially when they arecontrolled by someone whosegoal,the only goalishurting me through you."

"Edward..."Harry said his name slowly, as iftalking to a child. "Let them come,and we'll be prepared. Stopacting like a drama queen"

He opened his mouth to say something but closed it.There was no point in discussing this whenHarry acted so naturally and carefree.

"But there's another thing that you want to tell me, right?" Harry said calmly "What else are you trying to protect me from?"

The vampire passed closed his eyes.

There was still that.

"The pack of wolves..."

This timeHarrytook adeep breath.

"What about them?"He said monotonously.

"One of them... Well ..." Edward murmured."One of them, a boy of fifteen, was killed along with three others in the reserve..."

"Killed?"Harry asked witha frown, his attention focusing for whatwassaid"Killed like ... Like that other boy?"

"Yes... In similar circumstances, but worsethan that of Mike Newton, if possible... The alpha of the pack showed us the pictures he took... There are nowordsto describe how….Evil it was"

Harry paled.

" Hell..."the wizard said softly, thinking about information until his face wassuspicious"And how exactly didit get to me?"

Edward froze like a statue as he remembered whohad talked about Harry and his friends. Oops...

"Edward..."Harry said with narrow eyes.

"I'm so sorry..." Edward said exasperated."I didn't mean to, it was inadvertently… I wasso shockedthat I ended uptalking too much…"

Harry's green eyes stared at him with fury.

"I see!" The wizard countered"Now they think my friends and I are guilty?!"

"No!I mean, maybe, but I guarantee that everything will be okay." Edward explained. "Sam, the pack's alpha, just wants to talk to you.There's nothing tofear,Harry... You're innocent"

Edward paused for a moment, his face turning neutral.

"…Aren't you?"

"Of course I am! Edward..."Harry gasped in surprise"Are you suspicious of me?!Is that the reason you are watching me?!"

Edward bit his lower lip and went on.

"Harry... They were killed on the same full moon night you and yourfriends were in the woods..."Edward said cautiously"These are suspicious circumstances for… For other people"

"Yes,I told you so myself…" Harry confirmed"But I want to know about you.Are you suspicious of me?"

Edward paused for a moment as the wizard's face took on an angry expression everysecond of his silence.

"OUT!!! GET OUT!!!"Harry said furious, pointing to the window.

"No, Harry, wait!!!"Edward exclaimed exasperated"Wait… That's not what you're thinking, I swear!!!"

"Oh no?!"the wizard replied, feeling betrayed"I can see in your eyes!"

"What do you mean?"Edward asked confused.

"Why do I feel that deep downyou will always besuspicious of me when something like this happens?"Harrysaid.

Edwardshook his head as he wrappedHarry'sbodyagainst his in an immobilizing hugin a split second, kissing the boy's hair tenderlyin an attempt to soothe him.

"I swear I'm not suspicious at you, my darling... I knowthat you, Ron or Hermione wouldn't be capable to do anythingso... So evil..."the vampire whispered, while Harryfell silent"I know that as well as my family.Believe me"

Harry swallowed hard,standing still for long minuteswhile Edward's arms still wrapped around his body.

"So he wants to talkto me?"The wizard asked softly, his cheek resting on the other's chest.

"Yes… The meeting will be in my house and I'll be by your sideall the time… I won't let any of those dogsdo anything to you…"he reassured as his fingers stroked the wizard's hair.

"Oh..."Harry whispered.

"I trust you... With all my heart." He added.

Edward lifted the boy's chin, pressing their lips on a chaste kiss, his free hand stroking the wizard's waist as their bodies kept a proper distance - their kisses were still calm, gentle andwithout pressure because the vampire respected the fact that Harry was still adapting to the idea that they were in a relationship, despite the circumstances.

But at times like these,when Harry wasin his arms, Edwardfelt hisotherselfscratching the mental walls of self-control that he had built over the decades, an alter ego of himself thathad beenbornthe moment he became a vampire.This otherEdward was more primitive, animalistic,dark, sexual... This Edward growled with satisfaction as he felt his hands on thewizard'swarm and smallbody, delightedinimagining touching himin a moreintimate way, being able to makeHarry moanhis nameand beg for moreon the moment hewas inside him, between his warm legs, claiming him in every waya mancould do... All these primitive desires that until then were asleep, wasnow exploding violentlyinto Edward's mind, buthe could only suppress this explosion through chaste kisses.

Edward jerked back in an abrupt leap, gaspingasa lightning bolt passed through his stony body as Harry stared at him with wide eyes.

"Heyis everything okay?Did I do something wrong?"Harry asked.

Edward closed his eyes, breathing through his mouth as he tried to think of anything other than the fact that he was starting to have an erection.

"Yes, just ..."he took a deep breath once more"Justneeda second..."

He counted to five and opened his eyes again, seeing that the wizard was still looking at himwith concern.

"Your eyes ... They're black!"Harry exclaimedsoftly.

Edward stared into the mirror across the room, seeing his own face in a frightened mask as his eyes were black as onyx, a physical sign shown by vampires when they were thirsty... Or when they were possessed by their primitive instincts – including the sexual instincts.

"My sincere apologizes..."the vampire whispered, shaking his head as if trying to shake off thattrace of his dirty thoughts "I almost lost my control."

"Because of my blood?" Harry asked innocently, worried in cause discomfort on his boyfriend.

"Yeah..."he replied simply, turning towardthewindow "I'm going back to my vigil. Sleep well Harry"

"Wait..."Harry approached him.

Edward turned to look at him.

"Yes…?"

"Don't go... Stay, please..."the wizard blushed softly as he said the words.

"I don't think it's appropriate"Edward straightened.

Harry raised his eyebrow skeptically.

"And being outside my house, watching me sleep all nighton a tree,is appropriate?!"the wizard sneered.

"How do you know that?" Edward mumbled and looking to the window where a white owl was on the railing "Oh... Hedwig!"

"It would be comical if it wasn't weird, you know..." Harry joked.

"It's notweird..." Edward defended himself "Once again, I was protecting you... And I..."

"...And you?"

"Ilike watching you sleep. It'skind offascinating"he admitted.

"This is soweird, Ed…" Harry laughed "Next time I'll call the police"

Edward would have blushed if he could.

"But since you want to do your 'vigil'... You can stay with me..."Harry continued with a sweet smile.

"Alone... In your room ...?"The vampire smiled.

"Yes... How scandalous..."the wizard whispered as if it were a secret, making Edward laugh out loud.

"If you insist..."Edward said finally, whilelooking at Harry intently.

Harry was once again wearing his sweatpants with anemerald green knitted woolsweaterwith a big "H" on the front, the color of the garment further enhancing his eyes.

"I like your sweater..."Edward muttered, causing Harry smiled while looking down and touching the fabric.

"Ohthank you ...Ron's mom who made it for me... In alltheYulesshe knits asweaterfor family and friends..."the wizard smiled affectionately as he remembered theWeasleymatriarch.

"Yules?"

"Muggles celebrate Christmas... Witches celebrateYule."Harry explained.

"Oh, I see... Anyway, it suits you..."the vampire complimented earnestly, causing Harry's cheeks to be dyed pink.Edward looked around Harry's room andexclaimed "So this is where you rest..."

The room was small but comfortable.

A spacious bed lined with soft white sheets and inviting-looking pillows.A desk with Harry's MacBook beside scattered papers and piles of differenttextbookson thesurface.There was also a small shelf of aged-looking books written in a languagethat Edward couldn't read;On the wall were posters of old movies, as well as a red and gold pennant pinned over the bed, with the word "GRYFFINDOR" written with a lion figure.

' Would it be some English rugby team?'Edward pondered for a moment.

But what was most striking was the ceiling: above them was a night sky dotted with stars and galaxies, so close and so real that Edward was sure he could reach one if heraised his hand high.

"Wow, that's...Breathtaking,"he said in wonder.

"I know…"the wizard whispered as he lay back on the bed and offered forEdward to lie beside him "It's a similar spell used in the ceiling of Hogwarts Great Hall"

"Hogwarts?Your magic school?"Edward asked as he lay down next to the wizard.

"Yes..."Harry confirmed with a smile.

"Must be a fantastic place..."

"Yeah, it is..."

The two stood for long minutes, watching the starry sky to move in a cosmic dancewhile occasional shooting starsstreaked that celestial dome.

"That's the Canis Majorconstellation..."Edward whispered as he pointed forefinger at theaforementionedgroup of stars as silver lines drewthe shape of the constellation.

"And that's Sirius, thebrightest star in the sky!"Harry said softly with an affectionate smile forming on his lips.

Edward looked at the wizard for a moment curiously.

"What is it?"

Harry chuckled softly, approachingEdward as he restedhis cheek on the vampire's broad shoulder.

"Sirius ismygodfather'sname..."thewizard explained in a homesick tone.

"Oh..."Edward immediately became interested in the direction of the conversation, as he loved to know a littlemore about Harry's past and his family"How is he?"

"He is almost like a second father to me, although not quite what you would expect from a'conventional'godfather..."the British boy said as his fingers playwith the necklacearound his neck."Helooks like a rebel rock star, with the 'I-don't-give-a-fuck'attitude along with the tattoos… At first sight, he may seem a little frightening, but in fact he's a prankster at heart"

Edwardsmiled at those wordsso full of affection.

"We in the family call him Padfoot."

"Padfoot?"

"Yeah... It's because he can turn into a big black dog and he has big paws..."Harry laughed softly making the vampire laugh too.

"Oh… He's an… What's the name again?"

"Animagus."

"That's one… Are you an animagus too?"

"No, I'm not yet"Harry explained."But my papa can turn into abig stag"

Edward grinned at the wizard as his gaze dropped to the necklace he always wore.

"It's an exquisite piece..."he said leading his fingers up to the delicategolden birdpendantwith wings that connected the thin gold chain.

"It's aGolden-Snidget..."the wizardexplained,his smile fading.

"A-what?"

"A magical,golden-featheredbirdthat flies faster than a hummingbird… For centuries past, they were hunted by wizards for fun and sport, but nowadays they are in a state of conservation.InQuidditchwe use the Golden Snitch, whichis a mechanized version of them."Harry explained.

"This has some meaning behind?"Edward asked as his fingers played with the pendant.

"Snidgetsare monogamous birds… When they find a partner, theSilver-Snidget,theystaywith them for the rest of their lives"

"A romantic gift so..."Edward smiled at Harry, but the wizard lowered his eyes, his face taking on a sad countenance.

Edward stood still for a moment, wondering why that sudden change of mood of the wizard, who had once been so cheerful and affectionate but now distant and melancholy.Would he have said something he shouldn't have?Looking back at the necklace, Edward slowlyunderstood why itwas around Harry's neck- the reason caused him to feel the same bitterness he felt the day he and Harry talked in the meadow.

"Cedric had good taste..."he whispered,tightening his lips in a thin line after saying.

"Yes ... He had..."Harry whispered back, opening his eyes to look again at the artificial sky of his room.

They remained silent as they watched the stars flicker and flickerfor long minutes.

"So..."Edward continued, trying to change the subject."Do you like stars..."

Harry shifted in bed trying to find a more comfortable position.

"Yes ... When I'm sleepless, I just lie in bed and look at them ... And I let my mindwander anywhere..." the wizard said "And slowly, I sleep."

Edward smiled.

"It's fascinating to watchyou sleep..."

"You'resuch aweirdo, Edward..."Harry saidsoftly in an accusing tone.

"I'm serious..."Edward said, buryinghis nose in Harry's hair"You get a calm expression on your face, asif you were in peace...Sometimes you say something I cannot understand... Sometimes you float from your bed..."

"Kinda weird, isn't it?"Harry said with his eyes closed as he took a deep breath.

"A little... But I'm used to it"

"Oh…Have youstalkedother people's night habits so…"

"'To stalk' is a little bit exaggerated... I prefer to call it as 'observation survey'"Edward defended himself.

"Ed... Watching people sleep without thembeing aware of it isbizarre and weird... Don't do that.Privacyis a basic human right..."Harry said in a voice similar to that of a father by lovingly rebuking his son. Edward would have blushed to the ears if he could.

The vampire cleared his throat as he continued to speak.

"Every time yousleep, doyou dreamof something?"He asked.

Harry yawned.

"No ... Most of the time I just sleepand wake up the next day... But other times I dream of something or other..."

"I wonder if you already..."Edwardasked, but stopped abruptly.

"… If Ialready…?"

The vampire took a deep breath creating the courage to continue.

"Are you ever…Ever dreaming of me?"Heasked and held his breath after that bold question.

Harry smiled with his eyes closed.

"Sometimes..."he whispered back.

"And how werethose dreams?"Edward was curious.

"Idon'tremember theirexactcontext, to be honest..."Harrymuttered "I only remember one specific thing about you..."

"What would it be?

"Yourtender goldeneyes... Looking at me..."thewizardsighed.

Edward smiled,kissing his black hair.

"If I could sleep... I would only dream of you..." he confessed, causing Harry to smile sleepily.

"Good to know so..." Harry whispered.

Edward stilled as Harry's breathing gradually calmed as his heartbeat slowed. When finally slept, Edward pulled the blanket couple to cover it , resisting the urge to kiss his forehead , because he was afraid that his s cold lips woke him. For a moment he considered staying in bed to observe his human's sleep, but realized that it would be most appropriate for him to sit in the corner armchair to provide adequate space.

By getting up cautiously, Edward can better check the details of Harry's room, because after all, one of the best ways to know someone was to observe the room where the person slept. Rooms were an extension of one's personality and mind, and it was unnerving for the vampire to know a little more about the boy he was in love with.

On Harry's desk were textbooks mixed with scrolls of magical texts written in languages, pictures, stamps, and symbols in which he understood nothing. Curious, he eventually took a roll of old-looking parchment, unwinding it carefully as he felt the velvety softness of the paper to his touch.

The first thing he noticed was that the scroll was indeed magical, for it had been greeted by a heraldic coat of arms consisting of two lions that revered a long-horned black stag and beneath the crest were three Latin words that formed a motto: 'Nobilitatis · Fide · Potestatem ', or 'Nobility · Loyalty · Power'. The coat of arms disappeared as if it had been absorbed by the scroll and soon new engravings emerged, headed by a flourish and gothic calligraphy title.

En Stirps Nobilis et Gens Antiquissima Potter

Soon the letters rearranged to form the English title.

The Most Noble and Ancient

House of Potter

Edward blinked in surprise.

It was a complex family tree dating back Harry's ancestor, since the XI century. The root of the tree bore the name of the oldest dated ancestor, Lord Linfred de Stinchcombe, born in 1104 and deceased in 1389, married to Lady Lamia of the House of Black. Through the children of this union, the tree was growing, dividing and subdividing branches in dozens of different branches with different names and family unions, with their respective dates of birth and of death.

Edward noticed that there was mention of different s families over the will tree, seemingly magical families, such as Prewett, followed again by Black, some Weasley, Lestrange and also one named Malfoy. All of them spelled in golden letters in which corresponded with the words "The Sacred Twenty-Eight".

Butthere were also certainmemberswho had married other families,buttheir names werestruck from the tree in a signof apparent dishonor.Edward's knowledge of the History of Great-Britain wassomewhatscarce, but he recognized names of noble and evenroyalhouses, such as House of York, Stuart, Lancaster, andevenTudor.Themembersthat joined to these familieshad a life expectancy of an average person between 70 to 80 years, while the restcame to livefor centuries.

The members who had died had their names written in black letters, while those who lived were still written in scarlet-red, however,only three names still stood out in red:LordJamesArthur Potterborn in 1643,LadyLillianElizabethof the House of Evans but Potter by marriage,beingborn in 1644.

ThePotter'snoblelineage ended with only onedirectheir:HarryJames Potter, born in 1947.

Thevampire smiled brieflyas he rolledthe scroll.Harry was humble enough to hide fromhim the information thatbesides being a wizard, he was also anaristocrat with noble blood. "More Englishthan that, impossible"Edward thought lightly.

Glancing over, he turns into a soft-looking leather-bound book, withartistically engraved golden arabesques on the cover.Edwardopened it and found it to be a photo album of Harry.

The vampire was static with emotion.

Turning the page, he had smiled at the first moving picture, leaving him once again amazed by these magical displays.The image,dated 1948,showed Harry as a toddler, probably with one year old, being held by his father, James, while his tiny hand held the index finger of a beautiful woman,Lily, all threesmiling happily.

The vampiresmiled tenderly, his index finger caressing the surface of the paper as he analyzed the picture.Harry was physicallysimilar to his father, both withthe same dark hair and some featuresof his face like the strong lines of his jaw, but Harry had all the softness and sweetness of his mother's gaze.

Still smiling, he had turned the page, coming acrossapictureshowing a slightly older Harry, probably fouryearsold,sittingon a lawn besideaplatinum-hairedboybordering on white, both about the ages bothdisplaying theirchildish smiles withmilktoothand clasped hands.

Theimages of childhood continued.

Harry mounted on a small broom that floated a few inches offthe groundwith the caption "Yule gift fromPadfoot, 1953" something that made the vampire laugh softly when he saw the tiny wizard with his broom.

There were pictures ofHarry, Ron, andHermione together from a young age, along with other children in which he had no name.There was a page dedicated to a single photo, which showedHarry smiling sweetly for a skinny boywho lookstrangelyfamiliar,older and taller, who wore a paper crown and held a wood sword, pretending to imitate a heroic pose.

Edward watched through the photographs HarrygrownasHermione and Ron and thestyle of clothes and hairstyles, Edward thought it was the early 60's.

Once again the trio,a teenager,appeared smiling infront of thecameras;another showed a formal photo of Harry with his parents, properly dressed in the fashion of the time...

And then the vampire's smilefadedas he saw the next two photos.

The first was a portraitof a smiling Cedric Diggory wearing a two-tone shirt, with hiskindgrayeyes, smooth hair and rosy cheeks.

The second showed Cedric hugging Harry by his waist, this one had placed his hands on the taller boy's chest, both of them looking at each other indeeplyaffection.

"I loved him... So much…" Edward recalled what Harry said to him long ago "He loved me too... He looked at me as if I wasthemost important thing in the world... As if I was some kind of miracle he had expected..."

Again, Edward felt a stab in his chest, the pain mixed with envy as he clenched his fists.

It was hard, so hard to be in love with someone who, despite liking you, still didn't feel ready enough to surrender completely. And in response to this, Edward cultivated the inevitable feelings of envy and anger toward Cedric, as Cedric had become his rival, an enemy who, even being separated from them for decades and actually dead, was still present at all times where Edward was with Harry.

Cedric was the third person in that relationship, and no matter how hard Edward tried to forget him, he would always come back to haunt the vampire.

Edward took a deep breath as he watched the rest of the wizard's photos, realizing that at one point Harry had stopped aging, passing through the 70s, 80s and 90s with his youth an beauty intact.

When he finishes seeing the photos,heslowly walks to the still-sleeping wizard's bed, immersed in his peaceful sleep.Edward more than ever prayedthat Harry was dreaming of him and his golden eyes, and notwithgray eyes... Not with gray eyes. Seeing again the goldenSnidget chainshining faintly in the dim lamplight, he soon conjectured that soon he should present the wizard with something that showed his affection and above all represented him–he still had no idea of that would be, but he would think calmly at a more opportune moment.

Though he could stand for hours without any discomfort, he sat in the armchair, tilting his head up as he stared at the different constellations suspended from the ceiling of that room, letting his mind wander to countless thoughts.

At 3 a.m., the clockstopped and Harry started to levitateabove the bed, the sheet that covered him slowly falling back on the mattress... Edward watchedfascinated that scene, seeing Harry's body being illuminatedby white light and bluish from the artificial stars, something so fantastic and dreamy that they seemed to be the fruit of a fertileand imaginativemind.And just as he had begun to levitate, he had landed onthe mattress, turning on his sideas he covered himself once more andoblivious to the fact of what had just occurred.

The vampire's cell phone vibrated in his pocket and as he picked it up he saw that Alice had texted.

A - is everything alright?

Edward looked around and started typing.

E - Yes. I'm in his bedroom now.

Alice sent him severalchocked emoticons.

A – ohh la la

The vampire rolled his eyes.

E - It's not what you andyour dirty mind are thinking.Harry is sleeping and I'm watchingfor his safetyin his room.That's all.

A - oookaaay, if u say so...

He frowned

A - but just to remind u... emmett bought condoms for u and left it in ur wallet!!!!!!

Edward nearly smashed the phonewithhis fingers and before he could type in an answer for hispervertedsister, the phone dischargedcausing him to grunt in response.Looking around the room, he saw that Harry had a charger available inthe socket near the nightstand,which would be nice, because by dawn the device would have charged enough.

As he plugged in his phone, his attention was captured by the open drawer of the furniture in which was a black leather notebook withHarry'sinitialsetched in gold letters.

That was his diary.

Edward pursed his lips in a thin line at the temptation to take it and read the thoughts he never had access to, a master key to understanding Harry in an intimate way... But he soon suppressed the urge.Besides being extremely wrong, Edward would feel guilty for breaking the wizard's trust in such a dirty way.

Shaking his head, he had looked at the other object in the drawer, a small number of letters already yellowed by time, tied by adark greenvelvet ribbonthat revealed Harry's care for it, as if they were precious relics.

Edward's eyes soon read the two words written in black ink already fadedwith beautiful cursive handwriting.

Cedric Diggory was the sender.

He felt the dilemma bubble in his headas he held the letters and feltthe fragile texture of the paper in his cold fingers.

An internal confrontation broke out within him and he could not escape.

Looking once again at Harrystill asleep, Edwardsighed deeplyas he closed his eyes.

.

.

.

The next morning, Harryawoke as irritably as usualand was almost startled to see Edwardsitting in his chair like a perfect gentleman, his eyes - which turned to gold again - staring at him as a smile etched his perfect lips.

"Good morning, my little one..."Edward greeted.

Harry grunted in response, making the vampire laugh.

"Should I get away so you can break youralarm clock as usual?"he asked innocently as Harry rolled over and covered his head with a pillow.

"I want to sleep…" the wizard moaned nonconformist "I HATE school"

"You andmillionsmoreteenagers... Including myself."Edward replied affectionately.

Harry seemed to go back to sleep, but he had risen suddenly after a few minutes,his image bordering on thelovable with his messy dark hair twisted ineverydirectionas his mouth pouted in a bad mood.Edward had bitten his bottom lip at the thought of how sexy Harry looked with that look.

"I'm going to take my shower..."the boy said as he waved his hand and madethe bed tidy up "Will I meet youthere?"

"No... I'll take you in my car..." Edward replied with a crooked smile.

"I have my own car,you know..."Harry smiled sleepily followed by a yawn.

"Yeah,but... I want to have the pleasure oftaking my boyfriend to school"he replied.

The wizard smiled as he shrugged, walking into the bathroom and closing the door softly.

Edward stood for a few seconds, looking back at the nightstand with the drawer closed.

All of Cedric's letters were there, without exception.Edward technically had not appropriated either, which was already a plus for his conscience, as he wasn't a dishonest thief.

He had just taken a picture of the contents of one with his cell phone andkept itback in place.

And though a part of himself was screaming at himself at that moment, Edward's alter ego, the monstertold him thatthere was nothing wrong with that, after all, he needed to know who his rival was.

He needed information.

Chapter End Notes

You guys have no idea how fun it is for me to create a new universe with the elements of HP's canon, and in this chapter there are SO many clues and references... All the edits are made by me, by the way hehe

Edward did something wrong, which leads us to believe that the biggest villain in this story will be the vampire's insecurities.

Hope you liked it! Comments are optional, but I would love to read your thoughts 3

Perversion

Chapter Summary

Thanks to an innocent gesture, a gossip spreads at Forks High School. In the meantime, events gradually make the wizards and witch show their true colors, just as Edward catches a new glimpse of Harry's past.

Chapter Notes

WARNING: Mentions of Rape

See the end of the chapter for more notes

CHAPTER XVI

PERVERSION

Forks was a tiny city.

A tiny city with barely 4,000 inhabitants.

A tiny city, barely 4,000 inhabitants, with a highschoolwith just over 300 teenagers.

Teenagers driven by hormones and their youthful dramas, but mostly from the boredom they all had but all tried to alleviate with the same activities: watching volleyball, basketball, soccer and school swimming competitions ... Eating burger at Sully's, diner local ... Going to Port Angeles on weekends to watch movies or shopping at the mall ... Everything so dull, so repetitive.

If you were a teenager who went to Forks High School and wanted to know information about someone, there was no person more knowledgeable than Jessica Stanley who proudly claimed to "know everything about everyone" - even if her friend Angela Weber told her, kindly as possible that this wasn't something to be proud of.

After going through the mourning period of the death of her almost-boyfriend, Mike Newton - a long period of almost a month, which she said was thought to be "dying of sadness" - Jessica overcame the dark phase and was again the lively, communicative girl she was - though others used the terms as 'gossipy bitch' rather than 'cheerful and communicative' when referring to her, but Jessica knew it was the envy of others. Proof of this was that Justin, the son of the mayor and quarterback of the football team, was so into her…

However, despite having returned to chatting openly with her friends and flirting with the handsome boys, Jessica can't help but realize that after Mike's murder and the recent disappearance of three students, everyone was only talking about morbid and dark subjects, making the school look more like a police station. She even tried to shift the focus of the conversation to a lighter subject, such as what the prom theme would be or what they could do on the weekend, but she saw that it was pointless.

But what Jessica could never dream of was that one Monday morning, the entire Forks High School would have such hot gossip that it made global warming looking like a complete joke in comparison.

Like, really.

As she texted with Angela, Ben and Eric, the school parking lot that was gradually filling up with some students' cars, a gleaming silver Volvo arrived.

Up to this detail, nothing unusual.

It was Edward-Mister-Perfection-Cullen, in which arrived in his perfect car, bought by his perfect foster-father, Dr. Carlisle Cullen. However, what was striking was that Edward wasn't alone; he was accompanied and not by his siblings. He was accompanied by one of the new students from England, the dark-haired boy with posh accent, Harry Potter.

Jessica watched Edward open the passenger seat door so theother one could get out.

"Wait a minute..."she thought a little dazzled as she felt her feminine intuition tell herthere wassomething there "No... Can'tbe possible..."

She saw them walking together, Edward absolutely handsome, tall,looking like he had just finished afashion photoshoot or something like that.Beside him wasHarry, who, though almost ahead shorter than Edwardand with small frame,was still very handsome in his own way,walkingin an aristocratic and elegant stance, as if everyonearound him werehis servantsand unworthy of his attention.

Jessica might be starting to go crazy, but she could feelthat there was a kind of tensionbetween them.

"No..."She shook her head in disagreement, because it wasn't the word she could use to describe... It was something else... An intense thing, like an energy of attraction between their bodies "Would it be possible?"She wondered incredulously.

At one point,Edwardleaned over to Harry and Harry just smiled shyly as his cheeks flushed slightly.

And then, Jessica saw it!

It began with the small brush of fingers, light enoughto look unpretentiousuntilEdward heldHarry'shandandthen exposedhis perfect smile. The English boy rolled his eyesandlooked forward, but approached discretely towards Edward's side instead of walking away from him.

"OH MY GOD!!!"Jessica was surprised to hear her own voice exclaim loudly and high-pitched.

Quickly picking up her phone, she tookas many photos as possible, butalmost had aheart stroke when Edwardstopped andturnedtoward her, as if she'd screamed for his name.The copper-haired boy gave her a look socold it made her want to disappearand for a moment she thought he knewwhat she was doing.Harry in turnlooked at her from head to toe, raising his eyebrow in an expressionof disinterestas if he saw nothing butan insect, whisperingsomething to the Cullen boy who grudgingly seemed to agree with what was said.

Jessica watched them walktogether and no longer holding their hands,until they entered the building.Blinking her eyes several times, she realized that the hand holding the phone was shaking, but was still able to send the photos to all the chat groups she participated in, along with the words:

'YOU GUYS NEED TO SEE THIS!!!!'

It didn't take long for her to receivea flood of messages in response.

Soon the photos spread as fast as a fire burning dry straw, and in less than an hour almost everyone at Forks High School was aware of the most shocking gossip of all: Edward Cullen, the handsomest – and weirdest in some way – boy in town, was, in fact, gay. And, was probably dating with the English boy.

Over a year ago he had done the same thing, being the hot-topic of conversations when he started to date Bella Swan, which for Jessica was shocking, almost bizarre, because from all the girls on that school, who were more interesting and prettier - like herself, for example - he had chosen Bella... Not that Jessica had something against her late and dearest friend, no, never, but facts were facts: Bella was plain like white bread.

But looking back, she now realized that Edward being with Bella wasn't that shocking. Not even a little.

Edward dating another boy, that was even more shocking.

'No...' Jessica thought 'This is just scandalous!'

.

.

.

He didn't need a sensitive hearing to know that all the whispers in the halls were about them; He didn't need his telepathic gift to know their thoughts around him, let alone his hunter instincts that warned him that he was being watched.

Edward, like his family, was already accustomed to being the subject of comments and gossips wherever they went, a natural reaction from humans when they saw them - they were attracted to their superhuman beauties, the hypnotic voice, the natural sweet smell they exuded from their cold bodies, but, at the same time caused strangeness thanks to their reclusive habits and self-imposed isolation.

Being a telepath, Edward had the basic function of monitoring the thoughts of humans around him and making sure his family's secret was safe. Over the decades, some people have speculated that the Cullens were a kind of "sect" because they only walked among themselves and wore a family crest like members of a secret society; others have said they just acted weird because they looked "cooler"; Very, very seldom, someone - usually was the nerds and the fans of horror stories – would speculated that there was something 'supernatural' about them and rarer still guessed that they're vampires, but when that happened, Edward warned his family and quickly they moved elsewhere, disappearing without a trace behind.

But now the situation was somewhat different.

The first class of the day was English and while the teacher wasn't there yet, the students kept low comments and thoughts in which they didn't know that Edward could hear.

But he could.

"Did you see the pictures?" A short-haired girl asked in a whisper to the other girl next to her.

"Who still hasn't seen it?! I was shocked, oh my god..."

"Is he really…?!"

"It seems…"

The vampire pursed his lips in a thin line as he listened to the conversation of two students in the back of the classroom.

"I wonder if his father knows... My aunt who is a nurse said Dr. Cullen is a very religious man..."

"'Religious' my ass! All those Cullens are kind of freaks, you know what I mean... Adoptive siblings who fuck with each other under the same roof. That's practically incest or something... And the fact of Edward being a faggot only proves what I said: they're all freaks…" a male teen answered in debauchery "And that another dude, Potter, is a freak too"

Edward gritted his teeth, feeling the acid taste of the venom fill his mouth as well as a growl growing in his chest; reaching under his desk, he squeezed his own leg, discounting his anger and helplessness at that gesture, his perfect face contorted in an expression of hostile passivity.

Glancing sideways, he saw Harry, who was sitting on his beside, with a straight spine and head held high, his face sporting an expression of anxiety. He seemed to be alert, as if expecting something to happen at any moment. Edward frowned as he looked down, feeling his anger replaced by a latent guilt as he realized that he had dragged Harry into this situation, when the wizard warned him to be patient and not push him too much.

But there they were, being the target of all malicious comments thanks to a simple and brief gesture of holding his hand. Harry could - and had - reason to walk away from him, to finish what they barely started... Edward was so distressed.

"Harry..." he whispered, causing the wizard to turn his face towards him "I'm so sorry..."

"Sorry for what?"

"For bring us to this spotlight… For making us a target of all this scrutiny..." he murmured, glancing around quickly, but returned the wizard's eyes again "I'll understand if you want... You know..."

Edward was unable to complete his sentence, too scared to become a reality. Harry shook his head slightly as he looked forward, where Hermione was talking with her partner, Maria, a shy and melancholy girl.

Harry closed his eyes while his fingers absentmindedly playing with theGolden Snidgetpendant whichCedric had given him.Edward bowed his head again as more comments about them invaded his mind and ears, some of them being without malice while others were cruel and degrading.

The vampire didn't care to be the subject of their conversations, he didn't care about what those simplistic kids thoughtabout him, but hewas uncomfortableto hear the awful things they said about his boyfriend.

"If itwas onmy time..."Harrywhispered, his voice sounding light"We'd be in such trouble..."

Edward gave a slight smilewhen he saw that Harry seemed to be calm.

"If it was on mytime..."the vampirereplied"...we would be sent to a labor camp... Or to an asylum toreceive shock treatment..."

"Going back a little further,we would be burned at the stake tocommit sodomy and perversionthelaws ofnature..."the wizard completed with a low laugh, but gradually his expression grew sad.

Edward felt a chill in his chest at the sight of his boyfriend's face.

"I'm so sorry ..."he repeated regretfully.

Harry shrank back in his chair.

"When you say 'you'resorry', is it because you heldmy handin public?"Harry asked.

Edward quickly denied vehemently.

"Never..." the vampire assured "I'm sorry for not being discreet enough, to not respect our privacy, no, your privacy...You asked me that things between us should to be calm and slow, but I turned it difficult instead."

"Well... That's true"thewizard agreed.

The vampire was silent.

"I confess I'd prefer to keep our relationship in secret, private, just for us... Not because I'm ashamed of you, but forparticularreasonsyou know..."Harrycontinued to speak,resting his cheek on his own shoulder"But..."

"But…?"

"Truth to be told, I like you, Edward." Harry said shyly.

"I like you, too..." Edward smiled sweetly, internally thanking God for Harry not choosing to walk away from him "Very much…"

"I know..." Harry smiled shyly as he entwined his delicate fingers with the vampire's on the table, looking deep into his golden eyes "There's no reason to us denying it, or hide from others... I like you, you're my boyfriend and no one has anything to do with it"

Edward grinned at Harry, who rose his chin arrogantly, but then offered a kind smile that highlighted his rosy cheeks. The vampire had become so wrapped up in his boyfriend that he hadn't noticed when a male teen approached them with a disdainful expression on his face as he saw their joined hands and pulling a chair to sit opposite them.

Edward vaguely rememberedthat his name was something with the letter 'J', a typical stereotype of a high-school jock flattered by his mediocre sports achievements that masked his lack of skill with anything that required a minimum of intellect.

"Hey...Soit's truewhat they're talking about?"He said while chewing a piece of gum in annoying way.

"Excuse me?"Edward said harshly.

"That you..."he pointed with his chin toward Edward and then to Harry "...andyou are... 'Together'"

Edward would answer, but Harry cut him off.

"Who the hell are you?"The wizard said coldly.

"Justin... I'm son of Forks mayor, and the Spartans Captain" he said falsely humbly, his tone unable to hide his real personality "I just wanted to speak on behalf of everyone that we have nothing against people of your kind... I wish luck to you, seriously, but…"

"But?" Harry raised his eyebrow.

"But it would be nice if you guys don't make out in our front, if you know what I mean…"

Justin's friends smiled like hyenas as they saw their friend imposing respect and order, while other students watched the scene with curiosity and utter silence. Hermione, in turn, stared at the scene with her eyes full of veiled fury while her partner beside her looked frightened.

Edward clenched his jaw and contracted fist of his free hand showing the lilac vein on his pale forearm and tensing the petrified muscles. Once again he felt the venom being produced in abundance by his mouth glands and burning down his throat. Apparently Harry felt that he was becoming unsteady and in response, gently squeezed his hand, ensuring that all was well.

"Well… Justin…" the wizard muttered in a low voice, the words coming out of his mouth formally and coldly "Do yourself a favor and recoil in your insignificance. Right now"

"What did you say?!" Justin said, looking pissed 'I'm going to break you whole, you little faggot!' "Listen here your fagg…"

Justin had no time to go on, for at once the chewing gum slipped down his throat, blocking the airway. Edward frowned at seeing the teen start coughing violently, his face and ears turning red as his lungs began to burn thanks to the lack of air.

"HE'SCHOKING, DO SOMETHING!"one girl said urgently as she pointed to Justin, who fell on the ground, desperate to breathe.Soon several colleagues carried him to middle of classroom and lifted him, hugging him tightly from behind to force him to expel the gum.

"HEISN'T SPITING!!!FUCK!!!"his jock friend, Ben, said desperate when he saw that theother boy was starting to turn purple "JUSTIN, FORCE IT OUT!!!C'MON!!!"

If they weren't fast, Justin would suffocate in a matter of a few minutes.

And whilechaosreigned in the classroom, three people stood in their seats as they watched the scene: Hermione with a raised eyebrow and the corners of her mouth twisted into a soft smile of satisfaction;Harry looked cold as he saw the scene, completely unshaken by the commotion around him;and Edward, absorbed and unresponsive,witnessed it all and was shocked to realize that there was a reason why Justin hadn't spewed out the gum yet.

"Harry, atthis rate he'll die..."the vampiresaid with a whisper.

Harry shrugged.

"What a pity..."

"Harry!"

Edward shook the boy's hand, which was still looking straight to the other student, his green eyes with a soft glow, his pupils dilatedlike a cat.

"Harry!!!"Edward begged, turning the wizard's face in his direction so he couldsee how serious the situation was"He'll die!"

The black-haired wizard let out a breath, glancing at the muggleboy, whoseface was purple and with red eyes.

"Anapneo!"Harry whispered.

Edward watched Justin spit his gum through coughs, breathing desperately for air to fill his lungs again as several students breathed a sigh of relief around himand his two friends took him to the infirmary.

"What was that?!"Edward asked, startled.

Harry looked at him indifferently.

"Afilthymugglechoking.Something very ordinary to happen"

"Harry... You... You..."

"I what?!"Harry asked impatient.

"He could have died!"Edward whispered.

"People like him don't get to insult people like me. Maybe next time he isn't that lucky..." the wizard saidwith a cold tone.

Edward blinked.

"Tell meyou're kidding..."

Harry took a deep breath.

"If you only knew how rottenthat boy and his little friends areand what they are capable of doing, you would see that making him diechokingon gum is almost an act of mercy."Harry replied coldly.

The vampire's eyes widened.

"You… Did you really consider about killing him?!"

"Hmm... Yes... No…" Harry answered"Maybe I'd make himbreathe again... Maybe I'd let him die... I'd have a few more seconds to decide."

While the teacher claimed that everything was fine and that Justin was already being treated in the infirmary, everyone started to calm downasshe began to explain the literary work of the day.Still somewhat scared, Edward stared atHarryout ofthe corner of his eyes and saw that Harry seemed to be relaxed and cool again, like nothing had happened minutes before.

"What?" Harry asked with a slight smile.

Edward blinked as he stared at the desk, feeling uncomfortable.

"For a thousandth of a second… When all that happened… " he whispered "…it seemed like you had gone and another person was in my front. Another person, but not the Harry I know..."

The wizard's smile faded as he looked downsheepishly.

"Sorry if I scared you.It wasn't my intention."Harry said softly."It's just..."

The wizard broke off, running his hand through his dark hairand closing his eyes.

"Sometimes, when I docertain kinds ofmagic, I kind of get into a trance ora frenzy... It's hard to explain... Once I start it's quitehard to stop."

Edwardfrowned at the information, unable to notice how familiar it sounded.

"So thishappens to you too..."Edward mused after a few minutes.

Harry looked at him confusedly.

"There's a reasonthere'sa negligible percentageof vampires around the world…"thecopper-haired boyexplained quietly "Our species will never be dominant in terms of quantity, because it's hard for us to transform someone."

"Difficult?It's not enough just... Bite?"

"No…"Edward shook his head lightly"When we drink and taste the human blood, it's as if… It's as ifwe're overwhelmed by a wild instinct, an insane urge to quench our thirst, to drain every drop of blood from a body... Whenwe start, it's hard to stop. Not everyone has the strength to do it."

Harry was silent.

"Does theanimal blooddietsatiate you?"He asked, stroking the cold hand of the other with his thumb.

"No... It's like a beinghuman surviving with tofu..."Edward smiled at the face of thewizard with the mention of the food "Keep me fed, but... Never entirely satisfied"

Harry was silent and Edward was thoughtful.

Even after decades he still felt the eternal burning and dryness in his throat, likea human would as inhaledhot smokewhilethirsty... That sensation was soothed by animal blood, but never totally appeased, an eternal reminder of the high price that hisvampire condition required.

"Do you miss it?"Harry asked softly.

"Huh?"

"You know..."the wizard shook his head suggestively.

Edward blinked, biting his bottom lip.

"I... Idon't want to be… To be a monster"he whisperedturning his face to the window tohide the real truth in his eyes.

Harry took a deep breath, caressing the vampire's hand tenderly.

"You aren't a monster... You're my Edward"

Edward slowly turned his head toward him, smiling softly at the trust in which the wizard's eyes demonstrated, not resisting the urge to support his arm on the back of Harry's chair, laughing softly to hear the sighsof some girls, their thoughts ranging from envy to admiration.

"They're all looking at us..."Harry whispered.

"Not everyone...That guy isn't looking..."Edward pointed his chin at a boy who was tediously biting the tip of his pencil, absorbed in his thoughts until he looked the vampire and started to talk with his friend on his beside "Now he's looking."

Harry shook his head as he looked down with a smile.

"It doesn't matter if I'm breaking the rules, since I'm going toHell anyway ..."the vampire smirked.

"Oh... I'll guide you along the way…"Harry winked at him maliciously.

.

.

.

"So... When and whereexactly are we going tomeet the shapeshifters?"Harry asked as he sat next to Edward at the usual Cullen table in the cafeteria.

Edward sighed as he remembered that there was something to be solved.

"Tonight... I textedthe Alpha from their pack"the vampire replied "It's going to be at our house, so there's nothing to worry about."

"As long as those dogs stay in line, wehave nothing to worry about."Rosalie corrected.

"Rose!" Alice scolded her sister "Esme said to be kind and avoid friction."

"Whatever..."the blonde replied as she tossed a lock of her hair back.

"Anyway, the sooner this date happens, the better ..." Jasper said tightly, frowning then "I'll have a huge job of appeasing their emotions today."

"It's going to be quick, I promise"Edwardassured him.

"Why do they insistto meet us?"Hermionefrowned.

"That's a long story ..."Edwardreplied with a sigh as he remembered the photos of Seth's murder.

"Witches, vampires and shapeshifters under the same roof... Almost a supernatural confederation or a Halloween party"Harry said sarcastically, making some of the vampireslaugh.

"Where's Ron?"Emmett asked as he noticed the redhead's absence at the table.

"He's doing a little missionin my name"Hermione replied drinking her tea.

The Cullens looked around and saw that some students were still looking and whispering about Edward and Harry.

"Todayyou gave them alot totalk about, don't youbro?"Emmett said with a mischievous smile.

"It was annoying..." Rosalie said in retaliation "What part of our motto 'don'tget unnecessary attention'didn't you understand Edward?"

"Rosalie, Ididn't mean to, believe me..."thevampire replied through his teeth"They took a picture of me and Harry without our permission… Do you think I really wanted them to talk about me and my boyfriend the way they are?"

The blonde's facesoftened as she saw her brother hug Harry's shoulders protectively as the wizard ate his sandwich calmly.

"Sorry…"and sheanswered more calmly "It's just that it's hard forme tokeep quiet while they say these horrible things about you or our family."

"But you say horrible thingsto Edward everyday..."Alice frowned.

"It's different!I cantalk, nottheothers…" Rosalie snapped acidic while the others smiled in response.

"Well, now that Harry and Edwardare officially and publicly a couple, how about we aaallhang out on a couple date?"Alice said excitedly.

"No, thanks sweetie…"The blonde counteredamid the laughter of the others. "I have a reputation to watch out for."

"Rosie..."

"Look!Ron is back…"Jasper pointed to the cafeteria door, hoping they would change the subject and make his mateforget thesedubious plans.

"Hey guys..." Ron pulled out a chair."Did I miss a lot?"

"No, you're here in time!"Hermione murmured to herboyfriend with an anxious look"Tell me, did you find it?"

Ron gave her a victorious smile as he pulled a carefully folded white handkerchief from his leather jacket.

"It was a little difficult, but I found it in the lockerroom,"he said as he handed the handkerchief to Hermione.

"Are you absolutely sure that this are theirs?"The witch asked, her face with a serious expression.

"Absolutely."The redhead smiled.

"Perfect!"Hermione smiled, opening her purse and grabbing a lipstickanda tiny bottle ofFrenchperfume,Shalimar.

"What's this?"Alice askedcuriously.

"That's..."Hermionesaid softly, staring at her cellphone screen as she perfectly applied thevibrantred lipstickto her lips."Nothing but me getting ready to do what I like most…"

"Make up?"Rosalie asked as she smiled at her friend.

"No, Rose..."the witch said, opening the handkerchief carefully.

Edward and his siblings saw that in the handkerchief there were three strands of human hair, one blond and two darker.Hermione carefully opened the perfume bottle, releasing the scent of fresh lemon, sweet vanilla and leather as she took the three strands of hair and inserted it into the bottle.The vampires saw the strands crumble in the golden liquid like magic.

"I'm afraidI won't be able togo to themeeting."Hermione said as she applied a few drops ofperfume on her neck and neckline."I have toteachsomemugglesa lessonthey will never forget…"

Ron and Harry smirked as the vampires stared in astonishment.

"Hm...?"Edward asked confused.

"Mioneloves to seduce muggle boys..."Harry said hugging Edward's arm "…and torment them after that."

"One of the greatest pleasures to be a witch…"Hermione said maliciously

"What?"Emmett asked.

"Hermione... You're not serious, are you?" Alice asked in surprise.

"Of course I'm…" the witch shrugged "You girls should do that once in a while... You don't have this physical perfection and power of attraction for nothing…"

"Ron... Dude, are you really going to let your girl to… To seduce other guys?!" Emmett turned to the redhead, who was calmly eating his snack.

"But of course!" Ron replied with a mischievous smile "No one is as good at doing this as Mione… Am I right, darling?"

The witch smiled sweetly at the redhead but then turned serious.

"But truth to be told, I'm not seducing them for lust purposes... I vomit with the idea of these filthy muggles touch me" Hermione said in a low voice as she looked at the table where Justin and his two friends are talking in loud laughter "I'll seduce them for justice... They deserve and must suffer."

Edward was confused just as his siblings looked at each other.

"What did they do to you?" Edward asked.

"To me? Nothing, but they've done awful things before and planned to do something against my friend today." She answered.

"I heard what they talked about in PE class…" Ron said rigidly to look at Edward "They planned to give a 'lesson' on you for not wanting to 'fags' in this school... But one of them thought it would be better and easier to spank Harry instead, because he is smaller."

Edward went livid as well as others, looking to his boyfriend who remained calm.

"What?!"

"As if those worms could do something like that..." Harry said nonchalantly "The courage..."

"They won't touch you... I'll break their bones if they dare to do that ..." Edward said quickly, alerting himself to possible threats against his mate.

"Don't worry… It's fine. Hermione will take care of everything."Harry answered, kissing the vampire's strong jaw.

Hermione smiled triumphantly as she got up from the table with her purse.

"Hermione..." Alice called the witch.

"Yes?"

"You mentioned they had done awful things before..." Alice murmured with a frown and a fragile voice"What they did?"

The English girl looked down with a sigh of regret as her red lips formed a thin line.

"I don't think this is up to me to tell… It's not my secret." Hermione said with a whisper, while Ron and Harry kept quiet.

"What they did?"Jasperrepeated the question."The secret will be safe with us."

Hermionesat back at thetable, looking down at her burgundy nails.

"Maria is a girl who is my partner in English... She and her parents came from Mexico a few years ago when she was just a baby. Her mom works as a maid at Justin's house, in exchange fora promisethat his father will help them speed up the visa process here in the United States..." Hermione whispered "Some time ago, Justin and his friends asked Maria to tutor them in English, because they need to improve their grades, but, at the end, they had other purposes..."

Hermione paused for a while, taking a deep breath.

"They put something on her drink... They raped her and filmed everything, threatening to post the video on the Internet and dismiss her mom, if she decided to say anything… She can't do anything, at least for now, but I can and I will do... I'll seduce and torture them, I'll make each of them learn what happens when a woman defends other women."

They all fell silent, pale faces showing different kinds of expressions of horror, sadness and shock. Edward looked at his older sister, frowning in compassion as he realized that of everyone at that table, Rosalie was the most aware of that terrible event.

Rosalie dug her nails into her palm, her beautiful face contorted in a veiled fury as she remembered that pain she had known so well and had long been asleep but never forgotten. It might have been a thousand years, but she would still remember the face of her ex-fiancé and his friends, the way her human life had ended thanks to them, as well as the satisfaction of her revenge on each of them, when she had reborn as a vampire - one of the few joys she had in her cursed life as an immortal creature.

"Hermione..." Rosalie said gravely, holding the witch's hand that found herself staring into the blonde's golden eyes "Giveme lipstick and perfume ..."

"Rosalie..." the witch said in surprise.

"Two united womenwill be more successful" the blonde answered.

"Rose... You don't have to..." Alice said rubbing her sister's arm.

"Hermione is right Alice... Women have to defend other women ..." the vampire replied as she looked painfully at her sister "I'm not human anymore, but I'm still a woman. I understand the pain this girl is going through and I wish someone had defended me the same way, but I wasn't so lucky..."

The witch and wizards were mortified to realize about the connection that Rosalie and Maria had.

"But now I can"the blonde beauty continued"I can and I will..."

"Rose, are you sure?" Hermione asked "I don't want to make you feel bad..."

"I'll feel bad if I don't help you."- The blonde said firmly.

Hermionepaused for amoment as she saw the determination in her eyes, smiling slightly as she opened her purse.

"RougeSatanor RougeInfernale?"The witch extended two lipstick options.

"RougeInfernale..." Rosaliesaid as she took the lipstick andput onher lips, feeling the velvety texture and seeing how wonderful the color stood out against her skin,like blood over the snow"Shall we?"

"Of course!"Hermione stood up, both of them preparing to go to the boys' table.

"Mione?"Ron said as he drank hiscoke.

"Yes?"

"If there's anything left of them... Leave it to me."Ron blinked as the witch smiled wickedly.

Edward and siblings as well asthe rest of thestudentsin the cafeteria watched the two girls walktogether arm in arm, blonde and brunette with graceful beauties, red lips stretched incharmingsmilesas they left behind a soft, alluring and sensual trail of lemon, vanilla and leather.

.

.

.

Edward parked the car in front of Harry's house after a short silent ride.The vampire had a stiff expression on his face with a crease formed on his forehead.

"What's it?"Harry asked him fondly, turning his head toward him.

Edward looked down, sighing heavily as his mouth twitched in an expression of remorse.

"I shouldn't have made it all happen..." the vampire stated. "For my fault, you would be beaten, just because I wanted to hold your hand ..."

"Edward..."

"No, Harry! You have no idea what I'd feel on seeing you hurt and to not being able to protect you..." Edward shook his head.

"But I don't need you to protect me..." Harry said softly "I know how to take care of myself... I know I'm not very intimidating physically speaking, but I can take care of myself... And I don't need a gum for that."

Harry offered a smile to Edward who smiled briefly but became serious.

"I want to protect you, but not because I think you're weak or defenseless, because you aren't… But it's because in doing so, I protect myself too..." Edward put his hand on the younger boy's face "When someone hurts you, hurts me too."

The wizard sighed, looking to the side thoughtfully.

"Tonight, when we talk to the wolves, I'll be on your side. If any of those stupid school kids come against us, I'll be on your side. If anyone says anything about us, I'll be on your side. Always!" the vampire assured. "We're in this together, aren't we?"

Harry smiled softly, his fingers caressing the other's sturdy appleand jaw as his green eyes glowed wistfully.

"You have no idea how much I'vewanted to hear that..." Harry said, placing both hands on Edward's broad shoulders, kissing him gently while the other hugged his waist.

"We'll take care of each other..." Edward breathed the scent that came from Harry's neck after the kiss ended.

The wizard stiffened for a brief moment, looking at Edward bittersweetly.

"Yeah... We'll take care..." Harry looked down with a half-smile, giving one last goodbye kiss before getting out of the car. "See you later Ed."

"See you!" Edward smiled to see his boyfriend walking fast to avoid getting wet with the falling rain.

Starting the car's engine, Edward started toward his house, sprinting down the wet asphalt road. Alice had anticipated that it wouldn't rain at the time of the meeting that would take place within hours.

Before getting out of the car, Edward had taken out his phone, unlocking the screen on which he had shown his photo gallery, the last app he had used. The last image was the picture he had clandestinely taken from Cedric Diggory's letter, an attitude that he regreted. He should immediately exclude, should forget that he did that. And he would. His finger clicked on the image, widening it on the phone screen as Cedric's elegant cursive handwriting greeted him.

Selecting the 'delete' option, Edward hesitated for a moment. He felt bad, wrong, and dirty doing this, but he couldn't help the temptation to read, to know a crumb of information about his rival.

It was stronger than him.

Taking a deep breath, he began to read.

"February 15, 1964

Darling Harry,

Although you say a thousand times to me that you're okay and fine, I know that you aren't... I know what you feel, because I see the truth in your eyes, and they never lie to me.

I know how it hurts you, for all the times we have to pretend we're just friends, especially at this time of Valentine's Day.

I know that because it hurts me too and causes me pain… So much pain.

Countless was the times as we walk side by side in the hallways of school, when I almost laced my fingers with yours to hold your hand or when I say goodbye, I almost kiss you. It hurts me to have to police myself when we're around each other, not being able to 'smile too much' or 'look too much' at you because if I do, anyone would be able to see that you have my heart. Not Cho, or any girl, but you and only you.

I love you Harry. I always loved you and I'll always love you. I never get tired of repeating this, for luckily (and unfortunately) you're the only person I can say those words to.

I'd give anything to tell everyone how much I love you, to say proudly that I'm your boyfriend, to say how lucky I am that you love me too, to take you to the movies and watch a romance movie you hate and kiss you like all dating couples do, to come to your house with a bouquet of flowers and officially introduce myself to your parents... I would give anything to tell my dad that I have no interest in any girl in the village or my mom, when she rambling on about my future wife, because I've already found the one I want to spend the rest of my days with.

But I can't. We can't, as you said to me yourself.

People say they admire true love, etc., etc., but they would be the first to throw stones at us. I can stand it all, but I couldn't stand to see stones thrown at you, my little one... It would hurt me and cause me pain, much more than just keeping this secret.

So, to answer your question about what kind of love story we would both have, here's my answer: we have the greatest love story ever, but we're the only ones who know it... And maybe the only ones that will know. But it's not because nobody knows, doesn't mean it doesn't exist, don't you agree?

Always yours,

Ced"

Edward lowered his phone to his lap after he had finished reading the letter, his gaze staring at the raindropsstreaming down the windshield.

He wasn'tangryat Cedric'sstatements.

He wasn'tjealous as he read about Harry's love for him.

He could only feel a great and strange sense of empathy for all he had read, for he had a real experience of the things Cedric wanted to protect Harry from.He understood.

And he felt sad for both of them.

Chapter End Notes

Sorry for the delay in posting... The college semester exams ate up my sanity and time, but now I'm free!

Thank you guys so much for all the kudos and comments to my fic... I know it's not perfect, and my grammar sucks, but I try my best.

See you soon!

Monsters

Chapter Summary

Wolves, wizards and vampires under the same roof and a vampire and witch getting revenge on mortal boys, but one thing is sure: nobody is safe in Forks.

Chapter Notes

WARNING: Mentions of Rape.

See the end of the chapter for more notes

CHAPTER XVII

MONSTERS

At times like what he was experiencing in that moment, JasperHalehated being an empath and even cursed the fact that his supernatural gift was such a power - even if he had a willingness to do so long before his transformation, when he was still human. .

His human life was relatively simple.

Born in 1844 to the Withlock family, Jasper had a quiet childhood on his father's farm, a cattle ranch 30km from Houston, Texas.His youth had been marked by a modest and befitting education for the boys of the time: he had learned to hunt and shoot with both hands, to tame and ride a horse effectively, to be a gentleman with the local maidens - something he It was particularly good - either drinking whiskey or rum without vexing himself.

He had always been popular wherever hewent;people were soon drawn to his infectious sense of humor, attractive smile and pleasant conversation filled with words that hinted that he understoodhis listeners - but those people rarely realized that Jasper had manipulated or influenced them for some personal benefit or private reason, not that he was malicious in the strict sense of the word... He just made good use of his natural charisma that God had given.

In 1861 the American Civil War broke out and Jasper, at the age of 17, had naturally allisted in the Confederate army in which he was fighting for the independence of the southern states as well as maintaining slavery - something Jasper would be ashamed of over the decades when he thought about it. Being a soldier was an exciting way to go considering the options it owned until then: he could be like his father and run the farm when he died or could follow this career that would open many doors for him, far beyond what were in Texas

It was easy to decide and so he had.

Thanks to his talent on influencing people, he had become the youngest Texan cavalry major at the age of 19, an impressive one that pointed to a promising future.But such a future would be cut short in 1863 in a meeting with three Mexican beauties with pale skin and crimson eyes.

1863 had been the year of his "death" and the birth as a vampire, then to ally himself with an army of newly created vampires and enter into a much smaller scale war, but dangerous and destructive enough to leave physical scars on him — there were marks of bites spread on his arms, neck and even his face - but above all, emotional scars.

Jasper had been exposed and had also done great acts of violence and coupled with his empathic power he was able to feel the fear, despair and anguish of the vampires he smashed and the humans he killed to feed on, something that for a long time made himbecame depressed, and cemented in himself something similar to post-traumatic stress - even after decades of adhering to a vegetarian diet, he still had trouble controlling his thirst just as he had trouble being exposed to a flurry of different emotions, as happened at the school where there were all those teenage kids that made him feel on an emotional roller coaster.

That early evening at his family's house had been no exception: he could feel their emotions, especially Carlisle's, which ranged from nervousness to concrete fear that they would slip and cause a direct conflict with the Quileutes, ending their treaty established more than 80 years ago.He had sent waves of comfort to those around him, but it was hard to calm them when he was nervous himself.

The only ones who were calm - or at least they seemed, because Jasper couldn't read their emotions - were the English wizards, RonaldWeasleyand Harry Potter.

Ron was sitting on the couch casually, swinging his foot to the rhythm of the song that he was humming, fiddling with the zipper of his hoodie and occasionally glancing at his phone.

Harry, for his part, was sitting formally with a perfect posture and a raised head, but his face had peaceful expression with quiet smiles as he looked at Edward in which his fingers had intertwined with his.Edward disguised very well, but was as or even more nervous thaneveryone there, readyto attack or defend if any of the wolves advanced on the human.

Jasper frowned as he looked down.

They had so many problems...

First, somewitch had tried to cast a curse on them.Second was the red-haired nomadic vampire, Victoria, leading an army of newborns in which they were thirsty for their destruction.And now they had to deal with angry and even more suspicious wolves about them and their association with the wizards.

Having been a soldier and all through his history, Jasper had an analytical mind in which he worked coldly and rationally, and rationally thinking, he saw that the wolves' distrust had a backing: they were dealing with something never seen before, an unknown danger that was indeed very threatening.A young wolf - or rathershapeshifter, as the raven-haired boy pointed out - had been slaughtered like a pig, violently and in circumstances that even shocked the experienced vampire.

"Would it be possible if...?"Jasper looked up with discretion.

Although he interacted amicably with wizards and was comfortable with them, he was unable to suppress that sense of distrust of them.There would always be a tiny voice in his head, sounding over and over again that there was something off about the magical teenagers, something possible dangerous, the voice saying he didn't know them.

And he didn't really know.

Jasper didn't know what they were capable of, he didn't know the risks they could represent to him and his family, he didn't know about their pasts, let alone the real reason why they were in Forks ... Everything about them was wrapped around in half words, scattered phrases or bad stories.

Again he looked at the only two people who had beating hearts in that room.

Ron was talking amicably to Emmett, who was waiting to Rosalie's return from her "mission" with Hermione - a mission in which Carlisle and Esme had no idea.Jasper looked at Ron, his playful blue eyes andfreckledface likea mischievous boy... Was Ron, the same Ron who watchedbasketball and football gameswith them, be able to mutilate and eviscerate someone?

Jasper's golden eyes returned to the other wizard.

Harry now had his cheek resting on Edward's shoulder as he caressed the vampire's stony hand with his fingers, his eyes fixed at some random point... Would it be possible that Harry with his small-frame, reserved green eyes and composed behavior being capable to eat someone else's flesh in a satanic ritual?

"It would be possible if..."Jasper repeated mentally, but stopped abruptly.

Edward glanced reproachfully at him, and Jasper immediately made mental excuses when he saw his brother discreetly lift his upper lip, showing his razor-sharp white teeth.

Edward was extremely protective of his mate and would not allow anyone to raise "unfounded" suspicions about the boy, especially if these suspicions come from his family... But Jasper knew from own experience that when you love, you do not see the defects that the person has. He had made that mistake by being manipulated by the vampire who had turned him, and now he saw certain signs when he saw his brother: it was obvious to notice how Edward was entirely in Harry's palm, the vampire enchanted and mesmerized by his green eyes, smiles and sweetness. This was natural when two people are together and in love.

But...

Was Harry taking advantage of this?Was he manipulating him in any way?

" Harry wouldn't be able to do something like that!"Edward had said to him the night before. "He wouldn't be able to do something so monstrous, disgusting and sick... He's not a monster like us, Jasper, a monster like me... Compared to the things I've done, Harry is an angel."

Jasper bit his lower lip.

He didn't have as thorough a biblical knowledge as Carlisle or even Edward.

He had never particularly been religious even when his birth mother had dragged him to church on Sunday mornings.

He was a man of facts, of logical thoughts... But even he knew that the Devil had once been an angel.

"Listen..." Carlisle said, pointing his index finger up, catching the vampires' attention and getting Jasper out of his thoughts.They could hear sounds of fast footsteps coming from dozens of meters from where they were.

Edward whispered once more something only Harry could hear, wrapping his arm around his waist.

"They're coming."Carlislefinished,rising from the couch with Esme holding his hand.

The time has come .

.

.

"Beauty is power"was what her mother often said from an early age.

"Rosie... Comb your hair the way Mom taught you..."

"Rosie... Pink suits you more and enhances your complexion..."

"Rosie... Daddy bought a new dress for you to wear..."

"…Rosie?Never forget that beauty is power..."

RosalieHalestared at her reflection in the mirror, momentarily lost in thought as she gazed at her delicately contoured face, sweetly curved lips, sculpted nose, long eyelashes and perfect eyebrows.Her perfect face was framed by her hair in that shade of pale wheat, falling in soft waves like a cascade of gold.

She was sitting at Hermione's dressing table, applying her makeup with different brushes in movements as precise as a surgeon's.For her, putting on makeup was a meditation-like ritual, reassuring her.

"Beauty is power"Rosalie thought with pleasure as she looked at her reflection, but her slight smile soon faded " Beauty was my disgrace... My curse"

It was because of her beauty, vanity and ambition of her parents that she wasdenied the simple pleasures of a human life, of growing old, of having children and grandchildren... Of dying in peace.

"Rosalie?"Hermione caught her eye as she emerged from the bathroom wearing a black bra and panties decorated with delicate lace that contrasted with her fair skin.

"Yes?"

"Want some help closing your dress?"

"Hm, yes... Of course..." she replied blinking slowly, rising from the stool while holding the front of her navy blue dress with her hands.

Hermione approached from behind as she zipped the dress, both girls in comfortable silence.

"Rose..." the witch said slowly and uncertainly but gently "You don't have to come with me, you know... I don't want you to feel bad about that..."

The vampiregave a brief bitter smile as she looked down.

"I feel bad because of that for 86 years..." she answered quietly, making Hermione go still"I've felt worse, in fact, but... It's the kind of thing I'll always carry with me.It's like a curse..."

Hermione bit her lower lip, not knowing what to say.

"When you told me what that girl was going through, I-" Rosalie paused for a moment, taking a deep breath."I couldn't help thinking about myself either."

The blonde stopped for a moment and laughed tragically.

"Thinking about myself..." she shook her head with a slight bitter smile "Can I be called selfish for thinking of myself even at such a time?"

The witch shook her head and Rosalie stopped to think.

"When I was human, my parents had expectations of me... Ihadexpectations of myself..." she went on, looking at her hands "I was always beautiful. I liked the jealous glances of my girlfriends... I liked the idea of being the beauty of the city.The Beauty Queen... I was futile and foolish, but all the girls of a good family at that time were raised to be futile and foolish... A decorative doll on a shelf."

Hermione gave a sympathetic half smile.

"Did that even bother you?"

"No... I was, or rather, I'm kinda vain, but... Deep down I knew my dreams were simple: get married, have a nice house, have kids..." shestopped,turned to Hermione with a calm smile "I love babies, you know?When I was a girl, I kissed all my dolls before bed, pretending to be my daughters... I could hardly wait to have a real baby, to take care and watch her grow up..."

Hermione smiled while the vampire that remained motionless.

"It was five men..." Rosalie said softly after a few minutes.

Hermione blinked inconfusion and then her expression went dark when she understood.

"One of them was my fiancé..." the vampire continued"Royce…"

"Rose..." Hermione exclaimed shocked.

"I was coming back from a friend's house a week before my wedding... He was drinking with his friends, all of them heirs of important families in our town..." Rosaliewhispered,her eyes almost glassy with pain"They left me bleeding in a dirt alley to die..."

Hermione's jaw tightened, her brown eyes watering.

"Carlisle found me and turned me..." she continued "I was already in so much pain... And when the venom started to run through my veins I begged God to let me die... 'Lord, have mercy on me, let me die', I prayed… A part of me had already died that night, so really dying would be a relief…"

Rosalie tucked a strand of hair behind her ear.

"My heart stopped beating and then I opened my eyes.I was dead, but I was alive... I was strong enough to exterminate an entire army, but I was broken inside"she mused.

"What... What happened next?"Hermione asked.

"I was hidden at Carlisle's house... He expected me tobe Edward's mate and us to be a couple, but Edward rejected me... From there, I began to suspect that hewas,you know… Gay."Rosalie said with a mocking smile, drawing a low laugh from Hermione, but then being serious."I had a lot of things to assimilate... In the meantime, I was reported missing and the entire city began searching me.My family put pictures of me in the papers as well as my... My fiancébegged to be helped to find me..."

"Filthy pig..." Hermione said through her teeth.

"He stole many things from me that night... Dreams, innocence... Possibilities."the blonde stated"But I got revenge on them... One by one.I leftRoycelast, to know that something bad was going after him... I had to be very careful not to make them bleed, because I would hate to have their dirt blood inside me... Besides, I didn't want to stain the wedding dress I wore."

A wicked smile came to Hermione's lips.

"Wedding dress?"the witch asked.

Rosalie shrugged with a mischievous wink.

"I was kind of theatrical at the time..."

The two girls laughed.

"I'm so sorry."Hermione said after a pause"But I want to repeat: you don't have to come with me, if you prefer."

Rosalie sighed.

"It's all right..." she answered calmly "Like I said earlier, I feel it's almost a moral duty to help you and that girl."

The witch smiled, becoming thoughtful then.

"And after all?After you have done justice... What happened?"Hermione asked.

Rosalie smiled as she noticed that the girl used the word justiceinstead of revenge,something small but that mean a lot to her.

"Things got better when I met Emmett... And somehow, despite everything, I'm happy now, despite missing certain things as you may already know..."

"I'm glad to hear this.Really!"

Rosalie sat on the stool, slipping on her high-heeled shoes while Hermione putted her most delicate silk stockings and tied it on with a garter belt.Alice would be thrilled to seesuch beautifullingerie.

"Hermione?"Rosalie asked after a few minutes while looking at her curiously.Thought not aging like normal humans, Hermione was still a human with a beating heart, flushed face and with a warm, hot body.

A body full of possibilities.

"Yes?"

"How... What is it like to be a witch?" she asked"You told me that you were born as a witch, but that you could choose to remain a certain moment... Do you regret your decisions on some moments?"

Hermione smiled at the question, taking a deep breath as she put her hands on her small waist.

"Well... Being a witch is being free to decide what you want or what to be..." she replied with a tone of deep pride "It's about having power and not being afraid to use, you know what I mean?"

Hermione walked to the closet, taking a small black dress.

"Being a witch is not being subject to the rules that others impose on you..." Hermione smiled, putting on her dress and zipping up the side."We have been hunted for centuries by ordinary men, because werepresent everythingwhatthey fear most."

"What would it be?"

"Women with power. There is nothing that frightens a muggle man of mediocre thinking than a woman to be stronger or more powerful than them... Of a woman to be free." Hermione replied, taking the perfume and applying it on her neck. "And about regretting... Well, I had never thought of that, but I think to be honest, I don't have regrets, just like Ron."

"And Harry?"

Hermione gave a calm smile.

"Harry is another story, under other circumstances." She replied, stopping for a moment adding. "But overall, that's it... There are so many delicious pleasures in being a witch... Did I answer your question?"

Rosalie smiled softly, but certain thoughts made her brow furrow.

"What's it?"Hermione asked.

"There is a reason why the dogs of LaPushinsist on seeing you all." Rosalie said "Four people, including one of them, were killed in a kind of ritual..."

Hermione stood for a few seconds.

"Ritual?"

"Yes... It seemed to be a kind of… I don't know, really evil, like a satanic ritual"the vampire went on "They were brutally mutilated and one of them had part of his body eaten"

Hermione's face went chalk white, her lips tightened into a thin line.

"Eaten?!"

"Yes..." Rosalie confirmed in a serious voice"Don't get me wrong, but… Hermione, do you have anything to do with it?Is there something you want to tell me?"

"No!Rosie...!" the witch gasped nervously, her heart racing "Of course not... I never... We don't... This is ridiculous."

"Hm..." the blonde vampire looked at the other girl for a few seconds "Sorry... It's just... Never mind..."

Hermione was silent, staring into the vanity mirror for a moment.

"There are various types of monsters..." the girl said carefully "There are those that exist in the folklore and horror story for children to have nightmares, and that's just it: folklore and stories... But there are also those who people thinkexist only in folklore and horror stories, but they really exist, like werewolves, witches... or vampires!"

Rosalie gave a brief smile.

"And there are those we see every day, we know their names, we cross with them on the corridors of the school or the workplace... We live with them and we even think we really know them... They disguise themselves as our colleagues, friends or in some cases asour parents, siblings, uncles or even fiancés." Hermione said and paused to see the vampire standing still "Humans are capable of doing terrible things Rosalie, often do just for pleasure to see the suffering of others."

Hermione took a deep breath.

"I'm a witch and you're a vampire and depending on your point of view, we're both monsters. But in my opinion, the only monsters in this city are the three mortals we will meet in a few minutes." she said finally, taking the bag and putting it on her shoulder and extending her hand toward the other girl "So I ask you: do you want to hunt monsters with me tonight?"

Rosalie tilted her head, closing her eyes for a moment in doubt at what the witch had told her, but that doubt was soon swept away when the ghost ofRoyceKing'scynical smilecame into her mind, making her taste the acid of the venom in her mouth.

"What is the plan?"Rosalie asked decisively as she took the witch's hand.

Hermione smiled, arching an eyebrow.

"Oh... I prepared a little surprise for them... I'll tell you by the way."

That would be an interesting night.

.

.

.

That night would be a disaster.

Although big, the Cullens' living room seemed small, almost claustrophobic in the face of people who stood there, as well as the tension that filled the air: on one side, six vampires and two wizards, most with expressions of anxious concern.On the other, the six wolves in their human form, tall and muscular bodies, their suspicious faces and above all furiousformoments before, two of them had suffered a magical attack as they approached the vampire mansion.

Leah Clearwater and Jacob Black were violently repelled by some kind of shield, making them felt a similar sensation of beingelectrocuted, every muscle in their bodies twisting in pure agony.Carlisle had been horrified to see this, running to the aid of the two who slowly felt the effects of the attack diminishing and refused to be touched by the doctor, who patiently explained that the house was under special protection that expelled those who intended to injure the residents.Sam, in turn, had widened his eyes at the undulating force field likea transparent membrane and his mind was filledwith questions.

After much talk and suspicious glances, one by one entered the mansion, followed by Esme, who led them into the living room, wherethe rest of the vampires were along with two humans.

And what followed was an awkward silence.

The wolves fixed their intense gaze on the two boys in front of them, not knowing exactly how to react now that they were in front of the suspects of killing Seth.Emotions varied from one to one, Jasper could tell, but the thoughts were unanimous as Edward heard.

Disbelief.Unbelief.

Sam, Leah, Jacob, and the rest of them expected to find two menacing monsters in which they would tear to pieces with their teeth before they even said 'good evening', but all they saw was a freckled blue-eyed redhead and a small dark-haired boy who seemed unable to withstand a physical blow that they would deliver.They looked like two normal teenagers, much more normal than theCullensfreaks.

Edward watched Jacob's hateful gaze toward him, his thoughts as corrosive as acid - the vampire was sure it could be 50 years and Jacob would still hate him and he wasn't surprised to find that the feeling was reciprocal.

"Well, since we'reall here, I'd like to make the introductions, if you allow me"Carlisle said in a diplomatic tone to Sam, pointing at the redhead "Sam, I'd liketo introduce RonaldWeasley, a friend of the family... Ronald, this is Sam Uley, the honorable alpha of the LaPushQuileute pack."

"What's up." Ron said seriously, offering his hand to the alpha, who took reluctantly and squeezed tightly.Ron was indifferent to the grip, a mocking smile lurking on his lips.

Ron greeted each of them, who spoke shortly and dryly, except for Leah, who refused.

"And this is Harry Potter, family friend and boyfriend of my son, Edward." Carlisle went on.

Harry broke free of Edward's arm around his waist, walking toward the wolves.

"Nice to meet you." The British boy said politely, extending his hand to the alpha.

"Hm." Sam made a small sound of indifference as Harry greeted each of them.

Jacob wrapped the boy's soft and small hand in his large, callused, glancing him from head to toe and looking back at the copper-haired vampire with contempt.

'Really?' He exclaimed mentally disgusted.

Edward clenched his jaw and clenched his fists. Carlisle would be worried to know, but Edward had a great urge to smash that dog's skull with his hands on the same way he would do with a chestnut.

Jacob would add a not-too-polite verbal comment to provoke the vampire, but the wizard's green eyes were gazing at him with intensity, dilated pupils as a predator. Jacob was much taller, strong and hard to impose fear, but that look was enough to keep him quiet immediately. Beneath the apparent fragility of that body or the sweetness of that features, Jacob could see that there was something cold in Harry Potter, like a veiled cruelty.

"Very well ..." Harry whispered as he stepped away from him, stepping back to stand beside Ron, ignoring Jasper and Edward's curious looks.

Sam, like the others, followed their eyes with each movement of the two boys, hoping that something or anything could denounce them.At that moment, nothing.

"So ... wizards ..." Sam said slowly.

- Right.Harry offered a friendly smile, nodding his head.

None of the wolves smiled back, on the contrary, they looked at him as if he were an abomination.Harry's face cooled.Jasper could feel the growing tension in that room, and if it were human, it would be sweating cold.

Carlisle cleared his throat, drawing everyone's attention to himself and using his peaceful tone of voice.

"As you all know, we are meeting here, on friendly terms..."

"FRIENDLY TERMS ?!" Leah growled, taking a step forward "WE ARE HERE TO REVENG MY BROTHER'S DEATH, KILL THESE..."

Harry and Ron remained composed, just watching her.

"MONSTERS!!!" Leah fired.

And once again, the awkward silence overwhelmed everyone present.

Or almost all of them.

"Hm… Have you finished?"Harry said formally and coldly, leaving the vampires a little dismayed to see how unshaken he was, since there was no rapid heartbeat, his voice showed no trace of tremor, it was just polished and cold as steel.

Ron smiled discreetly, putting his hands in the pockets of his jeans.

Silence.

"Good…" the wizard went on, placing both hands behind his back "Since you're throwing charges at us, I want to know exactly what my friends and I are being accused with, in the first place..."

Sam took a deep breath, stepping forward.

"Seth was the youngest member of our pack, and since he was 15, I had given him the first mission on which he would do it by himself, which was to patrol the reserve area near the beach." the alpha explained."He should have come back at dawn, but, he didn't come back."

Leah's eyes watered and she turned her back as she refused to be seen crying in frontof the leeches.

"He had disappeared along with three other teenagers in town who hadgone to thebeach that day... We searched the area and... And found Seth."Sam unzipped his jacket, pulling the photos from his inner pocket, handing them to Harry."But not the way we wanted him."

The wizard had taken the photos, moving from one to one in complete silence, his brow slightly furrowed, but with glassy green eyes as he looked at the images.Ron had caught them too, his face becoming unintelligible.Jasper, who was doing a lot of work to soften and soothe the spirits of those present, wished hecould know exactly what Harry and Ron were feeling from seeing those pictures that shocked even him, who had seen almost everything about in terms of violence.

"The mind-reader vampire told us thiswas done by witches... Which brings us to you."Sam concluded, clenching his fists tightly.

"Based on...?"Harry shrugged.

"Didn't you hear what I said ?!The mind-reader vampire..."

"Edward says a lot of things and they aren't always with a real background." Harry cut in, glancing at his boyfriend who widened his eyes indignantly. Emmett and Alice exchanged a look of amusement despite the tension of the moment "But he has already learned the lesson. So, I must repeat, these accusations are based on what? In what proof or evidence?"

Sam and the others opened their mouths to speak, but nothing came out.

"You all can turn into the shape of wolves..." Ron added "You can smell each person's unique scents.Do you recognize our scent like on the crime scene?"

Silence.

"We finished the first part here then..." Harry looked at Sam as if he were a complete moron.

"This... This means nothing!" Jacob scolded pointing his index finger at both, drawing everyone's attention "You may well have cast a spell or done some witchcraft to us all!"

Edward shifted, wanting to intervene.

Harry raised an eyebrow at the boy in front of him.

"I'm talking to your alpha, not to you... mutt!" The wizard snapped nonchalantly, making Jacob furious, Carlisle in shock and Edward wide-eyed.

In milliseconds, Jacob clenched his fist and raised it ready to punch the green-eyed wizard, but Harry had also raised his hand and closed his fingers as if grasping something in the air.

And he was.

Jacob felt his fist clench with a tremendous invisible force, unable to move an inch as he felt a pressure squeeze his hand.

"Next time you do that... There will be no next time." Harry said calmly, spreading his fingers and releasing the shapeshifter's fist.

Emmett pursed his lips like a little boy wanting to laugh, approaching Edward who was about to advance on Jacob's neck.

"Your boyfriend is so badass!"Emmett whispered, pointing his chin at the wizard in front.

Edward would scold him and asking for seriousness for the moment, but he didn't, for realizing that Emmett was right. Seeing that cold stoic facet of Harry aroused in him a sense of wonder, admiration, a little bit of pride, as well as an unusual heat that slowly spread in his chest and descended to other parts...

'Oh...' Edward would have blushed if he could, ashamed of himself for having such thoughts.

"But going on..." Harry said, ignoring Jacob's frightened look "...My friends and I have done nothing with Seth... I'm sorry for the loss of you all"

"You're sorry?!" Leah turned with furious eyes full of tears "My baby brother was quartered... There were pieces of him that were... That were..."

"I'm really sorry."Harry repeated and added"But my friends and I aren't guilty and we'll not take responsibility for that.The real culprit is out there and this is what we should be concerned about.But if you want to keep blaming someone here in this room, blame your leader who allowed a child toprowl through the woods alone when so many people have been disappearing lately.He, more than anyone, should know that the forest isn't such a safe place."

Sam opened his mouth to say something but closed it, preferring to look down.Edward and Jasper realized that the pack's alpha felt the weight of the wizard's words, seeing that there was some reason in what he had heard.

"Harry..." Carlisle said worried "There's no need to..."

Harry raised his hand politely.

"With all due respect, Carlisle, we have muchmore serious and urgent things to discuss." the wizard said"We need to be practical for what really matters now."

"What are you talking about?"Emmett asked now confused.

"It isn't obvious?"Ron said, looking around "We have murders involving magic, a horde of vampires who will march here any moment... We're in the middle of a war about to break out."

Everyone's faces darkened as they remembered those details.

"Do you understand how serious is this?" Harry completed looking at the wolves"So, can we really talknow?!"

Emmett approached Edward again, who was still slightly gaping.

"Super badass…"

Edward rolled his eyes but smiled.

.

.

.

Rosalie mentally counted to five as not to lose her focus, after all, if she wanted that to work, she must appear nothing short of charming and docile to those human boys. And the formula for that was simple: she blinked her golden eyes so that highlighted her long lashes; she tossed her hair aside to expose the curve of her neck as well as enhance her cleavage; she smiled sweetly, highlighting her beautiful cheekbones and dimples... The result was sucessfull: they were wide-eyed, mouths half open and hearts bouncing.

Hermione also played such a game of seduction, mesmerizing them with her chocolate brown eyes, unassuming touches and most of all with the scent of perfume that exuded subtly from her skin, a perfume in which she had been enriched with a spell that carried the hair of the three boys, leaving them in a kind of trance every time they felt a breath of fragrance.

The truth is that if anyone asked Justin or his friends how exactly they got out with the two hottest girls in school, they wouldn't be able to answer. If they were clever, they would have noticed that it was at least strange, because everyone knew that Rosalie dated the big guy, Emmett and Hermione with that ginger, Ron, the two girls always reclusive in their closed groups.

But here they were at Sully's, Forks' only dinner, where it welcomed the local residents, school students and the fishermen who traveled to that region of the state to fishing the famous salmon in the Calawah River. At a table near the window, Justin, Matt, and Dylan recounted - or boasted - once again how they managed to change the school's score within minutes before the time was up . 'Chicks are very into winner athletes' everyone knew that and they made the best using of it.

Hermione, who sipped her strawberry milkshake, occasionally smiled or made small comments to show that she was interested in what they said, occasionally looking at her elegant wristwatch. It was almost time.

"Babe, are yousure you don't want to eat something?I pay!"Matt offered to Rosalie, who turned her gaze to him.Matt hadlight brown hair, a short neck and an ordinary face.

The blonde smiled, tilting her head to the side.

"No, thanks... I'm on a... A special diet." she answered.

"With the body you have, you don't even have to..." Dylan, with dark hair and dark eyes, licked his lower lip with a lewd smile, looking at the girl with intensity.

Rosalie froze her face with a smile, avoiding as much as not ruining everything by making her angelic face take on a fierce expression, bordering on the demonic.Hermione put a hand on hers under the table in comfort.

"You know ..." Hermione said lightly"Rosie and I shouldn't be with you now... Especially after we heard certain 'things' about you guys..."

The three male teenagers looked at each other.

"What did you hear?"Justin asked.

"That you break the hearts of girls like us..." Rosalie replied smiling.

"...and don't even apologize later." Hermione completed.

The three laughed.

"So it's true?"the vampire asked, leaning forward so that she purposefully exposed her cleavage.

"What?"Matt asked in a whisper.

"Are you bad boys?"she whispered back.

The three turned red and laughed nervously.

"Maybe..." one of them said with a smile.

"Hmmm..." Hermione said as she played with her milkshake's straw "So, it seems we have a secret to tell you boys..."

"A secret?"

"Yes…" she nodded.

"What kind of secret?"

"Do you really want to know?"Rosalie's voice sounded velvety.

"Sure..." Matt answered.

"Well... We love bad boys, because we're bad girls too..." Hermione concluded in a low voice, making them to look down to see the direction she pointed with her finger.

The three of them stood, gaping and their minds imploding in several thoughts as they saw the English girl's fingers rise the hem of her black dress by a few inches, displaying the delicate lace of her stocking and garter belt that held it.

"Oh fuck..." Dylan gasped, blinking slowly, looking at his friends on the side.

"So Rosie and I were wondering if maybe you don't want to come with us for a... Private party..." Hermione said, winking at them at the end, wiggling her hair to release a warm breath of her scent.

"A p-party? "Justin asked excitedly.

"Yeah... Just the five of us... What do you guys think?Would you go with us?"Rosaliesaid,warm golden eyes watching them closely.

"Now!!!"Justin said as he stood up with his two friends.If he'd gotten it right, they were the luckiestfuckingguys inthe world"At where?!"

"That's a surpriiise..." Hermione hummed, standing with Rosalie holding hands"Shall we?"

The boys smiled like hyenas as they left the diner after paying for their meal, enjoying that they were after the girls to check their beautiful bodies with those dresses that valued their silhouettes.They were way beyond hot, there was no girl at school that came close to that, including Jessica - Justin didn't even remember her features when he was around those two beauties.

Justin gasped at the sight of Rosalie's convertible car, an imposing BMW of blood-red glossy bodywork.His hand itched to drive that machine, for his father would never give him such a car.

"Amazing isn't it?"Rosalie said as she turned back.

"Fuck..." he gasped again, excited." Can I...?"

"Na-nani-na-no!" The blonde shook her head with a small laugh, sitting in the driver's seat, while Hermione sat next to her.

With a slight frustration, Justin settled into the backseat next to his friends who opened their wallets to check if they brought the condoms, rubbing their hands in excitement, preparing for what would happen soon.

Hermione pushed the button on the radio as Rosalie began driving through the city streets, the cold wind blowing in the girls' golden and brown hair, the hypnotic music playing at low volume, their scent filling their lungs...

"Here boys, for you!"Hermione smiled as she turned to the backseat and handed them a metal canteen.

"What is it?"Justin asked.

"Scotch from a special reserve" she winked.

Justin opened the canteen, smelling the alcoholic drink as he brought it near his nose and saw that looked like an expensive thing.Smiling at his friends, he took the first sip, trying his best to not grimace as he was only used to drinking less strong drinks like beer.The whiskey descended like flames of fire down his throat, leaving on his tongue the bitter taste and curiously something that resembledherbs.

"So, did you like it?"Hermione asked as Rosalie drove the car onto the freeway.

"Very much!"Matt said, enjoying the warmth spreading from his throat to his fingertips.

"Oh, I'm so happy you guys liked it...If youwantsomething else, just talk" she said as she curled a strand of her hair with her finger.

"What I really want is to rip your clothes off and fuck you hard!"Dylan said suddenly, frowning as he realized what he had said, for he had really thought that, but not with the intention of speaking aloud.

Hermione laughed.

"Oh, I see so..."

"Mybad, I didn't..."

"Nooooproblem..." she crooned.

"I'll turn up the sound!" Justin said as he leaned forward and turned the volume knob on the sound system, but he became unbalanced with the movement of the car and reflexively rested his hand on Rosalie arm, making the girl shift uncomfortably to get rid of the touch.

"Wow... Your skin is so cold..." he exclaimed, wondering how strange it was that her skin was so cold and hard, like stone.

"We're almost there..." Rosalie ignored the comment, turning onto a road that led to a narrow dirt road that cut through the dark forest, lit only by the headlights of the car.

"Hey, where are we going?" Justin asked as he realized where they were, looking around and seeing nothing but tall trees with mossy branches.

"A special place..." Rosalie murmured as she looked into the rearview mirror, seeing them with intensity.

"This sounds like a horror movie ..." Matt said between giggles.

"Really?" Hermione asked.

"Yeah, like... Like that movie with that hottie, Megan Fox, where she was a cannibal demon who seduced the guys and ate them later!" Matt laughed to himself as he had that random memory.

Justin and Dylan laughed out loud.

Hermione and Rosalie smiled as they exchanged glances.

"Relax… Your flesh doesn't interest me..." Hermione laughed, but then turned serious.

"As well your blood…" Rosalie sneered.

The three boys felt a chill run down their spines for some reason.

"Tell me, boys... What was the spiciest thing you ever did?" The English girl suddenly asked.

"We three fucked Justin's maid's daughter..." Matt replied, the words popping out of his mouth without the slightest restriction.

"She made it difficult at first, saying that she didn't want to, that she was a virgin and blah blah blah..." Dylan continued chattering, patting his shoulder "But Justin here put a "candy" in her drink, and later she was high as fuck... We even recorded a video!"

"It was nice, but then the bitch started screaming and crying in Spanish with us later, as if she hadn't liked... She scratched me all over." Justin said angrily.

"But man, was it worth it or not?" Dylan asked.

"Sometimes I even jerk off when I watched it again" Matt laughed.

The car braked sharply, causing them to jump forward and slam their faces into the seat.

"What the fuck, what happened?" Justin asked disoriented.

He saw the blonde girl take her delicate hands off the steering wheel, and almost rubbed his eyes when he saw that the part of the car in which the girl had held was deformed.

"Get out of the car"Hermione said quietly, her voice low and threatening.

"What..."

"GET THE FUCK OUT OF THE CAR. NOW!!!"Rosalie growled.

Justin turned to look at her, seeing that her beautiful face was distorted into an almost animalistic expression, the golden eyes now black and feral.

Justin retreated back, his heart acceleratingtoas the fear stiffen the muscles, lungs begging for air, because he unconsciously arrested breathing.

Something was wrong.

Terribly and deeply wrong.

Hermione got out of the car, walking ahead of the headlights that litthe dirt road.

In the blink of an eye, Rosalie was no longer in the driver's seat but beside them, opening the door and gripping his arm in a cold steel grip,making himmoan in terror as he was dragged effortlessly by her.

"JUSTIN!" Matt shouted scared.

"LET HIM GO!!!"Dylan shouted in terror.

Hermione held up what appeared to be a sliver of twig toward them.

" Imperio!"

Matt and Dylan immediately stopped shouting.

They were no longer scared, they no longer felt that sense of something horrible about to happen, on the contrary, they felt as if they were beingfilled with something similar to that of inner peace, as if they were floating, flying, as if all worries, fears and other thoughts had been wiped from their minds.They smiled wide, their eyes wide and glassy.

"Get out of the car."Hermione said, her voice modulating in the air like music.

How could they deny an order from someone with such a beautiful voice?Calmly and quietly they got out of the car, walking - or was it floating? -to where Hermione pointed at them, both ignoring Justin's screams as he tried in vain to get their attention.

Rosalie threw Justin effortless, making him falling to the hard ground like broken toy, soiling his shirt and face with mud and dust. Looking up, he had seen Hermione with her arms crossed and holding a wand, his two friends standing and smiling like lunatics while Rosalie stared at him with her face of cruel beauty.

He was scared.

Gradually his mind cameto theconclusion that whatever those two girls were, they certainly weren't normal.He felt his heart hammer against his chest, pumping his adrenaline-injected blood, forcing him to react.

And he reacted.

Justin got up and ran through the trees with all the speed his training gave him, running away as if his life depended on it - and deep down he was sure it did. To the hell Matt and Dylan, he would save his own skin of these two crazy chick.

And then he fell.

Justin had fallen to the ground, but was unable to get up because something had tangled in his leg, rising and squeezing with a tight grip. Looking down he saw that it was the root of a plant that seemed to grow and curl around his limbs. Trying to get up, he had fallen again and to his despair was beginning to be dragged down that root, causing him to try to hold on to anything.

All in vain.He continued to be dragged, hurting his hands and fingers throughout the process.

When he found himself, he had returned to exactly where he had fled, Hermione and Rosalie smiling coldly at him.

Don't turn your back on the ladies, Justin..." Rosalie said, her voice rough, dry and cold as ice cracked.

"They don't make gentlemen anymore..." Hermione pretended to wail, approaching him as the plant curled his legs and hands. "If I were you, I wouldn't try not to move too much... Devil's Snare is a rather temperamental plant."

"HELP!!! SOMEONE HELP ME!!!" he shouted, starting to cry.

"Why are you screaming Justin?Aren't you having fun with us?"Hermione asked gently.

"Of course he's... You're having fun, aren't you?!"Rosalie chuckled, putting her high heels on his shin, pressing in a single blow as she stepped.

A crackling sound, similar to a cracking dry branch, had been heard by them.

Justin screamed at once, a horrible ache in his leg, twitching in agony as the plant continued to clench him, just as it grew and curled around his friends, who were slowly regaining consciousness but unable to screamas theywere gagged.

"L-et m-me go...Pl-ple-please!!!" he cried."L-letm-mego!!!"

"Oh no... No, no, no, no..." Hermione shook her head "You were a very, verynasty boy, Justin... And deep down, you knowyou need to be punished, you're begging for it."

"Too bad we can't kill him..." Rosalie said scornfully.

"I know, right?It's sooo frustrating…" Hermione put her hand on her hips"But death is too easy, too quick. It's not much use for him to die, it would only give us a headache later."

He shouted for help again.

"Humans are soannoying."Rosalie said, rolling her black eyes.

"Don't tell me..."

Hermione approached Justin, who was beginning to sob, hot tears washing his face like a terribly frightened child.The girl crouched beside him holding his chin with her hand, forcing him to look at her.

"Look at my face... Look at my eyes ..." she said coldly "This is the face of someone who will torment you until the last day of your miserable life... Every night, when you and your little friends close your eyes to sleep, I will torment you and rip you apart… Piece by piece"

Justin sobbed.

"Did you hear that boys? That goes for you too…" Hermione winked at the other two, who were also crying.

"If you touch any girl's without her consent, I'll go after you… Wherever you are" Rosalie threatened the other two.

"I think this won't be necessary darling..." Hermione stood up.

"No?"

"No... I'll give them my last little gift..." Hermione said calmly, surrounding the boys who remained motionless" Vos omnesministriOdeyetdestructionesetseratorediscorde..."

Justin felt his tear-blurred vision grow even more blurred, a strange dizziness that made everything spin and made him sick to his stomach.

"…Etquilibiteroperatesfacitisettractibus, quodeatnoce..."

He felt heavier and heavier, as if every limb of his body was injected with lead and pinned to that floor.

"... Vos conjurae idec nos conjuo et ofid fiat mier alve Justin, Matt et Dylan!"

Rosalie watched the humans go quiet, terror-filled eyes that were fixed on nothing, a single trickle of blood leaking from their noses.

"What did you do?" she asked.

"A blood curse... It will slowly take away their vitality, sexual vigor and mental health... At least while I'm still keeping the spell." Hermione explained.

Rosalie stood staring at her, and Hermione blinked shyly.

"Too much?"the witch asked.

The blonde thought for a moment and smiled throwing her hair back.

"Nor could I do better!"

Hermione gave a crystal clear laugh.

.

.

.

"Let me get this straight. So, because of this Blood Moon, Forks will attract witches from all over the world?" Sam asked.

"Basically." Ron answered.

"This city is really bizarre..." Jacob muttered to himself.

"Is that why you are here?"Quil, one of the shifters asked.

Harry shifted on the couch.

"Indeed... I had plans for this event, but new plans came along the way." Harry explained."The important thing to know is that during all the full moons, you should under no circumstanceswanderalone through the woods.This goes for vampires as well."

"Why?"Jasper asked.

"Magic attacks are much stronger when done against a single person.The more peoplethey have together, the less vulnerable they are." Ron explained "It will be enough to prevent more deaths, at least for now."

"So we should stay home at these times?"Alice asked.

"Yeah, at least until we catch who's behind it" Harry explained. "And of course, there is also the issue of the newborns."

"Which we'll also help..." Ron said excitedly.

"You speak as if we already agree to all of this" Jacob said.

"It's not about agreeing, mutt." Harry countered. "You all have to accept, periodt. Either you swallow your pride and accept what we say, or you all die one by one until no one remain. Is that what you want?"

Jacob was outraged, but fell silent as he looked at Sam. Alice had covered her mouth as Emmett pursed his lips, trying not to draw attention from Esme's scolding gaze.

"I don't trust you. And in none of the leeches" Leah scolded.

"The feeling is reciprocal.We don't trust you and you don'ttrustus, nobody trusts anyone... But that's what we have." Harry shrugged.

"From what we hear, there's no way to denying it, Sam..." Carlisle said "We have to come together, both to guarantee your, mine, our survival as a whole and to protect the humans who live in this city.You, as a leader, certainly take this into consideration.We have a deal?"

Sam got serious, looking out the window overlooking theCalawahRiver, taking a deep breath as helookedback at the wizards and vampires.

"We have a deal." Sam answered.

"Sam?!"Jacob and Leah protested.

"SHUT UP!"He commanded in his imposing deep voice, resuming his composure after a few seconds."Count on us for whatever you need... We're natural enemies and always will be, but now we have enemies in common."

Carlisle smiled fatherly, glad that he could come to an agreement.

"I have experience in fighting the newly created.I invite you to join us in practice." Jasper said calmly."We need to be prepared for the worse and I guarantee it will be if we don't train properly"

"Ron, Hermione and I will be training with you all too."Harry said.

"No way!!!" Edward shook his head"This is too dangerous, you will not participate!"

"Do shut up" Harry put his index finger to his lips, looking at Edward with impatience "This is not in discussing."

"But..."

"Quiet!!!" The wizard said through his teeth, turning to the others "Jasper is right.Time is running out and we need to act... With Alice's visions scrambled, this battle can be all right in months or even tomorrow."

"I will do my best to keep you all on alert."Alice said to the wolves "I can't see your future, but whatever I can see, I'lllet you know."

"This is going to be so good..." Emmett snapped his big fists, excited by the prospect of a real fight.

While the others shapeshifters and vampires began to discuss other important details, Harry discreetly approached toward Edward.

"Follow me" Harry whispered to the vampire in a serious tone.

Edward frowned and walked behind the wizard, both leaving the living room, going up to the stairs, while the dark haired boy leading him to the vampire's bedroom.

Harry stopped in the middle, turning to Edward.

"Close the door." he said softly.

Edward was confused, but he did what was said. Harry's face softened while a sweet smile spread on his lips.

"Am I allowed to speak now?" Edward whispered with his velvety voice.

Harry approached him, place his hands on the vampire's broad shoulders and standing up on his tiptoes.

"No..." Harry whispered back, looking at the tall vampire tenderly "Buuuuut, you're allowed to hold me in your arms and snog me until you take my breath away..."

Edward gave a big smile, kissing the boy's sweet lips as he hugged his waist.

Emmett was right... He had gotten a badass boyfriend who also had a tender heart.

Chapter End Notes

One more chapter for you guys! We are getting more and more close to the climax of this fic, and maaaan, it's really good! A lot of thing will going to happen, and Edward and Harry will be in the middle of this hurricane.

I hope you guys liked it, and please, comment! I would love to read your thoughts on this hehe

Have a wonderful day!

Two Lions

Chapter Summary

Cullen's distrust of wizards is beginning to take root. Edward confesses his feelings to Harry, causing an unexpected reaction... And more problems are coming!

Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

CHAPTER XVIII

TWO LIONS

"Come in Jasper..." Carlisle's soft voice sounded muffled behind his office door as the other vampire had his fist raised with the intention of knocking.

Jasper looked and listened to the surroundings, making sure no one was around.Shortly after the wolves left, Ron apparated to his home, while Edward drove with Harry by car;Esme had gone to her bedroom to finish her projects; Alice had turned to her sketches and Emmett with his video game and waiting for Rosalie.

This was the most opportune time for the Texan vampire to talk to the Cullen patriarch alone without the risk of being disturbed.

Entering the room and carefully closing the door behind him, Jasper had been greeted by Carlisle who was sat in his elegant brown leather swivel chair reading a thick compendium of surgical techniques.Seeing him, Carlisle had lowered the book, welcoming him with a reassuring smile and warm, affectionate golden eyes.

Jasper smiled.

After that stressful night, getting around Carlisle and his peaceful, placid emotions was relaxing.It was almost like reaching a safe harbor after facing a rough sea.

"Some problem?"he asked.

Jasper nodded, approaching and sitting in the chair facing Carlisle, joining his hands on the desk. Even though he was afraid to have this conversation, Carlisle was the only person Jasper could confide in about the thoughts that were forming in his mind and he, with his wisdom, certainly knew what to do.

"Carlisle..." Jasper muttered in a low, cautious tone.

"Yeah?" he frowned a bit, knowing that the conversation was serious.

"I want you to answer me honestly in the way you have always been, at all times..." the blonde said bluntly, watching his father be dismayed at the direction the conversation was being directed "Do you trust Harry and the other wizards?"

Carlisle shifted in his chair, visibly surprised by the question he had received.

"Jasper... Hm, sorry I didn't understand?"

"Do you trust or not?"

The older Cullen glanced sideways for a second and looked back at his adopted son.

"Well... There is no reason for me not to trust" he answered carefully, looking at the young man and continued "But... I think you have a reason to believe otherwise, don't you?"

Jasper paused for a brief moment, his scarred face turning serious.

"For the past few weeks an idea hasn't gone out of my head... A lingering sensation, if that's make sense"

"Which would be?"

"That we're increasingly wrapping ourselves with a rope that in the end will only hang us" Jasper looked seriously "These murders, black magic rituals, these attacks on us, the threat of wolves... All of this happening almost simultaneously since we met the wizards and they came into our lives."

Carlisle got serious.

"Jasper, what exactly do you mean? Do you suspect something? Did they give any clues?"

Jasper let out the air between his parted lips impatiently.

"For starters, they are hiding something from us from the beginning... Carlisle, we don't know anything about them." Jasper said urgently "We don't know the real reason why they came to Forks and why they are here, we don't know about their background in England, we don't know what they really are..."

"Jasper..." Carlisle said softly "You spent weeks in their company, it's not possible that in the meantime you don't ..."

"Edward can't read their minds..." he interrupted the other "...Alice can't see the future about them, I can't feel or influence their emotions. They always give evasive answers to certain questions... What we know of them is just a superficial layer. It's like they keep a glass wall between them and us... They see us and know us, but we only know what they decide to share, which isn't much, by the way."

Carlisle scratched his brow that had begun to frown with every word he listened and Jasper had begun to feel his concern push away Carlisle's usual calm..

"Jasper, are you suggesting that Harry, Hermione and Ron are responsible for the murders in Forks?"Carlisle whispered softly and seriously, as that hypothesis made him suddenly heavy.

"I don't know." Jasper murmured honestly "And that's the point.I don't know.We don't know..."

Theformer Confederatepaused, pressing his lips into a thin line.

"While we were at the meeting, I couldn't help but notice Ron, and especially Harry."he continued. "They didn't look shocked to see those pictures.They looked a little uncomfortable as if it were a minor annoyance or something.But not shocked."

The doctor stopped as he remembered the reactions he had seen hours earlier.

"People react differently to certain things Jasper ..." Carlisle tried to argue, more to himself than to his son.

"Carlisle... I've seen horrible things even when I was human, in my wartime and after my transformation.But still, that was appalling to me."

Carlisle stared at him seriously, nodding reluctantly.

"Harry, for example..." Jasper whispered. "What do you say about his behavior today?"

"A little abrasive, I think... irreducible.He could have been a little more diplomatic with the wolves, a little kinder because of the delicate situation we're in."

Jasper nodded.

"What you call being abrasive or irreducible to me has another name, Carlisle... I've seen looks like that before... It was cold, inhuman..." Jasper whispered "Someone who could kill without remorse."

"You're not talking as if you're suspicious of Jasper."Carlisle answered worriedly."You're talking for sure."

Jasper shrugged.

"For now I'm treating this as possibilities... But... Think..." Jasper replied logically, gesturing with his hands. "With the things we've seen so far and the things we know from the outside, they might as well to be Devil worshipers, committing these atrocities under our noses while benefiting from our trust, while pretending to be our allies, friends or..."

Jasper broke off as Carlisle sighed deeply, knowing where they were going.

"Edward wouldn't listen to me. I can't even think about it when I'm around him." Jasper whispered "He has already placed Harry on a pedestal and there is no one who can make him get him out of there... I know that, because I already made this mistake, as you well know."

Carlisle put both hands on his face for a moment until he looked back at his adopted son.

"If those assumptions are true... If this is true, Edward couldn't cope with it..." the older Cullen whispered shaken, leaning against the back of his leather chair. "Harry is his soulmate, the mate he expected... If what you are telling me is true... If Harry is really using him..."

"That would break my brother's heart." Jasper looked down as he remembered the intensity of Edward's emotions toward the green-eyed wizard, for if that were true, there would be so much pain and sadness under the Cullen's roof.

Carlisle shook his head in a pained countenance.

"That would destroy him" Carlisle corrected as he stared at nothing.

They were silent for long minutes, the sound of the ticking of the clock and the soft crackle of the burning fireplace that cast its light through the room. Carlisle rose from his chair, walking to the window overlooking the night forest as he kept his hands behind his back. Jasper watched the reflection of the other vampire's face through the window glass.

"Months ago..." Carlisle said after a few minutes "Edward told me something that only now I could remember"

Jasper raised his head.

"What?"

"He had confided in me that he had seen something in the woods about witches that made him scared.I told him to be careful, but not to treat them with prejudices..." Carlisle said vaguely "For some reason this has escaped my mind over the weeks and months..."

"Did he even say what he saw?"

"No... He didn't."Carlisle turned to Jasper"But now that it comestomind, I see that your suspicions are... Justifiable."

The two fell silent once more, gathered in their own thoughts. At one point Carlisle had advanced to his bookshelf, his index finger running across the different shelfs until he found a small book, bound in aged-looking leather and yellowed pages. Taking it carefully, the vampire looked seriously at the book and then at Jasper.

"My father was a priest and witch hunter, you know well... He always told me about witches." the patriarch Cullen said seriously, golden eyes cautious. "I grew up listening to their stories and warnings about their existence... He told me they were Satan's servants, tasked with spreading Evil across the Earth, as well as vampires and werewolves. I watched him torture and kill many people he accused of witchcraft, many of them innocent..."

Jasper was silent.

"In his quest for purification he turned out to be inhuman and cruel, but he was right about werewolves, about vampires... And maybe he can be right about witches."Carlisle said, handing the book to Jasper.

"What is it?"Jasper asked as he touched the old-looking book, seeing it fromallangles.

"My father kept records and notes on supernatural subjects," he explained. "This diary and the wooden cross are the only things I could recover after his parish caught fire in the Great Fire of London in 1666."

Jasper lowered the diary, looking at Carlisle seriously.

"Why didn't you show it to us before?" Jasper asked, feeling somewhat betrayed "That would be of great value to us from the beginning."

"Because as you read, you will understand that this was written by a disturbed fanatic who saw Evil in everything but himself..." Carlisle argued "Not much to start investigating, but this is a start."

Jasper nodded, holding the diary in both hands.

"So are we really going to investigate them?" Jasper asked.

"Yes... We have to protect our family and the ties that bind us... We, Cullens must protect ourselves."

"If we are wrong...?"

"If we're wrong, which I'd rather keep believing, then we'll put a stone on the subject as it should be... Harry is Edward's mate, and by extension, a son for me too."

Jasper nodded, walking to the door, but looking at the other before leaving.

"And if we're right, Carlisle?"

Carlisle stopped, staring at the floor as his brows drew together in an expression of sadness.

"If we are right, may the Lord help us, for my son will suffer greatly..." the doctor said in a whisper.

With resignation, Jasper closed the door behind him, determined to bring answers to his family.

"What a night we had, no?" Edward smiled as he put his hands in his pockets, watching Harry throw the jacket he wore on the armchair in the corner of his room.

"Yeah... But I've been through more difficult situations." Harry replied, turning to him, placing hands on his waist "To be honest I thought it would be worse..."

"We all thought so... Jasper was about to lose his calm with so much strain on him…" Edward said, frowning as he remembered his brother who was uneasy about everyone's emotions as well as his unfair thoughts about Harry and his friends, which for him were just fruits of nervousness.

"I agree... And I wonder how bad it would be if he wasn't there, holding the strings... or rather the leashes of certain dogs." Harry muttered with a smile.

Edward's face soured at the reference, clenching his fists so that his knuckles made a dry crack.

"Jacob would hit you." he said falsely calm.

"Hm?Oh yes, he tried..." Harry said with a shrug "But it's okay…"

"No Harry, it's not 'okay'.If he did something, if he…" Edward snapped and brokeoff,too frustrated to express himself verbally.

The wizard smile softly at him.

"And give him a reason to want to attack you? Oh, Ed... You're so much smarter than that..." Harry replied, rising on tiptoe to kiss his cheek.

Edward's anger was replaced by the familiar sensation of butterflies in his stomach, as well as a pleasant tingle that was on his cheek after being kissed.

"But not smart enough when you're involved..." he teased, provoking a low laugh from the other.

Harry kicked off his shoes and shoved them with his feet to the side, flopping onto his back on the spacious bed and sinking into the fluffy pillows.Grinning mischievously, the wizard crossed his heels as he laid his hands in a good manner on his belly, looking at Edward conspiratorially.

"So..." the wizard said gruffly.

The vampire knit his eyebrows.

"You can lie by my side... In this bedroom, I'm not the one who has the habit of biting, you know..." Harry winked.

Edward laughed.

"Should I?" the vampire said with good humor "What if it's your plan to corrupt my virtue?"

Harry widened his eyes and put a hand on his chest.

"My vile plans have been discovered!" he said dramatically and laughed, watching Edward take off his shoes and lying by his side.

"Jokes aside, I know you wouldn't go home..." Harry smiled. "You probably would sit on a tree branch like an owl all night to watching me."

The vampire frowned slightly offended.

"I just want..."

"I know..." the wizard whispered and then smiled, raising a hand to Edward's head to caress him.

Edward was silent enjoying the caress he received, the feel of the fingers touching and curling his hair with tenderness and affection... That gesture made his chest fill with pleasant warmth, causing him a crazy desire to laugh so wonderful it was.

And so, at moments like this, Edward was beginning to believe that he was slowly going mad. Mad, for it seemed that Harry had completely overwhelmed him, leaving him at the mercy of the charm of his green eyes, smiles, kisses and caresses, making himself the focal point of his existence on a rapid timescale.

Gently, Edward interrupted the human's gentle touch, grasping his wrist and lifting it to his nose. Closing his eyes, he took a deep breath, enjoying the fact that the wizard had stopped wearing cologne, so that his natural scent wasn't irritatingly altered by those of synthetic origin.

'There is no scent in the world that compares with his...' he thought with pleasure 'He smells like my own Paradise... Like something made just for me.'

Edward smiled, placing a respectful, almost reverent kiss on Harry's wrist.

The wizard blushed as he felt the vampire's cold lips on that still unexplored piece of skin, while Edward could feel the vibration of the human's heartbeat in his own lips.His throat burned anditched, his razor-sharp white teeth almost scraping over the delicate skin that would give him access to the artery through which hot, sweet-smelling blood flowed.

He was close, so close. But all he had done was kiss him once more.

"You're like a heroine made especially for me..." he rambled.

Harry blinked in disbelief and laughed in a hoarse voice.

"What's it?"he asked confused at the other's abrupt laugh.

The wizard shook his head in denial, looking at the vampire with a mischievous look.

"I've been called a lot of things, but being compared to a drug is something new"

"Hmmm... It may be an affectionate pet name I'll give you..." the vampire teased.

Harry snorted.

"Call me that and I'll call you 'glitter pot' or 'sparkly boy'"he replied.

Edward laughed, raising his hands in redemption.

"No pet names!"

"Good boy..." Harry teased.

"You know... Changing the subject, but not so much..." Edward said as he put his arm around the other's shoulders "Tonight you kinda surprised me."

"In what sense?"Harry asked curiously.

"Your stance before the wolves... You looked so authoritarian, so...Rigid, cold... Frosty.Never backing down or being bullied…" Edward stopped to think"Actually, it was you who intimidated them..."

"And...?" Harry whispered for him to continue.

"I kind of liked it." Edward confessed.

"Really?"a smile appeared on the black-haired boy's face.

"Yeah..." the vampire stated with a serene smile, his fingers playing with the other's hair"You seemed so unshakable, so sure of yourself, never needing my intervention, even though I was there for you... You don't need me, Harry... And that makes me a little bewildered, I must confess."

The wizard looked confused.

"I don't understand..."

Edward sighed.

"I have no experience with relationships..." he began to explain "The closest one I had was with Bella and in this relationship, I realized that there would always be a brutal inequality between us... I'm a vampire and because of that, I would always be a step ahead of her and she would always depend on me and I didn't object to that. It was like a lion being with a lamb, you know what I mean? I knew what to expect and how to act..."

"Didn't you think of turning her?" Harry asked "So you guys would be equal..."

"She wanted to, but I denied it.I didn't want her to turn into a soulless monster like me…" Edward replied, making the boy look thoughtful.

"Edward, you're not that..." the wizard scolded softly"You're everything except a soulless monster."

Edward smiled at Harry, because even though he didn't agree with the other's statement, he was still happy to hear those words.

"Anyway, were you ok to be in this unequal relationship?"

"I was ok with thatbecausein a way it was predictable... I knew how to play my 'role', so to speak."Edward continued his confession.

"That's a bit old-fashioned... And possiblysexist, youknow..." Harry whispered.

"I know, but I was raised this way Harry... I'm 17, but I'm also almost 120. I'm from another time, from a world that no longer exists except in books, photos or movies, just like you..." Edward replied, pausing for a moment and going on "With Bella, I was in a safe position, but with you it's all so different..."

"So, do you... Do you want me to be dependent on you?"Harry whispered cautiously.

"No!Heavens, no…" Edward denied vehemently, kissing the wizard's forehead and looking into his eyes"What I mean is that more and more I realize that in our relationship there is equality and that at certain times, it's you whois afew steps ahead... And I think I'm fine with it."

Harry put his head on the vampire's chest, his hand stroking the buttons of the white shirt that Edward wore.

"It's good to know, but... You're wrong at a certain point..."

Edward frownedworriedly.

"Excuse me?"

"How can I explain..."

Harry took a deep breath as he opened his eyes and stared at the starry sky from the ceiling of his room and especially a cluster of stars.

"See... That is the constellation of Leo..." he said thoughtfully causing Edward to look up "I was born under the sign of Leo... At Hogwarts, I was selected for 'house' named Gryffindor, where the symbol is a lion... I think in many ways I am like a lion too: in difficult and necessary situations, I can be tough, aggressive, brutal and sometimes cruel even… I 'scratch' to protect myself and the people who are important to me, but I suffer more in doing so than from being 'scratched'."

Harry stopped and continued.

"You're wrong to say that I didn't need you, because the truth is the other way around.I needed... A lot." he said turning his gaze to the other "And to my surprise, instead of feeling like a dependent, scared and fragile little boy, needing you made me feel good and strong..."

Edward sucked the air through his parted lips, his thumb caressing Harry's flushed cheek.

"Do you really need me?"he asked in a whisper.

Harry nodded.

"Yes I need."Harry answered in a low voice, as if telling a secret.

"Then I'll be here for you..." the vampire said warmly,his warm golden eyes staring at him with intensity "…forever!"

The black-haired boy hadn't answered, just smiled and kissed him quickly.

Edward looked up and stared at the constellation that hung over them.

"So the lion fell in love with another lion..." he continued, kissing Harry's strong chin.

"A rather troublesome lion..." the wizard gasped as he felt Edward's cold lips kiss the crook of his neck as he buried his fingers in the other's bronze colored hair.

"A lion with possible masochistic tendencies..." Edward replied with a hoarse, musical laugh as distanced himself to see the other better.

They both looked at each other tenderly for a few moments until Harry frowned as if something occurred to him at the moment.

"Can I ask you something?"the wizard asked.

"Sure…"

"Why does Jacob Black hate you?"Harry said as he looked at him.

The vampire sighed at the other's questioning.

"It's a long story..." he said, somewhat annoyed.

Harry narrowed his eyes suspiciously.

"Hmm... Let me guess..." the wizard muttered. "...has to do with Bella?"

The vampire's eyes widened.

"How do you know that? Did you read his mind?"

"No. But it is quite obvious that the reason is far beyond the fact that you are a vampire... So I assume it must involve a girl aaaaand the only girl I have in mind that you got involved with, was Bella."Harry answered with a low laugh.

Edward chuckled in response, but then went quiet as his mind wandered over events that had occurred almost a year ago, but which seemed to be much more than that.

"Vampires and werewolves, I mean, shapeshifters, are natural enemies.The reason for this is unknown, but still an undeniable fact... Despite the differences and all the history of conflict between our species,we are equalin one aspect: we have the ability to identify those in which are our perfect match."

"Like soulmates?" Harry completed.

"In a way, although I still think vampires have no soul..." Edward frowned, beginning to abstract on his theory"How would it be possible if..."

"Focus, Edward!"Harry demanded, causing the vampire to smile.

"Right... Well, wolves know when they find their perfect match when they suffer something they call'imprinting', a kind of instant bond that makes them feel a deep connection with a person."

"Jacob had animprintingon Bella."Harry conjectured.

"Yeah... And as far as I knew, they were childhood friends until Bella moved from Forks...And then, when she returned, they reconnected again."Edward explained awkwardly"They could have been together, but..."

Harry was silent.

"I showed up and made Bella to choose me instead of him" Edward continued, feeling ashamed "Alice saw that there was a possibility that Bella and I could have a future together... I clung to it with tooth and nails, because I... I really wanted to have someone to be mine... I was so..."

Edward stopped, staring at the bedroom ceiling.

"I was so tired of being alone... And because of that, I ignored my own heart that told me that no matter how hard Itried,Bella could never be my perfect match, could never really complete me... In an alternate universe, in another world and in other circumstances, we might have a future together, we could be soulmates... But I was wrong and it costher life." Edward muttered thoughtfully "Jacob hates me because I took from him the possibility of being happy with his mate.So his hatred for me is more than justifiable."

Harry took a deep breath.

"You can't always blame yourself for the things that happen, Edward..." the wizard whispered as he caressed the other's neck.

"But I should..."

"I know you feel guilty..." Harry interrupted, adjusting himself in bed so that they could face each other "...butconsider that Bella had chosen you. It was her decision too.And yes, maybe you could work out, or maybe you guys broke up and she would have stayed with Jacob or even someone else."

"But if I hadn't interfered, she would at least be alive."the vampire whispered depressed.

"Maybe... Or maybe shewould havedied while being with Jacob.There is no way to know..." Harry answered stroking the cold cheeks of the copper-haired boy, as he seemed to slowly understand what he was saying"But you can't carry the weight of guilt with you forever... Do you understand what I mean?"

The vampire sighed as he hugged him, kissing Harry's forehead as he closed his eyes tightly.

For a long time he had been alone.

He had his family of course, he loved them and he was loved back, but even his family couldn't fill that emptiness he had within him that had grown over the decades.

For a long time he believed that he was cursed to know only loneliness, to move from city to city and from school to school, repeating the same role as a human teenager boy hundreds of times, to be confined to that existence that made him feel so miserable, so unhappy.

For a long time, he had read books, watched movies, listened to thoughts and watched the people around him experience love and because of that, he believed that this was as close as he would ever know to that sentiment.He believed he knew everything about love, but none of that prepared him for the sensation as he had Harry in his arms: he no longer felt that emptiness, he wasn't miserable, he wasn't unhappy.

Love imploded in his petrified, dead and still heart, making him feel more alive than ever for almost a century as a vampire.

He was scared.

He was brave.

"At times like this, I find it hard to believe that all this is real..." he whispered as his lips brushed Harry's skin."That you're real..."

"Hmm?" Harry said.

Edward smiled softly.

"I never felt for anyone what I feel for you, Harry... And never will" he confessed, his velvety voice pronouncing the words carefully "You came into my life like a cannon ball, tooking to the floor all the things in what I believed and considered to be true..."

Harry chuckled softly as he lowered his face, while Edward put his hand to the wizard's chin, gently lifting him to look at him.If Edward's heart beat, it would be frantic right now.

"Now I pray every day that you'll never go away... That you'll neverleaveme,that I'll never be alone again..." the vampire said unable to contain the fragility in his voice, his warm golden eyes fixed on the emerald green of the teenager in his arms "You have no idea how long I waited for you..."

Harry's face had gone pale with fright, but it gradually flushed, his cheeks and ears exploding with color.

"Edward..." the wizard gasped.

"I... I know maybe it's too soon to say what I'm going to say and you can't tell me the same... At least not for now..." Edward closed his eyes, holding the words in his mind so they wouldn't escape."What I mean is that you, Harry James Potter, are the sweetest, loveliest and most extraordinary boy I've ever known.You have conquered every bit of me and now I am forever devoted to you."

Edward held his breath, his hands shaking as he touched Harry's face with enormous reverence.

"I love you..."

Harry's eyes filled with tears that the vampire had wiped with his thumb before they even fell.

"...withallmy heart."he completed.

Harry lowered his face as he covered it with his hands, his breathing unsteady and pulse beating frantically, but no sound coming from his lips.

Edward smelled the saline scent of tears, touching the tip of his nose to the wizard's hair until he was hugged by him; Harry's arms was around his shoulders, his face hide in the crook of the Edward's neck, causing the vampire to wrap his own arms on Harry's waist.

The wizard cried silently as his fingers were on the back of Edward's neck, his tears wetting the collar of the shirt he wore.The vampire slowly realized that at that moment, Harry was unarmed, without his defiant courage, without that coldness heshowed to wolves or threatening situations, without the air of authority he emanated.Harry was scared and that left Edward bewildered.

"I think saying 'I love you' wasthemost terrible thing I ever told you..." Edward muttered under his breath, his icy breath blowing into the dark hair.

Harry shook his head slightly in denial as he slowly broke away from the hug, rising from the bed as he wiped his tears away, turning his back to look out the window.Edward was silent as he watched the wizard stare into nothing for a few minutes until he turned to see him.

"You love me now..." Harry whispered weakly "But you won't always love me... One day, sooner or later, you will hate me..."

Edward stood up in a thousandth of a second, standing beside him.

"I don't see how this could happen, love..." Edward said lifting his chin to see the other's eyes"Harry, look at me, c'mon... That's right ... Look, I'll never hate you."

"You can't know..."

"I could never hate you... Ever!"Edward said resolutely, his gaze intense and honest. "I'll just love you... Always"

Harry knit his eyebrows as if the words he had heard were beginning to make sense, biting his lower lip.

"Why do you make things sointense?"Harry asked almost grumpily"It's so unfair..."

"Well, you're worth it." Edward answered calmly.

"How cheesy."the wizard rolled his eyes, making the vampire smile.

"Okay, let me rephrase..." the vampire put his hand on the other's hips, drawing him closer as he stared at him. "I'm willing to make you mine, just as I'm already yours."

Harry widened his eyes like a frightened child.

"Fuck, Edward..." the wizard gasped as he blushed.

"Language, Harry..." Edward corrected.

Harry laughed, resting his forehead on the vampire's shoulder as Edward's hands rested on his waist.

"What you say is really true?"Harry questioned.

"The most pure and absolute truth." Edward smiled, kissing the wizard's earlobe and was delighted to see that the human had shivered.

They kissed again, Edward's hands still on Harry's waist, his fingers tracing the edges of his shirt respectfully and softly, almost touching the bare skin at the base of the wizard's back.

Harry took a deep breath, placing his hand on Edward's chest and pushing him back.

"What's it?"The vampire asked, confused by that action.Would he have done something wrong?

Harry ignored, causing Edward to walk backwards to sit on the bed.

"I want to test something..." he said in a whisper.

"Test what?"Edward's eyes widened innocently.

"Don't panic... Just relax, okay?"Harry whispered breathlessly, placing his hands on the vampire's broad shoulders as he sat on his lap, facing him as he positioned his legs at Edward's sides.

"Harry..." Edward's eyes widened, already feeling the nervousness bubbling in his chest.

"Shhh..." the wizard placed his index finger on his cold lips and thenbentto kiss him once more.

Edward felt Harry's warm lips kissing him gently, tenderly and lovingly, causing him to close his eyes and enjoy the warm tongue, the sweet taste of his mouth, the texture and softness of his lips just as he felt the wizard's fingers in his hair, touching him, caressing him.Encouraged by the kiss, Edward slowly brought his hands to the wizard's hips, who, in response, pressed his thighs against his legs.

Harry continued to kiss him, resting his hands on the vampire's strong chest, which rose and fell in an unreasonable quest for air - Edward didn't need to breathe, but he felt the need to fill his lungs with air if he wantedhis brain and sanity notcollapse.

Amid protests, Harry broke away from the kiss, staring at him with his bright green eyes as he brought his hand to the other's face, his fingertips running along the sculpted, defined lines of the vampire's square jaw and moving up his lips, stroking it with the thumb.

"OpenyourmouthEdward..." Harrywhispered.

"Hm, what?"

"Do what I say... Open your mouth ..." the wizard repeated.

Edward let his breath out of his mouth as he opened it, feeling a strange vibration inside him as if it were the ghost of the beating beat of his own heart, that still and petrified organ.

Carefully, the wizard had brought the tip of his index finger to the other's mouth, more precisely to the human-looking canine tooth, but still with the sharp point.Edward's eyes widened in horror, but it was too late: with one swift movement, Harry had punctured his finger and was pointing upwards where a drop of red blood had sprung from the incision made.

The scent of Harry's blood knocked him out right away.

The scent was much moreintense, much sweeterandmoreconcentrated than the one emanating from his skin, saturated the air around him and filled his lungs, his throat burning with violence as a growl growled in his chest.The vampire's eyes were now black as coal, as Harry grinned at him like a devil, running the tip of his bloody finger to his own lips, painting them red.

Edward thought he would move forward to attack him, but in truth he was paralyzed, his hands still firm on the English boy's hips as an erection began to grow inside his own jeans.Leaning toward him once more, Harry kissed him again, this time with vigor, intensity and even hunger.Edward took a few seconds to react, but kissed him back, tasting Harry's lips mixed with his blood, sweet-tasting blood, magnificent as a nectar that made his throat burn like red-hot iron and contract, but he ignored it.

That kiss made him feel much, much better than he could have if he drank his blood.That kiss was narcotic, erotic, addictive, divine and sinful... Flirtingwith danger, taking him to Heaven and Hell at the same time.He'd never been kissed like that and now that he'd found out how good it was, he wanted more.

Edward wrapped his arms around Harry's waist in a possessive hug, his erection clenching uncomfortably in his jeans as he continued to be kissed.At one point, Harry had moved his hips in a controlled motion, causing an animalistic sound to escape the copper-haired boy's lips.

"MINE!!!"Edward growled possessively, hiding his face in the wizard's warm neck, feeling his small, warm body pressed against his."MINE!"

"Am I?"Harry gasped in his warm breath, his hands caressing the other's strong arms.

"Only mine..." Edward said, gently scraping his teeth on the skin of the other's neck, above his jugular.Harrycursedunder his breath, his fingers gripping Edward's hair as his own warm lips kissed the other's cold neck.

The vampire kept his face hidden in the crook of the wizard's neck, eyes closed as he enjoyed the warmth and softness of that skin in contrast to his own, hard and cold as marble.With short, controlled breaths, Edward slowly regained control of himself, but still holding Harry in his arms... At that moment there were no enemies, no worries, no threats, just the two of them in that room.

Moving his head to see him, Edward caressed his boyfriend's face.

"Harry... What was that?"Edward asked, sounding and looking bewildered.

"Just to show that you're much stronger than you think..." Harry said looking into the other's eyes"Don't be afraid to be who you are, Edward... And don't be afraid to follow your instincts either..."

"But... I could have hurt you..." Edward looked down embarrassed, hiding his black eyes.

"Shhh..." Harry put the index finger in which he had pierced his lip"You didn't attack me because you kept control. Once again, you are stronger than you think."

"Am I?"

"Yes, of course you are..." the wizard smiled sweetly at him, wiping his finger from his lips, which still had a drop of blood on it"So... Is my blood appetizing, Mr. Cullen?"

With a coy, shy smile, the vampire licked his own lips in which had the traces of the wizard's blood. Closing his eyes, he felt in his tongue Harry's taste. It was sweet, with something reminiscent of the taste of red berries sap or the warmth of brandy and small particles and various nuances that he couldn't identify. It was simply divine.

"You taste like red berries and brandy..." Edward said, kissing Harry's fingertip, closing his eyes as his throat contracted and stung in protest.

"Good for you, Dracula's apprentice, because I only taste rust and salt in my mouth, ugh..." Harry said with a disgusted face.

Edward laughed, causing Harry to laugh then.Stopping laughing, the vampire had stared at the wizard, watching his flushed cheeks, sparkling green eyes, red lips, wild dark hair… An invitation for Edward to lust.

"You will be my doom Harry Potter."Edward whispered to himself.

Harry blinked, stunned by those words.

"Interesting choice of words..." he said softly.

Edward smiled, pulling him to the bed and leaning back on the pillows, causing Harry to put his head on his chest, both watching the star-studded artificial sky.

Jacob Black hated vampires.

He hated those undead freaks of chalk-skinned, cold and hard as stone, with that unbearably sweet, floral and resinous smell that emanated from their bodies and permeated the air around them that made him reminiscing the smell of wilted flowers at a funeral, which was quite appropriate after all. He hated them, for it was absurd for him that his tribe would accept that they shared their territories with those freaks.

He hated vampires.

But above all, he hated Edward Cullen.

He hated that perpetual good-boy aura he was keen to keep, hated his refined, elegant manners, his expensive clothes that were worth more than the savings he and his father, Billy Black had, but mostly hated him for stealing Bella from him.

Bella was supposed to be his, but thanks to that leech she was dead.

Jacob's happiness was dead and buried, causing his feelings to be embittered by the grudge that grew in his chest like roots, draining all the subtlety he once had.He was unhappy, but somehow it was nice to think that Edward was unhappy too.He had to be unhappy, for that would be a kind of divine justice to know that he would be eternally unhappy.

But then he found that he was wrong.

Edward wasn't unhappy, wasn't suffering for Bella's loss, he was dating, getting on with his life - or getting on with his death?- forward as if nothing had happened.

As he walked to the training camp next to the otherpackmembers- a meadow stuck in the middle of the Quileute-vampire boundary - Jacob had seen Edward holding hands with dark-haired wizard, the two of them talking about something until the vampire raised the boy's hand to his lips to kiss him tenderly like in the old movies.

Jacob clenched his fists as he looked down, feeling hatred and disgust.Not because they were both men - putting things on a scale, that was the smallest detail, although it also had a bit of input.

He hated Edward and was disgusted himself, for deep down he was deeply envious of the vampire: envious of his happiness and envious that he had found someone for himself.

He was unhappy while Edward was fine and that was unfair to his eyes.

As they all prepared for the first training of wolves, vampires, and wizards, Jacob watched them again, Edward and the arrogant black-haired wizard who had humiliated him in front of his pack and other vampires.

"They deserve each other... Two fucking freaks, two monsters..."he thought, gritting his teeth tightly and twitching his jaw.

But then, as if provoked by stinging, he saw Edward smile in love as Harry tiptoed to kiss his cheek, then headed toward the two other wizards, the red-haired boy who was in their meeting next to a girl he has never seen before.Jacob didn't look away, watching Edward put his fingers on his cheek, while the big vampire, Emmett, teased him with comments about them.

Edward's happiness disgusted him, made his blood boil.

He didn't deserve that.

Jacob didn't know how, but he was going to find a way to take Edward out of that smile, just as the vampire had done to him.He would make Edward unhappy.

It would be an eye for an eye and a tooth for a tooth.

Chapter End Notes

Hey guys, happy new year! Hope you all are doing well!!!
I hope you all enjoy this chapter! Thank you for all the kudos and bookmarks!

Feel free to write a comment, if you wish :)

Malleus Maleficarum

Chapter Summary

The season of witch hunt is officially open.
Tensions between the Cullens and the Not-So-Golden-Trio begun.
Harry reveals one of his dark secrets to Edward.

Things will go down.

Chapter Notes

Hi!!! :)

See the end of the chapter for more notes

CHAPTER XIX

'MALLEUS MALEFICARUM'

"Great and wonderful are the works that our Lord has done in creating the world.Great and wonderful are the demonstrations of His presence around us, from the first rays of the sun to the rising of the moon;the fresh water that flows abundantly from the fountains and quenches our thirst;the fire that feeds our fireplaces and warms us from the cold, which bends the metal through the blacksmith's labor; the rain that falls and irrigates the earth, the land that gives us the wheat that feeds us."

"But the perfection of this world has been corrupted thanksto theinsubordination and weakness of the woman's body and spirit, which was deceived by the serpent and caused the Fall of Man.Since the Fall, we, the good people and servants of the Lord, have been moved by the promise of Heaven, the return of the Messiah, and above all, the destruction of the Evil that dwells and proliferates on this earth."

"When expelled from Paradise, Lucifer took with him to the abyss 1/3 of the angels thanks to his skillful manipulative power, turning them into his entourage of demons whose purpose is to take as many souls as possible until Judgment Day.Since the Fall, this world has been gradually taken over by the evil legion that lurks in every dark corner that seduces and causes sin."

Jasper raised his head when he heard a noise near him, but relaxed when he saw that it was just a bird flapping its wings in its nest, little by little starting its sing to greet the dawn. Releasing his breath, he was leaning back against the trunk again, as he adjusted himself in a safer position on the branch of the tree.

He was hundreds of feet from his family's house, as privacy was hard to come by when his brother was a telepath.Jasper wouldn't risk being caught by Edward and being scolded for his thoughts.He needed answers, and for now the only possible answer came from a seventeenth-century Anglican pastor, revealing his fanaticism with every line he continued reading, the portrait of a man gradually consumed by madness.

The diary itself was small, bound in soft leather, no more than sixty pages of yellowish, dusty parchment scrolls, written in partially faded ink.

Looking sideways again as a precaution, Jasper refocused on the text.

"Among us there are vile, evil and disgusting creatures that multiply like weeds and delight in evil, whoneedandmustbe destroyed, hunted without rest.I, as a servant of the Lord, have begun this holy work with my father and as a mission I shall pass on to my son, who will follow in my footsteps.With the Lord's blessing, he will teach his son and so forth, making us Cullens heavenly tools to purge evil."

Jasper grinned mockingly.If Carlisle's father had known that the Cullens were today a coven of vampires, he probably would have freaked out and had a stroke.

"Of the creatures I know of, three are the ones we should beware of."

"Three, starting with werewolves."

"Born of bestiality, degeneration, and human corruption, these are cursed beings to become beasts on the night of the full moon, becoming monsters that would kill anyone who dared to stand in their way.Endowed with demonic powers in their human form, such as keen hearing and smell, they feed on almost raw flesh, a remnant of animalistic nature.Nevertheless, they can be killed with the purest silver in their hearts - it is advisable to use a crucifix-shaped stake, as this will be a holy execution."

Jasper had never met a real werewolf, so he couldn't tell if what was written had any truth.

The wolves of La Push differed in that they could transform into their wolf form at will, not needing the full moon.Edward had told him they were 'shapeshifters', a information shared by Harry Potter.

The vampire frowned, unable not to feel that latent twinge of distrust.

Apparently Harry was more knowledgeable about the subject and yet, for some reason, omitted that from them - a proof that the wizards could or were hiding things from them.

Jasper sighed, looking back at the diary.

"Vampires.Blood-drinking demons that were once human, vile creatures who fear sunlight, for the sun is the divine light, the Most High, and so their skins burn when the light touches them, a clear manifestation of the God's power about them.Because of this natural weakness, these undead demons hide in the darkness of night so that they can feed on the fluids of Christians, virgins and innocents to prolong their cursed lives."

"In addition to the sodomites, whores and murderers, the London alleys are also infested with these 'cockroaches' and it is up to us hunters to execute them.Vampires can be killed with an oak stake in the chest or beheaded with a sword blessed with holy water.Crucifixes are also effective in weakening them."

Jasper smiled.

The Volturi were arrogant bastards blinded by their own power, but Jasper had to admit that theywereextremely effective in propagating the myths of their own kind: all Western culture around vampires was built on false information, strategically given by them that they aimed at make their species less and less like a "real threat" and more like an "abstract threat".

It was easier for humans to believe that vampires feared sunlight, crucifix or garlic, as they believed they could protect themselves when in fact they were absolutely defenseless.Vampires have gone from real threats to mythological beings to characters in popular culture in movies and comics, keeping the secret of their existence intact for hundreds of years.

The former soldier continued with the reading.

"But none of these creatures are as dangerous as Witches."

"It is enough to open your eyes to see their evil works: when frost spoils the crop;when the plague ravages the cities and kills the innocent;when the Christian mother suffers abortion;when a devout family has no children... All this is due to the works of witches."

"Witches are servants of Satan.Demon harlots, cunning serpents, lying, malicious and treacherous like the master they serve."

Jasper looked up, staring into the soft light of the cloudy morning sky filtered through the branches and foliage of the trees, plunging the forest into a bluish, almost cold atmosphere.

A lot of thoughts were in his mind right now, but the main thing was how ridiculous it was.He felt ridiculous standingupright on that tree in the middle of the forest, reading those crap written over 300 years ago by a superstitious paranoid.

It was ridiculous, foolish, a waste of time when he had more important things to think about.

But... Still as ridiculous as it was, he couldn't stop thinking: for any human, this diary was just a compilation of silly beliefs about creatures that don't exist.

But vampires exist.They didn't burn in the sun, didn't sleep in coffins, weren't afraid of crucifixes or garlic, but they did exist.

Werewolves, or rather shapeshifters, exist.How many would be scattered around the world was unknown to him, and could be a sizable population or even half a dozen, but they did exist.

And witches ... Witches existed.From the concrete information he had, Jasper knew that at some point in their lives they stopped aging like other humans and could live for hundreds of years;witches studied in magical schools;witches married people from the same community to maintain their "blood pure";and apparently some witches performed rituals worthy of being coined as satanic.

"The reason for the existence of witches can be summed up because of the nature of the woman, which was made of Adam's rib, a crooked bone and as a result, became determinant for her character: no woman is totally 'correct'.When they deviate from the ordinances of their father, husband, and Church, women, because they have a weaker mind and body, are influenced by evil spirits — as was the case with Eve."

"According to the 'beliefs' of some witches in which they confessed to me after a long interrogation, it all began with Lilith, Adam's alleged first wife who was expelled from the Garden of Eden for refusing to fulfill her role as a woman, toserve and obey her husband as Divine Laws command to do. "

"Fallen from grace, Lilith committed the utmost blasphemy by offering her soul to Satan in exchange for powers and a cursed life, promising to serve him as her handmaid, fornicating with him and being impregnate with the sucubus and incubus demons - responsible for inducing lust and sin in Christian men and women. "

"Hundreds of years later, Cain, after murdering his brother and fleeing to faraway lands with the Cursed Mark, had been seduced by Lilith, and after havingsinfulrelations, sheconceived children which begotten the filthy race of witches - borned from blasphemy, of rebellion, of evil and murder."

"In light of the foregoing, I dare say that the greatest threat we have is witches, because thanks to their spells, they become more and more efficient in hiding among us.If you, man, head of household and are not careful and do not open your eyes, your wives, daughters, nieces, granddaughters, sisters, aunts, grandmothers, neighbors can turn into hellish agents, hidden under your roof and under your protection, for witches can be in every corner, every class, from palaces to the suburbs' pigsties."

"And it is through this testimony that I will teach you how to identify them, hunt them down and atone for their sins through death."

Closing his diary with some impatience, Jasper tucked it into the inside pocket of his coat, leaping from his seat and landing softly on the floor.As he turned toward his house, something caught his eye, causing him to stand still for a few seconds.

An owl was perched on a branch of a tree near him.Her feathers were white as snow, making her stand out as a bright white spot in the midst of that place dominated by thegreen color of the mossy leaves and logs.But what caught Jasper's attention was that her large yellow eyes stared straight at him, as if aware of who he was or what he was doing, as if watching him.

Before it could react, the bird took off majestically with her large wings, soaring across the sky and leaving Jasper looking up.The vampire finally snorted, shaking his head in denial as he started running home.

His paranoia had to have limits... But he would keep his eyes wide open.

...

...

...

"Aaaaaah..." Ron yawned as he rested his forehead with both hands. "I'm sooo fuckin' tired..."

"Frankly Ronald, instead of taking your night to study and sleep, you prefer to playing video games, when you know very well that today we'll have a test."Hermione scolded as she marked with a highlighter the important passages in her summaries.

Ron frowned.

"Hermione, for starters, was asuper importantteam matchwhere Emmett needed my help..."

The vampire gave a thumbs-up to the redhead, who smiled back.

"Emmett doesn't have to sleep, but you do." Hermione answered"And I bet he doesn't have to study to get good grades either, unlike you."

"Blah blah blah..." Ron went on moodily "I don't care about this legalized torture called 'High School'...I swear by all that is profane that Inever, ever going to put a feet on a school again, even if you or Harry ask me on your knees... You heard that mate?!Never!

"Ow... Don't be so sour Ron... It's not being thatbad..." Harry said with a shy smile as Edward put his arm around his shoulders, caressing him.

"It's easy for you to talk Harry, when in most classes you are hanging around Edward's neck!"Ron snapped, drawing a laugh from some.

Harry widened his eyes, blushing to his ears as Edward shook his head, laughing softly as he kissed the dark hair of the wizard.

They were all gathered in the school cafeteria, sitting at the usual table near the large windows overlooking the forest in the background, while the humans around them kept their conversations entertained, others in the background began to arrange the Halloween decorations.

"Year in and year out, and the ideas for Halloween decors at this school only get worse and worse... No one here has artistic sense or a bit of vision?!" Alice said indignantly as she looked at plastic pumpkins with lights inside.

Rosalie rolled her eyes and smiled affectionately.

"In case, someone like you?" the blonde asked.

"Maybe..." Alice muttered with a shrug."Well, yes.Give me10 bucks and a roll of crepe tape and I would do something better than that!"

The Cullens and the wizards watched some girls unpack various dolls of zombies, mummy, vampires and, of course, witches, with pointed hats and brooms.

"Ahhh... If they only knew..." Emmett grinned from ear to ear as everyone at the table laughed.

"I didn't realize it was almost a month before Halloween." Edward said while raising his eyebrows.

"Me neither..." Emmett muttered.

"Harry?"Alice said as she turned to the boy.

"Yes?"

"How do witches celebrate Halloween?Do they fantasizelike humans?Do they say 'trick or treat'?"the little vampire asked.

Harry twisted his mouth almost comically, frowning at the thought of something that seemed unpleasant.

"Well... We celebrate in a... Different way" Harry said.

"I'd love to hear more." Jasper said casually, looking at the other with intensity.

Everyone looked at the wizard, who looked shy.

"Hermione?"Harry looked at the witch, who straightened in her chair to see that she would have to explain.

"Well, for starters, Halloween is the nameMugglesgave Samhain, which is nothing more than a festival marking the end of an old year and the beginning of a New Year.According to legends, on the 31st of October, which is the beginning of the festival, the veil that separates the Kingdom of the Dead from the Kingdom of the Living is lifted..."

"Kingdom of the Dead?" Edward asked.

"Yes... We're all on a physical, earthly plane.But this isn't the only plan that exists." Hermione explained.

"I don't understand..." Emmett said.

"Mione explained to me that it'smore or less like the Marvel multiverses... Different universes and variations..." Ron explained to the vampire, who gaped at his understanding.

"What happens when this 'veil' is lifted?"Jasper asked.

"Hmm... According to legends, spirits can materialize during midnight, which is the most favorable hour for magic..."

"...The Witching Hour..." Ron added with a mocking smile.

"...and during this hour, they may materialize or come into contact with the living until sunrise, when the veil separates them again."

"Fascinating..." Jasper narrowed his eyes in puzzlement.

"Does the eclipse you came to Forks have anything to do with it?"Edward asked as he turned to his boyfriend.

Harry stared at him for a few seconds, smiling sweetly.

"A little bit... But not anymore."he said softly.

"The Blood Moon..." Jasper remembered.

"Yep..." Hermione pointed with the pencil.

"So we must assume that when this eclipse passes, the other witches will leave Forks?"Jasper went on.

"I don't know... When the boys and I came here..." Hermione looked at Harry for a moment"...we had planned to go back to England shortly after Halloween ... But now with all this newlyweds issue" "Created and the other witches, we should stay for a while."

"And I'll tell you both right now that when we're done with them,we'll gostraightbackto England."Ron added, taking a bite of the pizza slice.

"Hm?"Edward raised his head at the redhead's speech.

"Yeah, but don'tforgetthat by then you are enrolled in this school, Ronald, so you should at least try, try tostudy and get good grades, if only for fun!" Hermione scolded.

"'Studying for fun'... Are you mad, love?The rain of this city is affecting you..."

While Hermione and Ron continued to peck like an elderly couple, Edward looked at his boyfriend, watching him smile at his friends.

What Ron had said made the vampire feel the familiar weight of a thought that had come into his mind before and gone into the background, but now he could no longer ignore.

Harry wouldn't stay in Forks for long.

Nor could he stay in Forks himself for long, since his family had spent too much time there.

At some point, he and the wizard would have to part, and that didn't please him at all, for he would be unable to let his mate go after he had finally found him.

His mind had quickly begun to devise alternative plans: he could ask to go with Harry to England.Edward would adapt perfectly as long as they were close to some forested area so he could hunt.Harry would be close to his family and friends, and perhaps even the Cullens would move with him.

In another possibility, he could ask Harry to stay in the United States, and if the wizard wanted, they could have a place of their own, just like Rosalie and Emmett did from time to time.

Or in a more adventurous way, they could simply be together but fixed nowhere, traveling from point to point around the world.Edward had known much of the world over the decades, but it would be a completely new experience to go with his mate... Venice, Paris, Cairo, Madrid, Cape Town, Rome, Athens, Tokyo, Rio de Janeiro... Oh, Esme's Island... A whole world of possibilities.

But all three of these plans depended summarily on just one condition, one word spoken by Harry, preceded by a question Edward would have to ask.

Edward was an inveterate traditionalist, romantic to the last inch, clinging to values that have been forgotten by everyone but him.In a world driven by shallow feelings and instant relationships with expiration dates, he believed in eternal and infinite love.

And he loved Harry Potter...Crazy, desperate and intensely.

Carefully holding the wizard's left hand, he smoothed the phalanxes of his delicate fingers, kissing him with tenderness and chivalry.He didn't know how or when, didn't know if he would have enough time, but one thing was certain: He would put an engagement and a wedding band on Harry's finger.

"Hey..." Harry whispered, catching his attention.

"Hm?"

"It's all right?"

Edward gave his crooked smile almost bordering on the mischievous.

"Yes... I am. " he replied in a velvety voice thinking of an emergency response "It's just the thoughts of others around me.Today is being more annoying than usual."

"Ah..." Harry answered softly, stroking the back of his neck."Well you mentioned, because these days I had an idea about it..."

"What an idea?"

"Well... Since you are a telepath, it may not be that difficult for me to try to teach you Occlumency" the wizard answered.

"In case, make me stop listening to thoughts?" he asked genuinely interested in that.

"Not 'stop', but control the flow... It would be as if you 'turn down the volume' or even squeeze the 'mute' thoughts around, when you want.One good point is that it would also protect your mind from being read by other telepaths and wizards." Harry explained."I don't know if it happens often, but it would be nice."

"Apart from you, only one other person could read my mind so far, but he needed to hold my hand for that." Edward said remembering Aro Volturi and his refined and cruel ways.

"Oh... One more reason to learn then..." Harry smiled.

"With that, can I read your mind?"he teased.

Harry frowned.

"My mind is not a good place for you to be, Edward..."

"And what's left for me then?"

"You already own something that is mine..." Harry kissed his cheek quickly.

Harry continued to smile at him shyly, both of them staring at each other for long seconds intensely, each lost in his own thoughts, until Emmett cleared his throat loudly.

"For all that is sacred, get a room, both of you..." Emmett said in laughter, drawing attention even from some humans around.

Edward would have blushed to his ears if he could, while Harry laughed softly, nibbling his own thumb and looking at his cup as if it werethemost interesting thing in the world.

"Emmett, I'd appreciate if you respected the privacy..." Edward trailed off as a stench invaded his nostrils,making himfeel the urge to cover his nose in disgust.

It was a putrid stench that resembled sickness, decaying flesh.Glancing sideways, he saw that his siblings seemed to feel the same way, while their friends remained unshaken.

"Do you smell that?"Edward said.

"I do."Alice said sickly as she wrinkled her nose.

"But where the fuck thatcomefrom..." Emmettcursedunder his breath, but stopped turning his head to the side.

Edward didn't understand until he turned his gaze to the direction Emmett had pointed with his chin.Here was the teenager Harry had choked on with a gum, his leg in a cast and using crutches, beingaccompanied by his two friendsas he entered the cafeteria through the side door beside the vampire table.

Edward had realized that he hadn't seen them since the day Hermione and Rosalie went on their "special mission," in which he, Jasper, Alice, or Emmett still didn't know the details, but now saw evidence of what had happened.

The three of them definitely did not look well: their skins were pale and waxy-looking, face with deep dark circles, eyes without gleam, walking without energy.The smell emanating from them was like a foul cloud, causing vampires to be first disgusted by their scent, but partially curious, for they never met humans in which they exuded that odor.

And then they stopped walking, their eyes filling with horror as they saw Rosalie and Hermione wave their hands at them innocently, making the three of them step back and leave urgently, as if they had seen the Devil in person.

Rosalie smiled at the witch, who in turn bit her lower lip maliciously.

"How long will it last, Hermione?" The blonde asked with delight.

"By the time I find that they have suffered enough... Which can be for a long, loooooong time..." said the witch.

"But honey, humans don't last that long..." Rosalie joked as she looked at her nails.

"Oh... My bad then!" Hermione laughed.

Jasper straightened in his chair.

"What did you do to them?"He asked cautiously.

"An educational and enlightening prank..." Rosalie replied.

"Uuhhh I would like to know!"Emmett said excitedly."With all that wolves drama, I evenforgotabout the night out that you girls had..."

"Whichremindsmethat you came home only at dawn, Rosie..." Alice said narrowing her eyes as her mate frowned as he looked at the table.

"Humm... Since you all insist on knowing..." Rosalie said vainly"Well, it all started when Hermione baptized their drink with a kind of truth potion that made them confess to their disgusting acts ..."

"We needed to be absolutely sure that all three were involved ..." the witch explained, waving her pen between her fingers."That would settle everything in one night."

"Truth Potion?" Edward asked.

"Yes. Called Veritaserum, very complicated to do and regulated ministry, because too much can cause side effects."she explained.

"And after...?"Alice asked "When theyconfessed,what happened next?"

"Then we take them to a part of the forest.Idiots really thought they were going tohave 'fun' with us, but quickly they saw that night would be quite different from what they thought would be..." Rosalie chuckled, turning to the witch"I think I never saw boys screaming like that..."

"Ahhhh, they're never so manly at times likethat Rosie..." Hermione replied.

"It even reminded me of myex-fiancéand his little friends... All of them, screaming like babies when they saw me again..." Rosalie said looking at nothing, a cruel smile forming on her beautiful lips "Oh, how I wish you was with me on that occasion, Hermione. I tried to make them last as long as possible, but I still found it insufficient... Such a Blood Curse, lasting for a lifetime, would be perfect."

Jasper frowned, dismayed.

"Blood curse?"

"Yes..." Hermione smiled calmly and lightly"It's like a disease that will erode their sanity and physical health very, very slowly... Unless they take a daily bath for seven days at the Dead Sea or, I revoke the spell."

"Hm... And you think that's the right thing to do?"Jasper asked in a controlled manner.

Hermione drew back in her chair, blinking as she seemed surprised by the question.

Everyone at the table was silent, their smiles fading.Edward turned to Jasper, who looked calm as he hummed a Texan chime in his mind.The vampire soon understood that the other didn't want to share his thoughts and that made him curious.And worried.

"Of course it's okay." Rosalie answered looking at the other Cullen."Why would not it be?"

Jasper shifted, starting to get uncomfortable when everyone looked at him.

"Well..." he said after a few seconds"Torturing and cursing human teenagers is not quite okay todo."

"Torturingrapists..." Rosalie scolded acidly."It's always the right thing to do."

"I understand, but it's not up to you to define what's right or not, Rosalie." Jasper said "And it isn't for us to interfere in human affairs."

Rosalie frowned as if trying to understand something absurd.

"And since when do you care about humans?"

"It's not about 'care', it's just not interfering with something that is none of our business..."

The blonde beautylooked at him in disbelief.

"Sorry to inform you, but that's my business yes."she answered in a low voice "I couldn't help but do something.A poor girl was suffering while those three monsters were unpunished."

"I know she was suffering, I could feel her emotions, but still..." Jasper said calmly.

"YOU DON'T KNOW ANYTHING!"Rosalie growled.

Everyone was silent at the table.

"You guys should have seen the match that Ron and I played yesterday, almost tied!"Emmett said at one point, looking around hoping to change the subject to something lighter.

"I think I better go..." Hermione said in a low voice, taking her papers from the table, but Rosalie stopped her softly.

"No, you stay..." she said calmly, turning to the blond vampire."What is your problem Jasper?Humans stopped to being a potential snacks for you at some point?"

"Rosalie!!!" Alice said in a betrayed voice as Jasper's eyes widened in surprise.

Emmett pursed his lips in a thin line as Edward stared at the table not knowing what to do.

"What I mean is, if the wolves learn that you got involved with a witch to curse humans, the treaty between us will be at risk."Jasper said hard"Especially when... When it was witches who killed one of them."

"That's ifthey know..." Harry said calmly, drawing attention to himself.

Jasper was silent.

"That'sifsomeone here at this table tells to them, creating unnecessary chaos."Harry said, looking at Jasper warily"And I'm sure no one here would be foolish enough to do that... Isn't it?"

Jasper felt the apprehension, tension, and nervousness of all his brothers and sisters, realizing that the interaction was no longer as friendly as before.Regaining control of himself, he smiled, starting to try to soften everyone's moods.

"Yes... No one would be foolish to tell."he said sounding light"Especially when, whether you like it or not, it's you where they want their heads."

No one smiled or laughed.

"Or maybe..." Ron said, pausing to take a sip of his coffee and looking at the other vampire."We got their heads first."

"Ron!"Hermione scolded in a whisper as the redhead shrugged nonchalantly.

"Yeah, yeah... Because beheading and torturing people is something that you "witches", understand a lot, isn't it?" Jasper countered Ron, who began to blush as he clenched his wrists and smiled.

"Apparently we aren't that far behind you, Jasper."Harry replied, turning his head toward the vampire, who looked surprised.

"Pardon me?"

"Yes..." Harry smiled calmly "If I'm not mistaken, you mentioned in the first training we had with the wolves that you were a soldier in the Civil War in life and that participated inanotherwar, already as a vampire..."

"Yes, that's what I said."Jasper replied, suspicious of what the other was implying.

Harry kept his smile, shaking his head positively as he tore open the sugar envelope and put it in his tea.

"Did you... Did you kill a lot of people?"Harry asked.

Jasper gotserious, his mind trying to process the question he'd received.

"Yes... But I did it in the name of duty, like any other soldier while taking orders." Jasper answered formally.

"Sure... Sure..." Harry agreed, pausing for a moment as he seemed to think of something. "You were a Confederate, right?"

The surrounding vampires stiffened, Edward as still as a statue beside Harry.

"Yes" Jasper said reluctantly.

"Hm... I may be mistaken, I'm not very familiar with the history of you Americans, after all I'm as English as Big Ben and Buckingham Palace together..." Harry laughed softly, but his face hardened "But... weren't the Confederates fighting for the permanence of slavery as one of their causes?The same ones who, after losing the war, founded the Ku Klux Klan?"

Jasper shifted in his chair, his thin lips trembling.

"Yes."

"Hm... That's what I thought..." Harry said lightly, frowning then as if slightly annoyed"You tortured many slaves in the name of the... What you said before?Oh yes... I remembered.In the name of duty?"

The blond vampire swallowed hard, his hands shaking.Alice shrank back in her chair, her ever so bubbly and happy demeanor now completely gone.

"That's what I thought at the time." Jasper answered in a hurt way."It was my mistake and I regret it."

"It's very easy to regret, or rather,to 'forgive yourself' when you're the one who was holding the whip..." Harry answered"Or the hilt of the sword... Or the trigger of the pistol... Or even the teeth that sink into a neck..."

"Harry..." Edward gasped in a weak voice, feeling bad for the direction their conversation was going.

The wizard ignored him, continuing to smile calmly.

"But there you are... Sticking to your vegetarian diet, such a different lifestyle you were used to..." the dark-haired boy said softly."Congratulations... This is..."

Harry paused, watching him for a few seconds.

"Remarkable." he said with some disdain.

Jasper didn't answer.Harry raised an eyebrow and got up from the table.

"Excuse me." the wizard said before leaving.

Edward turned his head in the direction Harry was walking, until he was out of sight as he walked through the exit door.Returning his gaze to the table, he saw his siblings and friends staring at nothing but with turbulent thoughts.

Alice seemed to want to cry if it were possible;Emmett stared at his own hands, choosing to be silent than to make any inappropriate comments;Rosalie was torn between pitying her brotherwhileangering him for reproaching her;Jasper, in turn, felt humiliated and ashamed, for nothing that was said was a lie.

Edward didn't know what to think.

On the one hand, he understood his brother's concern, but on the other, he found the insinuations he had made out of extreme bad taste.He understood that Harry was offended, but thought the wizard had reached the point of cruelty to his brother.It was a stalemate.

"Sorry to get you involved in this, Rosalie."Hermione said quietly, almost sadly, gathering her objects from the table and getting up.

"Hermione...!" Rosalie protested.

"Sorry everyone..." the witch said, walking quickly to the exit.

Ron clenched his fists, visibly angry as his cheeks were flushed.

"I lost my hunger."he said sharply, also rising from his chair.

Rosalie gave Jasper a withering look that he completely ignored - he was too engrossed with himself to consider her.Stifled by the silence and tension around him, Edward rose from his chair without saying anything.

He needed to talk to Harry, needed to make sure everything was fine.

Leaving the cafeteria and standing in the hallway, he took a deep breath trying to identify and follow Harry through his scent,immediately smellingtastelessodorsof humans, the metalic tone of the lockers or the cleaner on which the floor had been washed.Breathing in the air more often, he had finally caught the sweet scent of the wizard, clinging to it like a piece of ribbon as he led the empty corridors to the door of the Biology room.

Glancing sideways, he saw that no one was around.Turning the knob, he had noticed it was unlocked, opening the door with care and closing behind him as he entered.

Harry was alone in the room, standing near the opposite wall and his back to the vampire as he seemed to be watching something.Edward stood for a few seconds, waiting for the wizard to at least turn around, but that hadn't happened.He then walked toward him, stopping beside him.

"Hey..." the vampire whispered.

The wizard had slowly turned his head to him, looking at him with an expression that looked like pain or hurt until he looked back at the glass case in front of him.

Edward felt his chest tighten as he held his breath.Now that he was there, what would he say?

"Nice group conversation we had, no?"he went on after a few seconds, but feeling embarrassed then.

Harry was silent until he moved minimally.

"Your brother must be hating me now."Harry said in a low voice.

Edward frowned, shaking his head in denial.

"No, no!Harry…" he gasped."Nobody hates you."

The wizard took a deep breath.

"Maybe not now... But I see that is the kickoff for this to happen."

"What just happened was a misunderstanding..." Edward explained "We all know that.It was just... Just misunderstood words between us all... Rosalie is quarrelsome, has short temper, one thing led to another and..."

Harry shook his head in denial.

"No, Edward ..." he said, letting out his breath.- It is not that simple.

- How not?- Edward smiled weakly.

Harry turned to him, looking at him sadly.

"I feel like ..." Harry paused for a moment, breathing through his mouth and continuing. "I feel this is the beginning of a break, you understand?"Like a crack that grows slowly until everything collapses.

Edward was silent.

"I was cruel to Jasper.I said bad things, things he didn't deserve to hear…" Harry whispered.

"He will understand."the vampire whispered "Everything will be fine"

"It will be?" Harry answered "I'm not so sure."

Edward opened his mouth to say something but shut up.

Harry looked at him sharply, green eyes full of sadness.

"Tell me, what do you think of me?"

The copper-haired boy sighed, looking at his boyfriend as he formulated his words.

"You're amazing, sweet, strong and kind..." he answered"You can be a little bitstoic, coldandsometimes... Kind of difficult, but you have a good heart and a good soul.To proof that, you accepted to be with someone like me."

Harry closed his eyes and bowed his head.

"You paint me like I'm an angel or something..." the English boy said, looking at him again - But I'm far from ...

"To me you are..." Edward said, placing his fingers on the other's cheek."You are my angel."

"Angels don't kill..."Harry answered slowly, twitching his jaw "At least not now..."

Edward dropped his hand while his eyes went glassy for a moment.

Harry turned to the reptile vivarium in front of him, taking a deep breath.

"When I tell you I'm not perfect, I'm not exaggerating..." he added, hoping that Edward would somehow react, which didn't happen.

Harry remained motionless for a few minutes as he kept his gaze fixed on the vivarium, his index finger gently touching the surface of the protective glass.Edward looked at him closely, seeing that the wizard seemed to be daydreaming or engrossed in his memories.

"It's always dangerous when a child is born with magic..." Harry muttered"...because they have no mastery of their power at all. It just takes something that makes them tooafraid or too angry for them to lose control of their powers... Many magical children were killed during the Witch Hunt because of that."

Edward was silent, staring at him as another pause of a few minutes began.

"When I was a kid..." Harry broke the silence with a whisper "...there wasa boy in my class who liked totease me and beat me whenever he had the chance..."

The wizard's voice trailed off as he sighed deeply.

"Why?"Edward asked in a whisper, as if testing his own voice.

"I don't know... Maybe because he felt he could, perhaps because I alwayshavebeen somewhat small, easier to take advantage, easier to take down..." Harry whispered back "I didn't say anything.When I showed up with a bruise at home, I lied to my parents saying it was the result of playing around with my friends... They would have been furious if they had known and would have stopped it, but... But I didn't have the courage to tell.I was afraid to tell because I didn't want to admit Iwasweak."

Edward slowly touched Harry's shoulder in comfort.

"You were not to blame ... It was not to blame for being bullied, Harry ..." Edward said sadly.

"I know."Harry said shaking his head as he opened the box with the albino mice next to the vivarium."I know at least now, but at the time I didn't realize it... We didn't talk about these things, you know... Either you were strong enough to fight back or weak enough to been beaten up.School could be a cruel place... Children can be cruel when they want."

Harry paused for a moment as he stroked the mouse in his hands.

"But not all children were cruel... There were those who were always kind and defended me..." the wizard smiled for a moment "And for a while I managed to escape.For a while, everything was fine."

The dark-haired wizard opened the lid of the vivarium and gently placed the mice into the container.

"It all ended in a day when we toured a reptiles house in our town..." Harry said in a more serious tone, looking at the rodent that cringed in one corner of that glass box. "At that moment I separated from the professor and the group of students, because I wanted to see a huge boa constrictor coming from Brazil.At the time, I had discovered until recently that I could talk to snakes... Can you imagine how excited I was... And would have done so if Dudley had not appeared..."

Harry sighed while Edward remained completely silent.

"Dudley.That's what we called him... He took advantage of me being alone and began to insult me by the cruel nicknames he called me." Harry whispered "I ignored it, but it seemed to have motivated him to continue further until he pushed me to the ground so hard that I cried in pain as I fell."

He closed his eyes.

"Evvssshrii-aashaaa..."Harry hissed in a slurred voice, deep and husky.Edward didn't understand what that meant until he saw the snake stick its triangular head out of its hole, awakening from its inertia.

Harry was silent for a few seconds and continued.

"I got angry... Too angry to the point of feeling the blood boiling in my veins. I wanted him to hurt too.It was the fair thing... And then... It happened..." the wizard's eyes were lost to look at nothing"The glass on which Dudley leaned was gone... I had made it disappear... One moment it was there and the next... Nothing... He was unbalanced and fell into the boa's vivarium..."

"What... What happened?"Edward asked softly, watching the mouse shake as the snake slipped silently across the small space, its yellow eyes fixed on its prey.

"The glass was back in place, locked him and I laughed.Laugh out loud like any kid would do, because it was funny, but then I... I was paralyzed... I couldn't move any muscles, say absolutely nothing... Just stood there, watching everything as if it were an onlooker, like If I wasn't really there.First Dudley turned pink..." Harrysaid,his gaze fixed on the vivarium "Then he turned red, very red and finally he turned purple... Purple and still..."

Edward turned to Harry with wide eyes as he heard the sound of fragile mouse bones were brokentoas the snake tightened in a deadly constriction.

"If I close my eyes, I can still hear the sound of him choking like a pig in the slaughter or the dry snap of his ribs breaking..." Harry whispered "When he went still and looking out at nothing, I started screaming... I screamed for help while crying and when the adults got there, there were more screams..."

Harry stopped talking, breathing through his mouth as his heart rateincreased,his eyes filling with tears.

"I should have screamed for help as soon as possible, should have done something.But I just stood still and let it happen because I wanted him to get hurt and when I found myself it was too late…" he said shakily, wiping his eyes"I was 11 years old when I first killed someone."

Edward locked his jaw, his eyes wide.

"My parents told me it wasn't my fault, but I know it was..." he continued.

Harry bowed his head as he seemed to try to control his breathing to calm down.

"Edward..." he whispered looking at the vampire "If what I told you changed your mind about me, tell me now, while I still have time... I'll understand... I'll understand if you want to break up our relationship..."

The vampire was freezing in one position.

Does that change anything?He asked himself.

In part, yes.

Edward believed that Harry was too pure to be with someone corrupted like him, an undead who needed blood to exist, just like a parasite... He had killed people in the past, hundreds of people during a period of the 1920s, using his telepathic power to select his prey according to his morale.

He was corrupt and Harry... Well... Harry also admitted to being.

It made him feel lost.His boyfriend had killed people, starting when he was a child.It made him shock.

"I understand..." Harry whispered, lowering his head at the vampire's lack of reaction.

Running a hand over his face, Harry had started walking toward the exit, but Edward had stopped him by placing his hand on the wizard's hip.

Harry had been honest with him, confessing a dark part of his past, showing off his fragile side and hoping to be rejected by him for it.Harry had killed people before... But so had he.How could he judge him on this?

'I have to think about it later' he thought.

The vampire raised his other hand to the wizard's face, wiping a warm tear with his thumb as Harry closed his eyes.

"I'd be lying if I said it didn't change my view of you, but..." he answered, trying to sound firm"I love you Harry Potter.If you can accept me for what I am, how I couldn't accept you the way you are?I... No, we made mistakes... That's okay, so don't try to get away from you, because it's too late for that."

"Edward, you don't understand..." Harry said, leaning his head against the vampire's chest, the warm palm of his hand over where the other's petrified heart should be beating."I don't want you to get away from me... I don't want you to leave me..."

Edward felt that familiar warmth inside him, for though he didn't speak all the words, it was a way for Harry to say that he loved him.

"I never will."Edward said, kissing the wizard's head as he hugged him."I can be stubborn, you know..."

"Like a mule..." Harry smiled.

"Ouch...Very offensive."The vampire joked, touching his lips to his ear.

"A little sparkly mule"

They bothlaughed,in each other's arms as they feltthe temperature shift between their bodies.Edward closed his eyes, kissing the head of the shorter boy who remained quiet for a few minutes.

"Thanks for accepting me..." Harry whispered.

Edward rubbed his hand on him on the other's back.

"Thank you for letting me love you..." he answered in the same tone, then cleared his throat as he parted "Let's skip the next class?"

Harry frowned.

"You?Encouraging meto break rules?Who are you and what did you do with Edward?"

"It's healthy from time to time..." the vampire laughed shyly, kissing him then as he hugged him once more."We have the biology room just for us... Why not enjoy it?"

Harry smiled.

Their story had begun here.

A story that, depending on Edward, would never end.

At least that was what he supposed.

...

...

...

"Good morning,ma'am." Jasper greeted the old woman, using her charming smile and velvety voice.

"Oh, good morning dear" she said with a smile, adjusting her glasses."How can I help you?"

"I wonder if you would have this book here..." Jasper said, opening his postman-style bag and taking a paper inside, handing it to the librarian.

She picked it up, checking it while frowning.

"Hm... I'm not sure... Just a moment..." she said as she typed on the computer, smiling then."Hmm, you're lucky, we have a copy.It's on shelf 10-B, bookshelf number 5."

"Thanks!" the vampire thanked, walking to the indicated place.

Stopping between the shelves, Jasper ran his index finger over the spines of second-hand books donated over time by students and the local community, his eyes scanning the titles with great speed until he found what he wanted, picking up the book and smoothing the cover.

Walking fast, Jasper collided head-on with a human, who fell to the floor with the book he was holding.In milliseconds he saw that it was Harry, who looked stunned as he found himself on the carpet, but recovered by adjusting his glasses and picking up the book, struggling to his feet.

"Oh... Ehm... Jasper ..." he saidshyly, slightly embarrassed, starting to blush.

The vampire didn't answer.

"I... well... I'm glad I bumped into you because I wanted to talk to you as soon as possible ..." the wizard continued, biting his lower lip."Jasper, I... I wanted to apologize to you.Sorry for the things I said to you earlier in the cafeteria... I... I had no right to say that, and now I see how low I was with you...Forgive me, please."

Jasper raised his eyebrows.

"You forgive me?"Harry whispered.

The blond remained silent, whilethe wizard's face gradually became sad.

"I see... I... I'm going then..." Harry said, holding the book out to Jasper who didn't immediately pick it up, just looking down.

The wizard blinked misunderstood and looked down too, seeing what he was holding.

'MALLEUS MALEFICARUM'

The Witch Hammer

Harry clenched his jaw as his lips quivered slightly, raising his wide green eyes to the vampire who stared at him.Jasper took the book from the wizard's hands, leaning down to speak near him.

"You can fool Edward and the others with your innocent face, but you don't fool me... At least not anymore."Jasper said dryly and coldly"I know you and your friends hide something from us and I'll find out."

Harry took a step back, green eyes wide as his breathing quickened.He seemed to be collapsing.

"I'll find out what you are" Jasper completed, looking hard at the shorter boy"Who you reallyare."

The wizard swallowed hard, holding his head high and seeming to do his best to keep his countenance neutral to the other.Harry had been unable to say a word, the only thing coming was the beating of his racing heart.

Jasper growled softly, baring his predator teeth, stalking out with the book in his hand and leaving Harry behind, in which he had begun to cry silently.

Chapter End Notes

Hope you all liked 3

Collapse

Chapter Summary

Sometimes, the collapse is inevitable, causing serious consequences.

Or: Harry explodes (or causes others to explode) and receives unwanted visitors.

Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

CHAPTER XX

COLLAPSE

At first glance, the Campbell family looked like any ordinary American family: they lived in a middle class neighborhood in the city of Springfield, Massachusetts, in a medium-sized house with red bricks and white windows, impeccable bushes and dark green lawn cared for by Ms. Martha Campbell, a skilled housewife, adored by everyone in her neighborhood.

She and her husband,John, a local bank manager, had two children: the oldest was named John Campbell IV, but everyone called them Johnny;at 18, Johnny looked like his father in his youth - a body of elongated limbs, a short, thick neck, almond-shaped blue eyes and short brown hair.The youngest, Amanda, 17, calledMandyby all, was similar to her mother with her heart-shaped face, chocolate brown eyes and pale complexion. Pretty, but of a common beauty.

TheCampbellsconstantly made short family trips - a way to make them more "united" as Martha once said - so it was no surprise to the neighbors to see several bags in the taxi trunk on Saturday morning amid smiles of the couple and frowns of the teenagers.

But contrary to what their neighbors might expect, theCampbellsdid not visit their relatives inSalem, but were on theopposite extremesideof the country, staying in a simple little motel in that tiny and insignificant little town calledForks, surrounded by forests and under a constant and thick layer of rain clouds.

"...and just remembering again..." John said in a low voice, putting sugar in his coffee while looking at his children"...be discreet..."

"...keep your eyes open ..." Johnny andMandysaid in unison "...and pay attention to everything."

The four were sitting at a table in theSully'sBurgers dinner, while picking up the meals the waitress had finished serving.

"Dad, we already know that..."Mandysaid sulkily, receiving a stern and scolding look from her mother"But it's true!"

"Mandy..." Martha had said, her mouth twisting in displeasure at her daughter's tone.

"Look, I don't understand why we had to do one of those trips just when I'm involved with the ball committee... And David was almost inviting me!" the girl complained."But nooo... There we go to get ourselves in the middle of nowhere… Again!"

"I thought that after Greendale, we would stick at home..." Johnny said bitterly.

Martha frowned at her children.

"I know that sometimes we demand too much from you both, but understand that this is ours..."

"…duty." both teenagers said sulkily.

The four began to eat in silence, watching the movement around.

"How long will we stay here?"Johnny asked as he looked at his father.

"Two weeks.By then we'll have worked things out here." John replied in a good mood.

"And then, can we go home?"Mandyasked.

"Yes, darling.Then we'll go home." he stated.

"Good. At last I hope there's some time left for me to pick up my dress..." Mandysmiled, looking around.

The cafeteria was very typical and cliché cafeteria of several cities in which she visited, from east to west of the United States: there was an old jukebox, old leather upholstery benches, old but clean linoleum floors and the familiar smell of bacon and homemade fries in the air. She sighed.

From the little she had seen, Forks was so tiny and uninteresting that it made her wonder how the teenagers there managed to survive when she herself was bored to the bone in the short three hours since she arrived.

Looking to the side, the girl frowned when she saw a man dressed as a cop looking in their direction, his face marked by wrinkles andexpressionlinescontortedin a face of sadness, tears to the point of descending.Turning her head to the sides,Mandytried to see if something was the cause of that commotion, but when she looked back at the man, she realized that he kept his eyes fixed on her.

It had annoyed her.

"Dad…?"she whispered.

"Yeah?"

"That cop is looking weirdly at me." she said, pointing the direction with her gaze.

John turned to look at him, quickly being uncomfortable.

"Give me a second." he said harshly, wiping his mouth with his napkin as he walked towards the policeman.

The rest of the table saw the patriarch approach the unknown man, who promptly seemed to apologize for having looked at a minor so strangely.Mandysaw her father's face softenas hetalked to the policeman, being curious to see the stranger pull out his wallet and show something to her father.John looked at his daughter and then at the other man,pattingthe other on the shoulder, returning to the table while the policeman left the cafeteria.

"What was it dear?"Martha asked her husband."Who was that?"

"Well... The one who just left is the city sheriff." John explained, taking a sip of coffee.

"Oookay, but why did he look at me?"Mandyasked impatiently.

John shifted in his chair.

"Apparently, my love, you are very similar to his late daughter, Bella."John looked at his daughter with raised eyebrows.

"Similar?"she asked incredulously.

John shook his head in denial.

"No... I would say identical." he said impressed "That's why the poor devil was staring at you like that... I don't blame him. It must be painful for a father to lose his daughter at such a young age..."

"Poor thing..." Martha said, placing her hand on her chest in sympathy.

"Doppelgängers..." John continued impressed"I never thought it could happen in our family".

"With that common face thatMandyhas,she must have seven around the world!" Johnny teased his sister, who in response kicked him hard in the shin,making himswear underhisbreath.

"Children!" Martha scolded.

Mandysnorted, crossing her arms.

"Great! Now if I walk through this town, peoplewill thinkI'm a ghost or whatever…"she complained.

"For a little while my dear, for a little while..." her mother put her hand on her daughter's shoulder.

"I hope so.If it were up to me, we would be on that exact moment taking a flight back to Springfield." she said.

"Don't worry sweetie, we'll do it.But first we have several business here in Forks..." John said calmly, his blue eyes losing their fatherly softness and being replaced by a cruel and sadistic glow "And with the Blood Moon getting closer and closer, we'll be more busy than ever... Don't tell me you kids aren't excited?"

Mandyand Johnny smiled at each other cruelly, looking back at their parents.

"Could you repeat the instructions again, dad?" the girl asked sweetly.

John Campbell smiled with his wife, both joining hands.

Nothing better than a 'trip to bring the family together'.

...

...

...

Edward kept his eyes closed, trying to focus solely and exclusively on himself.

His family's mental voices as well as sounds from the outside world erupted strongly in his mind, just like a stereo connected to all radio channels at the same time, an irritating sensation in which he had learned to live together over a century.Taking a deep breath and squeezing his eyelids, he tried to put the sounds and thoughts out of his mind, focusing on thesound of tic-tacof a watch and letting that mechanical rhythm gradually overlap the others.

According to Harry, what he was doing was somewhat unheard of, sinceOcclumency'soriginal purposewas to protect the witches' minds from telepathic invasions.Edward was not a wizard, but he had a gift for telepathy and was therefore trying to erect mental walls to block outward thoughts while protecting his own mind from invasions by possible telepaths or witches with Legilimency.

But it was more difficult than it sounded.

It was like a human lifting heavy dumbbells and trying to maintain his position as his muscles began to shake with the effort.He clenched his jaw, focusing more and more on thetickingwhile the thoughts of others seemed to gradually subside.

He would have achieved a few seconds of success had it not been for Alice to start mentally humming 'Girls JustWannaHaveFun' by Cindy Lauper, causing his mental wall to collapse entirely while the bubblegum music filled his head.

The vampire snorted angrily as he opened his eyes.

"I don't think I'll ever make it..." he complained.

Harry smiled patiently at him, placing his hands tenderly on the vampire's knees.

"You are doing very well for the first classes."

Edward frowned, looking skeptical.

"How can you maintain this protection at all time?"he asked incredulously, as Harry's mental shields were as efficient as an impenetrable fortress, while his had the stability of a house of cards.

"In addition to being taught by a great professor, I had a lot of training."Harry said softly."At first it was very difficult, but over the years I got used to getting to the point of keeping them without even making an effort or even thinking about it..."

"Mhm..." Edward released his breath.

"But as Isaid,you are doing well in those first classes.It's just a matter of training and practice..." the wizard assured"Like exercising a mental muscle, gradually strengthening it."

"If you say so…" the vampire said not very confident.

Come on, try one more time..." Harry encouraged him.

Edward sighed as he retraced the process, lifting brick by brick from that mental wall, isolating the thoughts of others and focusing only on his.This time he had managed to maintain absolute silence for a few seconds, but he lost control when Emmett startedcursingwhen he saw on TV that his baseball team had lost the game.

The vampire grunted impatiently, causing the other to place his hands on the sides of his face.

"It seemed that you almost made it..." Harry smiled tenderly.

"Yeah..." Edward replied with a frown.

"Don't be so frustrated, Ed. These things take a while" the English boy murmured "Do you want to try one more time?"

"No, I think that's enough for today"he replied, shaking his head in denial.

"As you wish..." Harry replied as he stood up, pulling something like a wand and making the vampire's room acoustically isolated again.

Edward tilted his head as he looked at him curiously.

"What?"the wizard asked.

"No, it's just that I thought you could do magic only with your hands..." Edward said looking at the wand in Harry's hands.

"Oh... Well, most of the time we don't need it, but in certain situations wands are extremely useful" Harry replied as he sat down next to the vampire, extending the object to the other.

Edward picked it up carefully, immediately feeling a vibration emanating from the wand, as if it knew it was in different hands than its owner's.The wand was long, made of dark elderberry wood with silver creases on some edges, giving it an imposing and majestic appearance.The vampire would continue to inspect if it weren't for red sparks starting to emanate from its tip, causing him to return it to the wizard.

"How can I explain..." Harry said as his fingers seemed to calm the object"As you know, we witches were born with magic, taking certain years to master them through certain keywords, channeling it into enchantments and spells.Wands, in this case, serve as 'catalysts'.They make the summoned spells even more precise and powerful... It will be useful for us when the crucial time comes…"

Edward went rigid, looking to the side and making Harry sigh in response.

"Edward..." he said in a tired tone, rolling his eyes.

"No..." the vampire shook his head, frustrated beyond words "You know very well what I think about it."

The two were silent.

"I know you are strong..." the vampire murmured at some point, looking at the carpet"I know you know how to defend yourself, I know that.But I can't cope with the idea of exposing you to such a risk as what we are going to face..."

The vampire looked at the wizard intently.

"If something happens to you..." his voice failed at the last word, a lump appearing in his throat, because that for him was unthinkable.

Harry took a deep breath, starting to caress the side of Edward's perfectly angular face.

"Nothing's gonna happen."he replied sharply and then his face softened with a smile "It will be all right, Ed... You'll see! We will kick the ass of those suckers."

Edward laughed in a hoarse voice, seeing that Harry was laughing softly.

"How can you be so positive about all this?- he asked.

"Because I know it's going to be all right, big head ..." Harry said, shrugging"The only thing I hope is that it is not on the night of the Blood Moon."

The vampire frowned in confusion.

"During the eclipse, I will lose my powers for a few minutes... It will be like being a mortal muggle again."Harryexplained,his fingers playing with the zipper on the vampire's hoodie.

"One more reason for you to stay home, protected." Edward said grumpily.

"Ugh!!! You are so controlling!!!"Harry rolled his eyes.

"Maybe, but I want to guarantee your safety," the vampire stated"You are my priority now and the idea of having you in the midst of a battle of newborns drives me crazy..."

Harry sighed.

"If the situation were reversed... If I had a fight with other witches, would you accept to stay at home and let me work things out on my own?" the wizard asked.

Edward opened his mouth to answer, but then closed.

"So, do you understand now?"Harry said softly, placing both hands on the vampire's face. "I can't do anything, when you will be out there, against them ... We are in this together, remember?Side by side... Two lions."

The vampire nodded in frustration, seeing that it was pointless to continue this conversation.

Harry had approached him, pressing his lips against his in a calm kiss, making him feel at peace.

Edward had wrapped him in his arms, causing Harry to sit on his lap - a position in which the vampire had most appreciated, for it was sensational to feel the weight and warmth of that body in which he adored - while the wizard rested his head on his shoulder .Both boys were silent, listening to the thin rain that fell outside as well as the singing of some birds.

"Let's lay down a little..." Harry whispered, pushing him slightly so that they both lay down on the couch.

The vampire settled on the couch, while Harry lay on top of him, resting his head on his chest while his other hand caressed the side of his neck.Edward kept his arm around the wizard's waist possessively, as if he were afraid the dark-haired boy would escape from his arms.

"Comfortable?"Edward asked as he raised his other hand to his hair.

"Hm-hum."Harry replied shyly.

"Doesn't it bother you that I'm cold?"he asked worriedly, looking around for a blanket.

"No... It'sokay."

The vampire looked down, continuing to caress him and let his mind wander through various thoughts, until one in particular made him laugh softly.

"What's it?" the wizard asked curiously as he raised his head a little to look at him.

"Irememberedthat the first time we stayed in that position, was when I took you to the meadow for the first time... After having shown this same room where we are."hereplied,his golden eyes gleaming.

"Oh yes..." Harry blushed "It was embarrassing... Sorry for that."

"No..." Edward said quietly "I enjoyed having you in my arms since that moment... It felt 'right' to me."

He was silent for a few seconds.

"It was like I finally found what was missing... And I did." he completed.

Edward paused, enjoying the sound of the wizard's heartbeat.

"It's funny how things are..." Edward continued "Months ago I lived day after day in such an... Apathetic, disinterested way.Nothingsurprisedme anymore,nothing aroused any reaction or emotion, it was as if..."

"...as if there was nothing else left to experience." Harry completed, melancholic.

"Exactly." Edward said relieved to have his feelings expressed in words "And now... Even with all these problems, even with a horde of newborns lurking or evil witches loose in the forests, even with all this, the future looks so exciting and... Bright!"

'...a future with you by my side' Edward thought, rubbing his hand at the base of Harry's spine.

The two were silent, feeling the comfort of being in each other's arms.Edward closed his eyes, feeling Harry's body heat warm him.

"You were the miracle I have waited for all these years, and it was worth waiting for..." he whispered"There was never anyone who could be mine, who could make me feel so alive like this, because there is only you..."

Harry closed his eyes.

"I'm completely yours now, Harry… I hope you don't mind." he completed, kissing his forehead.

The wizard shook his head, cowering in the vampire's arms.

"And I'm yours..." he replied in a warm and shy way, opening his eyes to see him.

Edward swallowed, feeling thrilled.

"Harry, you know what that means to me, don't you?"he asked shakily "When a vampire finds his mate, his ideal and perfect mate... It's forever."

Harry's heart sped up, causing the micro vessels in his cheeks tobeirrigated by a rapid flow of blood that made him blush almost appetizingly.

"I don't want to scare you or pressure you..." Edward quickly amended"I just ... I just want to be honest with you... Forgive me."

Harry drew his eyebrows together, his face looking sad.

"There are so many things I need to tell you, Edward, so many..." Harry said quietly, hiding his face in the fold of the boy's neck."But I don't know how..."

The two were silent again.Harry felt a lump in his throat for the words he couldn't say, while Edward cursed himself for his mania for interrupting those small moments of peace with his intense words, making Harry uncomfortable.

"Okay... Okay." the vampire composed himself, kissing the wizard's cheek."You don't have to tell me anything."

"But I..."

"Shh... You don't have to tell me anything now, if you're not ready for it.' Edward put the index finger on the other's pink lips"We'll not be in a hurry, we have time."

Edward paused for a few seconds, his countenance becoming lighter.

"Let's do like today's young folks..." he murmured in his velvety voice "Let's enjoy now and only now..."

Harry looked at him, seeming to think for a brief moment while the corners of his mouth showed an outline of a smile.

"The 'now' sounds good..." Harry whispered in reply.

Edward nodded.

"The 'now' is wonderful."he replied with a brilliant smile, leaning over to kiss him.

There were so many things happening at the same time, that Edward's mind was about to overload: itwashis hands on the wizard's hips and waist, holding him with delicate firmness;it was Harry's fingers buried in his hair in a caress that made him feel dizzy;it was their legs intertwined onthat rather narrow sofa;it was the mouths of the two united in that kiss of slow combustion, hot and cold tongue savoring the taste of each other;it was his chest producing a low purr because he was feeling in his hands that body that seemed to have been molded for him and only for him;the tingling in his groin as his member slowly hardened under his jeans...

For a moment, Edward left his mind free to fantasize about things that he tried in vain to suppress, but that haunted him when he was under the hot shower water or when he kissed Harry like that.

Those who knew him called him "retrograde" because of his position about sex before marriage, but that vision gradually fell apart when he was with his mate, feeling that body in his hands.

He imagined the moment when he would make Harry his, body, mind and soul.

He imagined they two naked, warm skinundercoldskin... He imagined himself positioned between Harry's legs, holding him by the thighs with both hands... His member buried deep inside the human, moving in a cadence slow, rhythmic... He imagined Harry's low, warm voice calling out his name, 'Edward... Edward... Edward' over and over like a prayer, making him feel the luckiest man, no... Making him feel like a god on earth.

In a fraction of a second, the fantasy was mixed into reality when he had reversed the positions on the couch, fitting between Harry's legs as he held him by the scruff of the neck, giving himself more in that kiss.

In his mind, Edward would continue to penetrate him, to love him, to adore him, kissing the neck, the collarbone, the shoulders, while his hands reverently touched that body pressing against him and delighting in the contrast physical they had: Harry was warm, soft, flushed, with a small body, apparently fragile, but strong;he, in turn, was cold, pale, with a long, lean body, but still muscular.

Edward wanted to mark him as his own, make it evident to all men and women that Harry was his and only his: no one being able to touch him, look at him or even think about him... His inner monster snarled in approval, both agreeing into something after decades of conflict.

"SHIT!!!"Harry grunted, making Edward abandon his fantasies and returntoreality.

The vampire opened his tar-black eyes, horrified to see that he no longer kissed Harry but had his teeth stuck in the delicate skin of the crease of his neck, warm and sweet blood flowing down his lips, down his throat that burned eager for more.

In less than a second he had removed the teeth from his skin, his own face contorted in an expression of horror, his mouth stained with the blood of his beloved one.

"HARRY…!!!" he exclaimed in terror, while the wizard pressed the side of the neck with his hand, blood flowing between his fingers.

Edward tried to move to leap backward, his mind panicking completely.

"Harry!!!I'll... I'll call forhelp...Please...Please, love..." he stammered, panting in despair.

"Do shut the fuck up, Edward!Do not move either, you're distracting me!" the wizard ordered impatiently, closing his eyes while holding Edward with his legs" VulneraSanentur... VulneraSanentur... VulneraSanentur..."

The vampire was breathing heavily, watching thewizard'sbloodreturnto the wound, as if Harry's body was sucking it back.

"It's okay..." Harry said calmly, removing his hand from the bite."See?I am fine..."

Edward saw the last drops of blood return to the wound, his sharp vision watching the wizard's tissuesregenerateat a supernatural speed until the skin was in perfect condition again, as if nothing had happened.

"The... The venom…!!!" Edward gasped like a little boy.

"Your venom is harmless to me..." Harry said."Just like your bite... Well, not so harmless, if you know what I mean..."

Edward froze, looking broken by horror.

"Harry, forgive me..." he lowered his head, his voice groggy from the crying that wouldn't come"Forgive me..."

"Shhhh... It's okay, Ed..." he said sweetly "One time or another this would happen... It'sfine, really..."

"No!!!I hurt you!"he grunted, disgusted with himself"I'm a monster... A monster..."

"You didn't hurt me, I was just taken by surprise... You aren't a monster, you just followed your natural instinct.You are my boyfriend, but you are also a vampire..." Harry said, cleaning Edward's mouth and jaw as much as possible, still stained with his blood, adding with a smile "I am fully aware that bites are included in the package..."

Edward shook his head, refusing to look at him.

"Shhh... I'm here with you Ed..." Harry kissed his forehead, placing the boy's head below his chin, while he trembled in his arms like a child"To be honest, I just realized that I'm proud of you..."

Edward flinched.

"There is nothing to be proud of..." he whispered.

"There is..." Harry whispered in reply."Can't you see?You stopped drinking my blood when you saw what was going on, fighting thirst, your instincts, the frenzy... You stopped."

The vampire went still.

"I'm so proud of you..." the wizard repeated, hugging him tenderly while his hand stroked his soft hair "Rest,Ed... I'll be here."

Harry began to hum the sleep spell, causing the copper-haired boy to slowly stop shaking and relax in his arms, feeling a weight pull his conscience slowly down, his thoughts becoming disordered, confused, until he fell asleep.

"Tergeo..." he whispered, causing the blood to disappear from the vampire's mouth and chin.

Edward shifted to place his ear over the wizard's chest, where he could hear the steady sound of his heartbeat.Harry smiled as he continued to stroke hisboyfriend'shair, following his slow breathing and the soothing sound of raindrops on the roof;little by little, he himself felt sleep take over him and in a few minutes he too fell asleep.

Edward was the first to wake up, blinking his eyes little by little as he noticed that the daylight had already been replaced by the night gloom, plunging the room into darkness with the exception of the small strip of light that came from the crack in the door.He is lying on his side, his arm holding Harry's torso, preventing him from falling to the floor while he is still dozing peacefully, his two hands supporting the side of his face like a baby.

The vampire immediately remembered what hadhappenedhours before, feeling the latent twinge of guilt assaulting him and instinctively he checked the crease in Harry's neck, seeing that there was only immaculately flawless skin, with no sign of a bite.Harry had told him that he was proud, that he was strongbecause hehad stopped immediately when he saw what he had done, but Edward did not agree with what the wizard said, because in truth he didn't interrupt the bite because he was strong or because he had control of your instinct.

He had stoppedbecausethe fear of hurting him and especially of losing him overcame his thirst, his vampiric self, or something else - Harry was more important and precious than that.

"Hm..." the wizard shifted, still with his eyesclosed"What time is it?"

Edward looked at the clock on the wall.

"19 p.m..." he said softly "Sorry if I woke you up..."

The human yawned, nestling against the vampire.

"No, no..." he murmured in a slurred voice"Everything is..."

Edward smiled, bringing his fingers up to the other's warm cheek.

"If you want to sleep more... Feel at home..." he offered.

Harry shook his head.

"Nooooo..." he yawned again"I have to go home... Ron andMioneare waiting for me..."

Harry stood motionless for a moment, looking like he had been dozing again until he suddenly jumped up, stretching like a cat when he woke up.Edward stood up too, feeling theunfamiliarsensationof the post-nap, as his body was unsusceptible to feel tired itself, despite being under similar effects.

"Do you want me to leave you at home?" Edward offered, turning on the lamp to illuminate the room.

"Yes..." Harry said, untying his shirt and trying to make his hair presentable, but achieving only the opposite effect.

"We better get down..." Edward said, taking the other's hand"...before Emmett startswith the repertoire of lines with double meaning about our absence."

Harry laughed, shaking his head as he let himself be guided by the vampire, down the flights of stairs as a smell of something sweet baking in the oven invaded the nostrils of the two boys.

"Esme is in the kitchen, baking cookies for you..." Edward explained with a crooked smile.

"Your mother is a sweetheart..." Harry murmured.

"I know..." the vampire replied with a warm smile when he heard Esme's sweet thoughts.

Upon arrivingin theliving room, Edward and Harry saw an unusual scene: Carlisle kneeling on the floor next to brushes of different sizes, wearing a white apron and latex gloves;beneath his knees, a kind of protective plastic covered the cream-colored carpet, on which was a wooden cross carved out of mahogany.In the living room was also Jasper, sitting in the armchair in the corner while reading an Archeology book, looking focused.

Seeing the two young men approaching, Carlisle looked up with a welcoming smile.

"Oh... Harry, good to see you" he greeted.

"I say the same sir!"

"Edward said you were going to teach him how to control his powers..." the blonde pointed at his first son with a nod.

"Oh, yeah..." Harry said as he hugged the taller boy by the waist, looking at him tenderly " ...he is progressing at an impressive level!"

"Not so much..." Edward smiled shyly, kissing the other's head and looking back at the doctor."Where are the others?"

"Rosalie, Emmett and Alice went hunting, due to the full moon approaching." Carlisle said."Which reminds me that you should also hunt as soon as possible, son."

"Yes, of course..." the younger vampire agreed. "But as soon as I leave Harry at home.If you want, we can go together."

"Sure."Carlisle smiled, returning to concentrate on his activity.

Harry looked at him curiously.

"Carlisle, what are you doing?"

The doctor smiled.

"Restoration." he replied"Usually my wife does this, but today she is focused on the kitchen... I'm afraid you will be stocking up on cookies for the rest of the year, Harry."

Harry laughed softly.

"I think Ron can handle them in one day thanks to the black hole he calls his stomach." the wizard said, drawing laughter from the three and continued in a gentle tone "Edward told me that this cross belonged to his father..."

Carlisle looked surprised for a moment, but then smiled.

"Yes, that's right." he had said looking at the piece of wood."This was on the altar of our little church.When I was a child, I helped him with the sacristy and the pulpit... I grew up seeing this cross..."

He stopped for a moment.

"It was one of the few things I managed to save after the Great Fire of 1666." Carlisle added in a wistful tone.

"It's very beautiful..." Harry praised when he saw the delicate details of the marquetry.

"Yes, it is." the vampire agreed"To me it is like a reminder to never lose faith... It may seem ironic for a vampire to speak of faith in God, but it is something I will always carry with me... Faith. Believing in something greater than me, in a greater purpose than me."

Carlisle paused, looking at the two.

"I believe that everything in this life has a purpose, a special plan outlined by Him" he continued."For a long time, I believed that my existence was a curse, that I was destined to cause only death around me... But little by little I was discovering a new way of existing, one that respected human life and mine faith..."'

"The animal blood diet in the case?"the wizard asked, while Edward smiled proudly at his adoptive father.

"That." Carlisle agreed "In addition to learning to practice medicine, my other love besides my family... Which makes me think that my family was also the result of faith."

"In what sense?"Harry asked curiously.

"For a long time I had accepted the loneliness of this existence, to be alone" the blonde replied "Sometimes I thought about changing someone to keep me company, but then I dismissed the idea, because that was nothing but cruelty... How could I condemn someoneto doom?"

"Doom...?"Harry frowned.

"Yes..." Carlisle confirmed "Unlike Edward, I believe that vampires have souls, even if we are doomedtoperdition."

"Hmmm... About that…" Harry muttered confused, but stopped when he took a deep breath"Never mind... What happened after the diet and medicine?"

"I stayed in Italy for a while, then I immigrated here to the United States... I built a new life here in the New World..." he said with a smile, brushing the wood with a tool "And I found a family..."

Carlisle looked at Edward, who smiled in response.

"Edward, my first son... The Spanish Flu had hit Chicago, a rapid succession of contagion and deaths... His mother, Elizabeth, loved him so much that she begged me to save him with 'all means possible'" Carlisle said, staring at nothing as he recalled the memories."I promised her, but I was still in doubt, as that would be a violation of several principles that I had or still have..."

The doctor stopped.

"I remember going to his bed, pondering, thinking and almost I would leave him, but then I stopped... I stopped and saw howunfair itwasthat a boy so young and so promising could succumb to a diseaselike that... And then I transformed him and made him my son."Carlisle smiled at them both"And it was one of the best things I've ever done.Gradually our family was forming what it is today.How can I not have faith after that?"

Edward smiled at the older vampire affectionately, while Harry looked at them in awe.

"Thanks for everything Carlisle..." he thanked moved, looking down"You were a father I always wanted!"

"I say the same, son." he smiled.

"Oh, Harry... Could you wait for a moment?I forgot my car keys up there" Edward said after feeling his pockets.

"Of course..." he replied.

The wizard turned, watching Edward climb step by step at human speed until he disappeared from view.As he turned, he had paid attention to the manual work of the Cullen patriarch.

"I'm glad it worked out for you Carlisle."Harry continued the conversation"That you found a family for yourself..."

"Oh... Thanks Harry" he replied, looking at him for a moment "But as Isaid,all this was thanks to the faith I had and that I still have today... And you?"

"Hm, me what?" the wizard was confused.

"Do you have faith in something Harry?Do you believe in God?"

Harry blinked in surprise at the question, gradually losing his smile as Carlisle continued to look at him with his head slightly tilted;Jasper lowered the book he read, watching them like an eagle, interested in that conversation.

"I, hm..." the wizard whispered "I..."

Harry froze, his eyes darting down to the crucifix, his face lookinglost.

"No, sir... I don't believe in anything." he replied in an embarrassed tone.

"Hmm... That's a pity..." Carlisle murmured, while Jasper looked out of the corner of his eye.

"It's a pity, indeed"Harry agreed, looking up.

Carlisle looked around him, taking a deep breath as he stood up.

"Iforgot toget the varnish..." he shook his head for his distraction, while removing his gloves"Excuse me..."

Harry nodded, shrugging his shoulders as Carlisle left.

Jasper was staring at him now, his legs crossed in a position that suggested comfort as he placed the book on the side table.His amber eyes looked at him intently, his face took on an unintelligible expression.

"It must be difficult for you, right?"he said in a low, cautious voice"Keeping this facade... Keeping hiding."

Harry turned to look at him, narrowing his eyes in confusion.

"Excuse me?"

"The Truth ..." the vampire continued"Idon'trememberwho said that, but the Truth is as inevitable as the sunrise... In the first rays of light, it extinguishes all darkness… All the lies."

Harry clenched his fist, breathing through parted lips.

"I don't know what you're talking about, Jasper..." he whispered.

"You know..." Jasper leaned forward."You know much more than you let on."

The wizard closed his eyes, shaking his head in denial.

"I don't understand... What did I to you to treat me this way?"he asked, opening his eyes, his face taking a sad expression.

"You haven't done anything… At least so far." Jasperreplied,getting up from the chair"But you hide things.You and your friends hide things from us, but the question is: are you going to tell the truth or am I going to find out?"

Harry looked at him, his nostrils flaring as his heart rate accelerated.

"Are you threatening me?"he asked in a low voice

"No… Should I?"the other replied.

Harry looked at him intently, his face gradually looking concerned as the vampire's golden eyes still looked at him.

"That's what I thought." Jasper murmured, looking at him for the last time before going up the stairs, leaving Harry alone in the room.

Seconds later the wizard had heard rapid footsteps, seeing Edward come down with the keys in his hand.

"Sorry forthedelay, I had forgotten where... Hey, what's going on?" Edward said, getting worried when he noticed the teary eyes of the other"Harry... What happened?"

The wizard had said nothing, rubbing his face quickly as he composed himself.

"Nothing..." Harry said, forcing a smile.

"What's wrong?"he asked worriedly, putting his hand on the English boy face, who closed his eyes when he felt physical contact.

"Don't worry, I'm just... Tired..." Harry assured him, trying to sound light."Let's go?"

Edward would insist, but something in the other's gaze stopped him.

Harry had said goodbye to Carlisle and Esme (who had handed him a jar full of freshly baked cookies), both wishing he would return as soon as possible, something to which the wizard had only responded with a minimal smile.

The car ride was silent, Edward watching Harry out of the corner of his eye as he watched the trees speed past the window, his face in a wistful expression reflected in the glass.Little by little the older boy's mind was conjecturing that something had happened the moment he left the room to fetch the car keys ... Did Carlisle say something that made Harry feel bad?

'No...' he thought '...Carlisle didn't act strange when Harry said goodbye to him and vice versa...'

Everyone was out hunting.

Everyone except...

Edward frowned, parking the car carefully beside the sidewalk of the wizard's house, who seemed to wake up from his reverie.

"Whatever Jasper said to you..." Edward said cautiously, looking at his boyfriend who seemed surprised to hear the other's name mentioned."I beg you to ignore him, Harry... Just... Ignore."

The wizard opened his mouth to speak, but closed it, looking down.

Edward gently took his hand, kissing his fingers with reverence.

"I promised you weeks ago in this same car that I'll be by your side for whatever it comes..." he reaffirmed, pausing hesitantly for a few seconds "And that includes my family if it's the case."

Harry shook his head.

"Thank you..." he whispered, standing still until he hugged Edward by the neck, hiding his face on the vampire's shoulder "For everything..."

Edward hugged him back, his hands caressing his back until the wizard pulled away, kissing his cheek before getting out of the car and entering the house.With a sigh, he started the engine, exceeding the speed limit as he cut his way down the road that led to the Cullen mansion, ignoring the occasional horns of some cars passing by.

Many things were going through his head, but one specific thought stood out: he would have a word withJasper.

...

...

...

Over the past three weeks since training with vampires and wizards began, Jacob felt that he was descending more and more into that spiral of spite and frustration.Other members of the pack realized that something had changed in him since Bella's death, but they all seemed to agree that in the last few days,Billy Black'syoungestson seemed more irritable and bitter than usual.

The reason was simple: Edward Cullen and Harry Potter.

Jacob had lost count of how many times he had felt sick to his stomach when he saw theleech'spassionate gaze as he lookedat the wizard or observed the typical dynamics of a couple that the two had when standing next to each other.The wolf felt his own sanity being provoked to the point of madness, because despite the intense desire to remove that smile from the bronze-haired vampire's mouth, nothing came to mind.

The first plan he devised failed from day one: seducing the wizard, stealing him from Edward, just as the vampire had done to him in relation to Bella or at least undermining that relationship with jealousy.

He didn't like men, he was never interested in other guys and he didn't even think about it, but watching carefully and thinking coldly, he "understood" whythe leechwas attracted to that boy: despite his short stature, he was cute, with a face made of pleasant features, beautiful green eyes and a smell that reminded him of the soothing scent of lavender and vanilla.Other than that, nothing much.

Despite his lack of attraction, Jacob had tried to seduce Harry during a break from training, taking off his shirt to expose his muscular torso perfectly sculpted under the his hot skin even in the typical cold wind of early October.He knew hewasattractive, many girls on the reserve told him that and he knew those gays liked physical profiles like him, but the only thing he got from the wizard was a disgusted look followed by a command ("In the name of decency , get dressed!")

Jacob practically foamed with hatred when he saw Edward's scornful smile towards him and his failure, gradually realizing how childish and stupid he was in his intentions.

No, it was with silly tricks that he would have some success.

He needed something stronger, more concise, but nothing cametomind.

"As I explained before, the newborns are purely guided by the wild instinct..." Jasper explained walking in the meadow with his hands behind him, making Jacob returnto thereality of the moment "They are moved by brute force and destruction, no thinking about strategies, thinking about nothing but doing as much damage as possible.When you are in your wolf form, do not at any time let them wrap your arms around your bodies, otherwise they will crush you to death.If you don't do what I say, all of you will die."

Jasper looked at his muscular brother.

"But first we will show again the way that vampires fight.Emmett...?" Jasper challenged, making theother'seyesshinein anticipation "Give your best."

"With pleasure!"

Emmett ran towards him like a burly, enraged bull, trying to hit him with a series of punches that were deflected without the slightest effort and before he knew it, he was already on the ground.

"See what Emmett did?" Jasper said."Don't be like Emmett."

Harry, Hermione and Ron laughed as did some vampires and two wolves.Emmett snorted furiously, asking for a rematch once, twice, six times until his shirt was already tattered from the violent falls in which already showed his muscular torso, white as marble.

Jasper irritated him with that calm smile that bordered on debauchery, keeping his hands behind him like a military man, hair still in line and, oddly enough, clothes still clean.He seemed - and was – unflappable.

Then it was Carlisle and Edward's turn, an interesting fight to watch, because although peaceful, Carlisle was an experienced fighter, while Edward could anticipate his movements through his telepathy.An impasse formed and the fight went on for minutes, but the experience overcame supernatural power and Edward was brought to the ground - Jacob atthat moment made a point of givingthe leechthe best debauchery smile, which grunted in response with a monstrous grimace.

Watching thefemale vampiresfight was almost pleasurable.

They fought in a fluid, almost choreographed way, graceful as ballerinas, especially Alice, who was small and delicate, had the advantage of being agile and difficult to catch just like Esme, who was graceful in every movement.Rosalie had a more aggressive and frontal style, like a lioness dominating her prey.They were respectable opponents, far from being less skilled than the men.

At one point, Esme had requested a break for the vampires to compose themselves and the wolves and wizards to hydrate themselves for the next set of exercises.While his pack talked about the combat tactics they could adopt (or Leah insisting that they take the time to "unintentionally" rip offa leech'shead) Jacob preferred to move away from the others, sitting on the soft lawn supporting his hands to back while looking at the cloudy gray sky.

"Hello..." a soft male voice caught his attention.

Jacob had looked down, watching the wizard, Harry, hand him a bottle of water with a polite smile.Blinking in a daze for a few moments, the wolf's face took on a hostile expression, refusing to accept the offer.

Harry lowered the bottle while the smile was replaced by a peaceful expression.Jacob saw out of the corner of his eyes that Edward was watching them with curiosity and caution, as well as Jasper, who looked puzzled.

"Why are you here?!"Jacob asked in displeasure.

"I..." he started to say hesitantly "I wanted to apologize ..."

Jacob was silent.

"Sorry for the way inwhich we wereintroduced..." he continued "...and for my rudeness."

Silence.

"Edward told me about Bella..." Harry muttered, causing the wolf's attention to be immediately captured "...andalso about yourimprintingwith her..."

"Hm... So he told you how he taken her from me?!" Jacob replied harshly, standing up while assuming an intimidating posture.

Across the meadow, Edward had taken a stepto thefront, but Jasper had prevented him to hold him by the arm.

"…or how he killed her?!Or how he kept going on without feeling remorse for what he did?!"

Harry looked at his hands, slowly lifting his head to look at him.

"People are not objects tobe'taken', Jacob..." the wizard said softly "If they was together, it was because Bella wanted him... It was her decision."

Jacob shook his head, clenching his fists.

"She was mine!And she was going to be my mate..." hesaid,momentarily lost in his memories when he closed his eyes "The one I would love and care for all my life..."

Openingthem again, he looked at the smaller boy in front of him with contempt.

"But thanks to that... That freak, I lost her."

Harry sighed.

"Sometimes we don't stay with the person we love" the wizard replied in a fragile voice "It isfuckingunfair, I know, but..."

Jacob laughed bitterly.

"Unfair..." he said hard "Unfair is that I have to see that pale freak happy with you. Unfair is he not feeling the same thing that I feel now!"

Harry sighed, scratching his forehead as he looked back at him softly.

"I'm sorry ..." he whispered.

Jacob looked him up and down.

"Edward sent you here to laugh with his 'siblings'?"

"Edward and the others, including your pack, are not listening to our conversation…" Harry assured him.

"Then why are you doing this?"

"Doing what?"he asked.

"Acting like this..." he managed with his hand towards the other "Apologizing, being kind..."

"Excuse me?"Harry said as he took a slight step back, raising his eyebrows.

"You are not like that." Jacob said in a low, hard voice, smiling little by little as something occurred to him"No... I don't know you, but from the first moment I saw you I noticed something that not even your leech seems to have noticed."

Harry shrugged as he stood with his head up.

Everyone in the meadow seemed to be attentive to the interaction of the two, vampires and wolves, puzzled, because even withsuper hearing, they heard nothing.

"And what would it be?"Harry asked.

"There is cruelty in you..."Jacob said "...and in your eyes.You can try to hide, try to pretend, but still... I can still see beyond your false sweetness..."

Jacob paused.

"You are evil, Harry Potter."

The wolf looked around briefly, while Harry remained silent.

"Nobody here trusts you..." he continued "You and your kind are only alive because of the treaty we have with the Cullens... But I start to think that even this will not save you for long. It's just a matter of time to decide which from us will deal with you and your friends… Let's see how long it will be."

Jacob moved away from Harry and went towards his pack, which was walking to the center of the meadow, where Carlisle had called them.

Gradually Harry had started to walk in slow steps, his jaw clenched as he tried to control his shaky breathing.When he got close to the others, Edward stood beside him, taking his hand and intertwining his fingers with his.

"Hey..."

"Hey." the wizard whispered.

"It's all right?Did the mutt tell you something?"he asked worriedly, glancing at Jacob who was talking to Leah.

"No." Harry replied flatly.

"Harry..." Edward whispered, gently squeezing his boyfriend's hand "I know there is something that is hurting you..."

Harry shook his head, causing the vampire to take a deep breath.

"You know I'm here with you…" Edward said.

The wizard looked at him, looking lost in thought.

"I know..." he replied."Thank you."

Carlisle cleared his throat, drawing everyone's attention.

"Thanks." the patriarch said, giving way to Jasper to take up position.

"As you know, with the full moon approaching next week, we must be prepared with possible 'magical attacks'" the blond vampire said, looking at everyone "That is why it isworth remembering the advice given to us, to keep us at home during this period until we can..."

Jasper looked at the wizards, one by one.

"...find a way to defeat them." the vampire concluded.

Everyone was silent.

"And them?" a female voice sounded, and everyone saw it was Leah, who pointed withher chin at the three magical teenagers.

Hermione looked surprised.

"What about us?"she asked politely.

"Will they be 'free' to roam the forests, doing God knows what?" Leah asked looking around everyone."The Blood Moon that you mentioned will be next week..."

Everyone was silent.

"We will stay at home, like all of you..." Harry replied calmly, approaching his friends.

"Yeah, obviously..." Jacob had said, crossing his strong arms "It would be the perfect opportunity for you, wouldn't it?"

Ron twitched his fingers as he held his wand, which had slipped off his sleeve, but Harry had held his forearm amicably.

"Are you implying something, dog?"Edward growled.

"I'm saying that your boyfriend would have the perfect opportunity to make witchcraft, sacrifice virgins, voodoo or whatever in the forest withoutany of us realizingor avoiding it." Jacob had said.

Edward took a step forward in order to advance on the wolf, but Harry had taken his hand.

"No..." the wizard had said "Not worth it..."

The copper-haired vampire looked at his boyfriend for long seconds, calming down.The silence between the group was heavy, embarrassing, while their faces took on different faces.Hermione's eyes widened, pulling on Harry's hand.

"Harry...?"

"Yes?" the wizard said as he turned to his friend, the two moving away from the others.

The two talked for a brief moment, Hermione frowning, whispering something urgently while Harry nodded.With a loud snap, she had apparated from the meadow, leaving the wolves scared and suspicious.

"I apologize forHermione'sdeparture, she had to settle personal matters..." Harry had said as he turned to the others, his voice slowly dying when he saw them.

Jasper was whispering something to Carlisle, the two of them looking at him visibly suspiciously;on the other side, the group of wolves, especially Leah, Jacob and Sam stared at him as if they were watching for any false move Harry made, ready to attack him.

The wizard took a deep breath, standing next to Ron.

"Let's continue with the training." Jasper said in a commanding tone."Sam ...?I think now it's your turn..."

With a nod from his Alpha, Jacob and the rest of them transformed into their wolf forms, huge wolves the size of an adult man, with canines the size of a little finger.Ron had givena little whistle, being impressed by their metamorphosis, while Harry just raised an eyebrow.

Jacob dragged his claws across the lawn, his mind immediately thinking about the wonderful possibility of being able to duel Edward even then, where he could "accidentally" stick his canines into the vampire's neck and rip his head off.Sam grunted at him as he felt his thoughts, reminding him of the reason they were there.

The wolf's desires were interrupted, since Carlisle was the opponent, who, having more experience and physical control, could fight without hurting themwhileexplaining the methods of combat with patience.

Jacob and the others thought it was easy to fight a vampire when it was just one or two, but they soon discovered that in the time of real conflict it would be much more difficult: in addition to being in greater numbers, they should take into account thatthe bodies of leeches hadenormous resistance to physical blows, requiring one - or two, since they were newly turned - to immobilize the arms, while the other would look after the head.

They would need to train more, much more if they wanted to defeat the red-eyed vampires... And maybe, in the future, they could end those yellow-eyed vampires too, who knows.

After finishing their training part, Carlisle and Jaspercongratulated them, while the latter looked at the two wizards, again with that unintelligible countenance.

"I think we can pass it on to our English 'friends', right?Shall we start with... Harry?Would you like to be the first?"

Edward straightened up, wrapping his arm around Harry and pressing against his torso protectively.

"NO!"he snarled.

"Edward…" the wizard whispered.

"No" he repeated, ignoring what the boy had said by looking fiercely at Jasper.

"Hey…" Harry put his hands on his face, forcing him to look down"It's okay..."

"But…"

"I'm fine..." Harry took a deep breath, removing Edward's arm around himself.

Harry walked unhurriedly to the middle of the meadow, ignoring the bronze-haired vampire's gaze.

Jacob growled low.

"Witch training is a little different, Jasper..." Harry said, pulling an elderberry wand from the sleeve of his hoodie "Are you sure?"

Jasper flexed his knees in preparation for the attack.

"Let's see what you have to hide..." he said in a way that suggested that there was more than one meaning "Isn't that right, Harry?"

The English boy looked around, seeing Carlisle looking at him suspiciously and the wolves with big eyes watching him, in predatory positions.

Harry lowered his head, whispering to himself something that none of them could hear.

"May it be for fear then..."

Lifting his head, his green eyes seemed to gleaming like emeralds in the sunlight, a ghostly glow as he raised his wand in a position that suggested combat.

Jacob felt dizzy at the sight of him, nausea running down his throat and churning in his stomach.

Jasper started to run, but Harry had moved his wand causing the vampire to jerk to a stop like a car when it braked sharply.He soon discovered that he was unable to move from the neck down and slowly black veins began to sprout from his white skin, starting from his fingertips, rising to the forearm, to the biceps as if it were fast growing roots.

Jacob glanced at the other vampires, watching them become apprehensive by the second.

Jasper grunted like a cornered animal, black veins growing from his neck, one appearing on his forehead and even dark micro vessels in his eyeballs.

Something was wrong. Very wrong.

"Stop! STOP!!!" Alice began to scream desperately to see her husband in that state.

Esme and Rosalie screamed along withthelittlevampire, but they didn't move.

Carlisle's eyes widened like an owl, while Edward remained livid, genuinely terrified just like Emmett.

Driven by an instinct that something was wrong, Jacob had tried to fidget, but had remained fixed in the same place.Trying again, he saw that he was trapped in that position, as if his body were made of lead, fixed on the ground like dead weight.

That was whynone of the other Cullens moved.

The wizard had bewitched them with something that immobilized them.

Jasper was at his mercy.They all were.

Powerless.Helpless.

Harry took a few steps, his face with a cold expression as he pointed his wand at the vampire.

"BOMBARDA!"

Immediately a huge boom echoed through the forest, Jasper's body exploding in thousands of shrapnel, chunks of pale petrified flesh flying around like a bomb-struck statue, his severed limbs falling across the lawn.

There were screams, so many screams from the vampires, a desperate howl from Carlisle and Emmett.Edward looked like he was going to have a seizure.

Jacob closed his eyes tightly, feeling his lungs burn from shortness of breath.

He hadforgottenthathe hadheld his breath, probably at some point when he witnessed that scene and found he was paralyzed.

And then the screams and growls of his pack mates stopped one by one.Had the wizard attacked them?Would he be the next one?

Jacob opened his eyes, seeing the bright light first as his retina gradually got used to light.

Everything was exactly the same, in the same place with everyone in the same position - including Jasper, totally intact, despite his horrified countenance.

'What the fuck?!' Jacob heard his own mental voice exclaim, as he listened to the thoughts of the other members, fromQuill'sfearto Leah's incentives for them to attack Harry as soon as possible.

Esme had kept her hands over her mouth in shock, just like Rosalie.Alice had her face broken in an expression of pain, running up to the blond vampire who seemed absorbed at seeing his own destruction.

"What you saw was just an illusion spell that I cast on everyone the moment I stood in front of Jasper…" Harry said formally, putting away his wand."This is one of several ways in which I can destroy a vampire…"

Everyone was silent, vampires looking at the wizard with wide eyes, filled with a feeling that was not positive or inviting and Harry looked back to them with coldness.

Jasper had slowly wrapped Alice in his arms, seeming to gradually recover from his own catatonic state when he came backtoreality.Emmett had walked beside Rosalie, rubbing the vampire's arm in a gesture that seemed more to calm him than her.

Carlisle's face was impassive, his gaze ever so soft now seemed stern, holding Esme's shoulders protectively.

"I think that's enough for today." the vampire chief said in a controlled but unyielding tone.

Ron's jaw tightened and he stood beside Harry, his fingers smoothing the handle of his wand.

"Yes... That's what it looks like." the wizard replied calmly, but clenching his fists while his cheeks and ears were flushed.

Jacob was scared, but also curious.

Was that anger?

Was it shame?

In the end, it didn't matter.

That "demonstration" of power was just a reminder to all of them, wolves and vampires, that witches posed a danger far beyond what they could ever dream of.

"Sam... I apologize..." Carlisle said as he turned to the black wolf, who growled menacingly in response.

'Let's go to the reserve' Sam said mentally.

'But Sam…!!!' Leah replied.

'IT IS NOT A SUGGESTION!!!'Sam scolded in response, starting to walk towards where they came from.One by one they started tofollow him, some willingly, others disliking having to turn their backs on the enemy.

Jacob was the last to stay, looking at all the Cullens who were silent, but this time he focused on one in particular: Edward.

The vampire was perfectly still, eyes glassy and wide.Instead of his passionate expression, Edward looked dismayed.

Shocked.Frightened.Disappointed.

This made Jacob smile as he turned on his back and started trotting with his huge paws and long legs, feeling a sense of victory take hold within him.

Maybe that wasthedivine justice acting.

Perhaps he didn't need to do anything to make that wretched leech become nothing less than alone and unhappy - what had happened there was onlytheinitialkick-off, Jacob was sure, and if he could contribute, he would inflate much more the distrust between theCullensand wizards.

...

...

...

Harrywas on the couch in the Cullens' living room with an upright posture, his handscomposedly held in his lap while he maintained a calm face, an impressive posture considering that seven vampires stared at him with eyes that varied in fear, indignation and distrust.

Alone, he looked back at them.

Ron protested to accompany him, but after a brief conversation the redhead apparated to home, leaving the black-haired boy alone in the mansion of the immortal creatures.Harry was alone, as Edward wasn't physically on his side, but neither was he on his family's side.

He remained in the middle, in a sign of impartiality as he unconsciously didn't want to disappoint his family or betray the boyfriend's trust.

The silent looks and judgments continued, interrupted by the wizard's breathing.

"I realize that what I did in the meadow wasn't to your liking... I can understandwhy." Harry said as he stood up, joining his hands "I made you see a member of your family being smashed in front of your eyes.I made Alice feel pain when she saw her husband die... I made Edward, Emmett and Rosalie despair when they saw their brother being blown up.I made you, Esme and Carlisle feel the agony when you saw your son disappear.I understand the shock..."

Harry stopped for a moment.

"But it was necessary." the wizard murmured calmly "That's the way things are."

Carlisle contracted jaw, taking a stepinfront of the family.

"No, no!Things are not like that."Carlisle spoke for the first time, taking a step forward, his voice sounding indignant."I don't understand why you did this to us Harry, when we welcomed you so well... You are my son's mate and we all consider you as part of the family... I already consider you as my son by extension, just like Esme..."

The doctor stopped, looking at the others who remained silent.

"But what you did to us was nothing short of cruel." he said."It was cruel and unnecessary.What will Sam's pack think of us now?At this point they must be thinking that you are like…"

Carlisle stopped.

"Like what, Carlisle?"Harry asked.

Silence.

"That I am to blame for the things that are happening?"the wizard asked.

The doctor refused to look at him.

"You didn't think about us, you didn't think about the suffering that could inflict on us with that spell..." Carlisle continued hesitantly as he looked back at him."Where was your kindness when..."

Harry swallowed, clenching his jaw and making his jaw look more defined.

"What the hell world do you live in Carlisle?!" the wizard replied dryly, his eyes hardening "Do you think there will be kindness when you go to battle?!What are you going to do when the time comes?Preach the Gospel before beheading a newborn?!Or will you give a speech on morals and ethics when one of them dismembered Esme in front of you?!"

Carlisle was livid, as that was definitely not the reaction he expected.

The wizard turned to the others.

"All of you are so immersed in this .. In this fantasy, in this illusion that you are perfect..." Harry spat the last word with disgust "…thatyou all forget that outside of this utopia in which you created of good vegetarian-vampires, there is a real and cruel world, where you kill or you die."

He clicked his tongue at the roof of his mouth, continuing.

"I'm so tired of having to face your distrust of every bad thing that happens here, of having to see in your eyesthedoubt whether or not I'm a threat..." the boy said harshly "Tired of having to repress myself, to feeling inferior, feeling like a nothing just because of you all and your high standards!"

Harry stopped, looking hard at everyone.

"I'm not a nothing.I am Harry James Potter, heir to the Most Noble and Old House of Potter, I am The Chosen One!"

The Cullens were in shock as Harry's face was flushed with anger, fists clenched as the crystal chandelier above swayed as did the windowpane producing atinkle, to the point of bursting into pieces.

"People I once considered, whom Itrusted,betrayed me."Harry said in a cold voice."They tried to kill me... I have so many enemies that I don't even bother to remember their names, but it doesn't matter, because in the end, it's me who lives while all of them die."

The wizard smiled hard, but then became serious.

"So do you want to hear the truth? Here it goes then... Yes, I have the power to kill you all in a snap, make all of you burn to ashes. Satisfied?"

Jasper, who felt the violence of Harry's anger, held Alice in his arms to protect her, looking intently at the wizard.

"What stops you then?" he asked.

Harry closed his eyes, taking several deep breaths as he opened his palms, slowly stopping the movement of objects around him. Opening his eyes, he looked at the Cullens one by one, no longer angry, but with sadness. Looking to the side, he saw that Edward was still motionless, lips pressed together in a thin line.

"Because to my utter frustration... And surprise... I fell in love with Edward." Harry said, as a tear came down his face, still looking at his boyfriend "You weren't in my plans, you changed them. I had all, all the reasons in the world for not being with you, you know that... But still... Still, I'm here trying to help and protect you all since the first attack, while you mistrust me and my friends and judge me because I'm not kind enough or good enough. Because I'm different… So here's my question: who are the rude and cruel ones here?"

Harry paused.

"Who…?" he whispered.

Harry composed himself, walking towardstheexit, but was stopped by Edward, who took him by the wrist, looking at him sadly and then looking at the family, amber eyes showing indignation.

"Edward..." Carlisle whispered betrayed, frowning to him.

The copper-haired vampire shook his head in denial, holding the wizard's hand with determination.

"I've heard enough!" Edward said grimly, causing his father to step back and the otherCullensto look at him in surprise."Let's go Harry..."

"Edward..." Harry said in a whisper.

"No..." the vampire turned to look at him "I'll go with you."

He looked at his family for the last time, turning his back as he led the boy into the front hall of the house, ignoring the thoughts of his parents and siblings, all of whom were invariably sad, surprised, indignant at his attitude of not having been on their side.

The two got into the car, Edward starting the engine while Harry fastened his seat belt, the vampire speeding up the road, whilethe rapid flow of thoughts passedthrough his mind, leaving him more stunned.

Upon arrivinginfront of his house, Harry had hidden his face with his hands, starting to cry, giving strong sobs that made his body tremble, his image resembling that of a helpless little boy.Edward had slowly embraced him, causing him to rest his head on his shoulder, his nose gradually being saturated by the salty smell of tears.

"I'm with you... I'm here..." Edward said automatically, his mind still processing what had happened.

Edward held Harry in his arms for long minutes, patiently waiting for the wizard's breathing and heartbeat to stabilize and he to calm down and stop crying.When the tears stopped, Harry refused to let go.

"I'm s-sorry... I'm so so-sorry…" he whispered. "Please, f-forgive me..."

"There's nothing to forgive..."

"I-I had to do..." the wizard sobbed.

"Doesn't matter." Edward replied embarrassed, thanking that Harry wasn't looking at him"I heard their thoughts at the last days... From Jasper, from Carlisle... I heard them and yet I didn't stop them... I let it happen..."

"No, Edward..."

"Forgive me for not defending you..." he said quietly"For not being man enough to defend you, when I said several times that I love you...Forgive me..."

Harry sobbed as Edward stroked him, repeating words of support in his ear until there was a knock on the window, causing the vampire to be confused for a moment until he saw that it was Ron waving them to lower the glass.

"Harry, Ron is here." Edward whispered, causing the wizard to slowly rise, his face red and eyes swollen from crying.

Clicking the button, Edward lowered the passenger seat window, seeing that Ron was visibly nervous.

"Harry,mate, we have a little emergency..."

"Ron, now is not a good moment..." Edward said softly, but was interrupted by the other.

"I'm sorry dude, but the priorities are different." the redhead said, causing Harry to be confused.

"What happened?"Harry asked.

"I don't have time to explain, you'll see it by yourself..." he said, opening the car door for Harry to get out.

Looking confusedly at Edward, Harry staggered out of the Volvo, rubbing his face to wipe out the tears.Edward had immediately left, standing beside his boyfriend, noticing that there was another car parked, a shiny dark-green Jaguar.

"Edward, man, I thinkit would be a good time for you to go back to your home..." Ron said as they walked up to the small porch of the house.

"I will not leave Harry." Edward said as he frowned.

Harry was increasingly intrigued by his friend's attitude, which seemed uncomfortable.Entering the hall of the house, Edward saw three black coats hanging from the hook, identifying that there were smells of strangers coming from the room, in which he had already identified the fourth as Hermione.He had heard low male voices, with a heavy English accent when they said things that he didn't quite understand.

Upon arrivingin theroom, several things happened at the same time, but Edward's brain successfully registered.

Three boys were sitting on the couch, while Hermione, sitting in the opposite chair, looked at them impatiently, with a glass of whiskey in hand.When they saw that Harry had entered the room, they immediately stood up, inclining their heads in a manner similar to a bow;Harry in turn looked at them with disbelief that gradually turned to indignation.

The three were too different to be considered brothers, or even cousins.The tallest of all had dark skin with a shaved head, a handsome face with angular and defined features, with an air of arrogance and superiority;the secondwas burly, with a short neck, brown hair and a rabbit-y face;the third was tall, thin, with a thin face, pale skin, silver-blond hair, perfectly combed back, which enhanced his aristocratic features.

"We finally found you!" the blonde said with a smile as he stepped forward.

"What the fuck do you think you're doing here?!"Harry scolded in a harsh voice, with no trace that he had cried before.

The three boys seemed startled, looking at each other for a few seconds.

"Why, my lord..." the blonde spoke in a confused tone "This is not the way to treat your faithful follower AND cousin after the work I had to find you... AuntLilyand Uncle James didn't know where youwere,neither cousin Sirius... Of course we didn't expect to find you in this... in this abominable end-of-the-world, living with filthy muggles..."

He made a disgusted face, but stopped when saw Edward standing just behind, his gray-blue eyes widening gradually when he saw the vampire.

"What..." the blonde stammered, turning to face Harry.

"Satan in Hell, give me strength so that I don't commit murder yet tonight!" Harry said between teeth, furious.

Hermione raised her glass of whiskey, taking a long sip, while Ron rolled his eyes as he pinched his nose with his forefinger and thumb, as if he were experiencing a headache.

Edward, for his part, blinked his eyes, completely stunned.

He didn't understand anything else.

Chapter End Notes

:D

The Spare

Chapter Summary

Harry gradually shows a side that Edward was not aware of.
Amid fierce family conflict, the Cullens discover new information about the magical attacks on Forks.
And Edward faces an old fear again.

Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

CHAPTER XXI

THE SPARE

Five heartbeats.

Six breaths.

The dripping fromthe kitchenfaucet.

The spring of the sofa making a noise with the subtle change of weight.

Edward heard it all while standing and still in that living room, but those sounds only seemed to accentuate the uncomfortable silence present in that place.

After an embarrassing introduction where he had reached out to greet the visitors (who declined the offer and were silent), the vampire had heard their names through Hermione: the dark-skinned boy was Blaise Zabini.The one with similar featuresofa rabbit and stocky neck was named Theodore Nott;and the silver-blond one, Draco Malfoy.

All three, especially the blond, were staring at him with a curiosity that boiled through their questioning eyes – except that it wasn't a positive curiosity, but a disparaging one as if they were staring at an exotic, nasty animal for the first time; Edward almostfeltoffended by the way the blond wizard had warpedthe corners of his mouth as he continued to judge him with his pale gray irises.

" Who are you?" Draco spoke for the first time, with an accent similar to Harry's, but more pompous and arrogant.

"I'm Edward..."

"I know what your name is, I want to know who..."

"Edward is my boyfriend, Malfoy."Harry cut him off.

Draco frownedin confusionas Zabini and Nott struggled to appear neutral.The blond wizard narrowed his eyes, his full lips twisted again when he saw that Harry was holding hands with Edward.

"Boyfriend?!"he asked incredulously as he looked at Harry.

"Yes... That's right." Harry lifted his head "My boyfriend."

Silence.

"Well, seems that you still have the tendency of dating with..." Draco murmured, turning his head towards Edward"...inappropriate people."

Harry raised his eyebrow.

"Have you forgot your manners? You don't refer to me with a simply 'you'. It's 'my lord' or 'sir'" Harry approached Draco, looking at him seriously "And with whom I'm dating only referstome, Malfoy."

Draco swallowed, seeming to try to muster the courage to speak.

"I advise you to choose your next words very carefully..." Harry spoke softly, his fingers adjusting the tie that the other boy wore "You never know if they could be your last ones."

The blond boy opened his eyes wide, looking paler.

"A-are yo-you threaten me?"he asked shakily.

Harry smiled, taking a small step forward while the blond stepped back.

"No... No! It's just a warning..." Harry said softly, holding Draco's thin chin and tilting his head down to look at him "I would hate tohave to threaten you, after all, you are my dear cousin… We are family, right?"

Edward can hear Draco's heart rate increase considerably while he remains with his eyes glassy, looking frightened.

"Soooo... From who was the brilliant idea of being here?"Harry asked when looking at the three.

There was a moment of hesitant silence until Blaise spoke for the first time, Edward noticing that his voice was very deep and cool.

"It was Draco's idea , my lord... We were...Worried about your absence and lack of communication during these last few months…" Blaise's voice gradually died.

"Oh..." Harry replied dryly "Is that so?"

"Y-yes... W-we didn't rest until f-found you...S-sir..." Theodore's weak voice sounded unsteady as he cringed behind Blaise, as he was stared at by Harry.

Hermione and Ron looked at each other with a small smile.

"So… You are all telling me that you preferred to act on your own..." Harry said puttinghis handsback "...ignoringmy orders... Disrespecting my authority?!"

"N-not quite..."

"SILENCE!" the wizard said furiously, causing the three to lower their heads"Apparently these months when I came to Americamadeyou all forget the meaning of hierarchy and subordination..."

Harry took a deep breath.

"Let me remind you… Show me your arm Malfoy."

Draco stood still.

"Show me…Your… Arm." Harry repeated.

The blond hesitantly reached for the smaller boy, who grabbed him by the wrist, extending the sleeve of Draco's blazer and shirt to his elbows.

The first thing Edward noticed was that despite the immaculately white skin of Malfoy's forearm, there was something that stood out and contrasted sharply: a tattoo of a skull in which a black serpent emerged from the mouth, the same one he had seen on Ron's arm in the day they went to the beach.

Draco pressed his lips together and frowned as if he was in pain at the moment Harry placed his index finger on the drawing, which seemed to come to life.

"54 years ago, you knelt before me, promising to dedicate your life to follow me and serve me, fighting my enemies, obeyingmy orders without question, until the end of your days.A perpetual oath..." Harry looked at Draco, then at Blaise and Theodore "All of you, swore to me, but apparently you forgot the meaning of perpetual... Hermione?"

"Yes?"

"Remind them of the concept of 'perpetual'..."

"Something that's eternal, in which it never ends."

"See?" Harry said coldly "An eternaloath... An oath inwhich thethree ofyoudisrespected... Youdisrespected me and I hatebeing disrespected..."

Blaise had swallowed the dry, while Theodore seemed to turn green.Draco was livid.

Harry inhaled deeply before turning to Edward, who was watching everything in complete silence.

"Edward, could you leave us alone please?I need to have a conversationwith my cousin and his friends... I'll be up soon."

Edward hesitated for a moment when looking at Harry, his green eyes staring at him with a veiled"please" when reinforcing the request.Sighing resignedly, he looked around for the last time, being faced with intensity by Draco as he turned to leave the room, closing the door behind him - he was not surprised to find that the internal sounds of those inside were isolated with magic.

Holding the handrail as he climbed the stairs, the vampire felt his head spin in a loop of disordered thoughts and conflicting emotions, like the ghost of a migraine in which he couldn't physically capable to feel.Entering the wizard's room, Edward closed his eyes as he leaned against the door, rubbing his face with his hand as he inhaled and exhaled deeply.

He felt like a mess, a chaos.

Herememberedexactly his brother's "death", the pained looks of Alice and his family;the wrapping in his own stomach when he saw his boyfriend's apparent coldness when it was all an illusion;the consistency of what Carlisle had said at home;of his own mind saying that Harry had crossed the line and acted cruelly and inhumanly;and finally his family's eyes of betrayal when he left withhim, his conscience gradually starting to get heavy.

But if he had made such a decision, it was because he had listened to the thoughts of his father (who had always been so understanding and an example to himself) and brother (whom he loved) weaving in their minds the idea that Harry was the one to blame, the consequence or even the cause of all the problems that were going on, demonizing him, not thinking that maybe he was the help they needed or even, who knows, the solution - and Edward had promised to take Harry's side for whatever what happens, to protect and care of him, but ...

But even so, he couldn't help feeling that there was something wrong with everything, as if there was a piece out of place, something that didn't fit and made him feel restless, lost.

Walking over to the corner chair and sitting down, the vampire looked up at the enchanted ceiling, while his mind wandered for more thoughts, especially one that had caught his eye, something Harry had said... What did Harry say to him before at school?

Oh yes...

Harry had told him that everything seemed to be going to a point of a total collapse and that was what Edward was feeling, as if his own stability was one step away from to collapse - or worse, that it already happened.

Turning his head to the side towardsthewindow, he saw the three unknown wizards leave the house in quick, nervous steps, with shoulders contracted as they went towards the dark green Jaguar.The blond, Draco, stopped before getting into the car, looking up and seeing that Edward was watching them;Edward had almost raised his hand for a polite farewell, but something stopped him when he saw the scornful expression on the platinum blond's face, who had no problem with masking what was going on in his head.

The bedroom door opened slowly as Harry entered, closing it tentatively while standing on his back for a few seconds, his shoulders rising and fallingashe took deep breaths.

"I'm sorry for the little interlude that you saw while ago…" Harry whispered, turning around, as he leaned against the door.

Edward shook his head in denial and shrugged.

Harry ran his hand through his hair, tossing it back as he walked over to the bed, sitting across from the vampire who was waiting for him.

"Are they your friends?"Edward pointed his chin towards to the window.

The wizard frowned, shaking his head.

"I wouldn't go that far."he said hesitantly "Draco is my cousin... We grew up together, our parents have been friends for centuries and our families have been connected for generations..."

"And that doesn't make him your friend?" Edwardasked,remembering the photo he saw some time ago in that same room, the one of Harry as a toddler holding the hand of a little boy with white hair, they both smiling.

"No…" Harry whispered, shaking his head. "Or rather, maybe yes, I don't know... I was never able to define what we are... Maybe he likes me, but I think he likesbeing my rival even more... But anyway, I I always keep my eyes open on him."

"He didn't seem to like me." The vampire commented looking at his reflection in the window, absorbed in himself "None of them, actually..."

Harry smiled weakly.

"Take that as a compliment..."

Silence.

Harry looked down, swallowing hard as he joined his hands in his lap, his breath coming out of his mouth.Edward supported his own chin with his hand, while his elbow rested on the arm of the chair.

"Edward..." Harry whispered sheepishly.

"Yes?" he looked at the wizard.

"I thank you wholeheartedly for coming with me, but... But I think it was unwise..."

The vampire didn't respond immediately, preferring to let thewizard'swordsbeabsorbed in his mind as he started to think of an answer.

"Why?"he asked slowly

"Well..." Harry bit his lower lip, refusing to look at him "Because your family needed you more than me... I would understand if you decided to stay."

Edward moistened his lips, looking at Harry as he felt the question screaming in his head being expressed vocally.

"Whydid you do that to my brother, Harry?"

The wizard sniffed, looking ashamed.

"I had no choice..."

"I still don't understand…Tell me, please... I just..." he stopped as he took a deep breath, closing his eyes for a second "I just need you to give me a little peace of mind..."

More seconds of silence.

"I need to know that I made the right choice..." Edwardcompleted,his voice with an urgent twinge "That there is a reason why you did that..."

Harry closed his eyes.

"While we were training in the meadow..." the wizard whispered "..Ihad realized something that I already knew long ago, but that I preferred to ignore..."

Edward maintained eye contact.

"What?"

Harry was silent.

"Tell me..." Edward whispered.

"I realized that no matter what I do or how good my intentions are..." Harry said, looking up at the other "...in oneway or another, I will always be a constant target of suspicion, always seen as a potential enemy: the wolves are just waiting for a minor reason to attack us. Your family..."

Edward felt his face contort in a betrayed expression and Harry let out a sad breath.

"Your family treated me with cordiality from the beginning..." the wizard whispered "But I know it wasn't just that, it was to see if I wasn't a threat and I understand, really, it's understandable, but..."

Harry paused, taking off his glasses and rubbing his eyes.

"Even today I see the question mark in their eyes when they see me or when something bad happens, even after the things I did and do to help them..." Harry continued "And I see it even in your eyes..."

Edward opened his mouth to speak, but Harry held up his fingers slightly to let him continue.

"I am not as 'good', 'sweet', 'kind' or 'innocent'as youexpect me to be or behave... I'm not a lamb, I'm not Bella Swan." Harry said with a small sad smile that disappeared "I'm sorry, but I'm not."

The vampire felt his mind being cleared of any thoughtasthe wizard spoke.

"Yes, sometimes I can give reasons to cause certain 'strangeness', but I swear I never wanted to harm you or anyone in your family, but still... Still the distrust is there, growing and taking roots... And along with distrust, there is also hostility... And hostility opens the door to hatred, until a point comes when they see me as a realenemyinstead of potential."

Harry stopped talking for a moment, staring at the void.

"So I had to do that... Making them feel afraid, because when you imposing fear, people don't question you." the wizard whispered when looking at Edward "And if it is to ensure that you all, no, that you, Edward, survive unscathed with the things that will come and in order to protect you, I prefer to provoke fear in everyone, I'm rather used to it. I prefer to be feared, I do it for you, without hesitation..."

"Harry..." Edward gasped, not knowing what to say.

The wizard's green eyes twinkled with tears that were beginning to accumulate in his eyeballs.

"I can't lose you..." he said softly, placing his hand on Edward's face, his thumb caressing the cold cheekbone "You were the best thing happened to me for many years, and..."

The wizard's face paled, as if a sudden thought terrified him.

"And losing you is not an option." Harry said calmly, but his eyes were turbulent.

Edward knelt in front of him, taking his hand and placing a kiss on his wrist.

"You will not lose me..." he assured, looking him in the eye"And there is nothing in the world that will separate me from you."

The black-haired boy smiled wistfully, hugging him.

"Promise?"

"I promise."Edward assured him, his fingers stroked his hair.

The two stood still, enjoying physical contact and the tender touches for a few minutes.

"I hope your family will one day be able to forgive me…" Harry whispered thoughtfully.

Edward was silent, remembering the faces and thoughts of his parents and brothers.

"They will..." Edward replied hesitantly.

"I have no idea when or how, but they will... I hope ..."he thought.

"And you?"Harry broke away from the hug, looking at him anxiously.

"Me what?"

"You forgive me?"

The vampire blinked in surprise, not at the question itself, but at his own reaction.

On the one hand he wanted to say immediately "yes, of course", but on the other hand he realized that these words were not in line with what he felt at the time - and he didn't even know how to define whathe felt.Harry, who was waiting for him to answer, seemed to gradually understand that he wouldn't have an answer.

"I understand..." the wizard whispered with his head down.

"Sorry..." Edward said awkwardly, putting his hand on his shoulder"I just... I need some time to assimilate what happened earlier today... It's a lot to absorb..."

"Okay..." Harry replied, looking down"I understand perfectly."

The two remained incomfortablesilence, Edwardplacing his head on the wizard's lap as Harry leaned over to rest his head on the vampire's shoulder, stroking the soft hair and the back of his neck;Edward inhaled the sweet scent coming from the youngest, pressing his face into the fold of his warm neck, where hours earlier he had ground his teeth... That thought made him stiffen for a second, thinking of moving away, but Harry kept his embrace, taking his warm lips to the boyfriend's cold neck.

"Spend the night with me..."

"I thought you said I had to go home..." Edward whispered.

"I said you should have stayed with them, but that doesn't mean I want you to go..." Harry whispered with a mischievous smile.

Edward smiled.

"You are full of contradictions, aren't you?" he smiled, making Harry laugh, hugging him so that Edward forced himself to go to bed with him.

Amid laughter, the two lay facing each other, exchanging silent looks and smiles.

"So..." the vampire whispered.

"'So' what?"

"'My lord' huh?!" Edward said when he remembered the three visitors leaving the house like frightened rabbits "Are you a kind of lord among witches?"

Harry rolled his eyes, blushing softly.

"Kind of..." he replied shyly.

"And did they really have to kneel before you to take an oath?" Edward asked curiously, remembering some details "I think Ron and Hermione told me the name of it…"

Edward frowned trying to remember, while Harry raised his eyebrow curiously.

""Death Eaters"?" the vampire pronounced carefully when he saw how odd, not to say macabre, those words sounded.

"Well, yes…" Harry smiled softly "And yes... To be my follower, it's necessary to say an oath and kneel before me. It's like a tradition or a protocol to be followed... Like a monarch granting a cavalry title or something..."

"Oh... I see…" Edward murmured thoughtfully "So eventually, if I wanted to be one, would I have to kneel too?"

Harry smiled a little.

"If you want..." he replied, turning red little by little.

"What's it?" Edward asked.

Harry's face was as red asthecovers on the bed.

"Harry?!" the vampire was concerned.

The wizard smiled, looking at him as he bit his lower lip.

"Would you...Recognize meas your lord?"he asked as he approached the vampire, who felt Harry release his hot, sweet breath from his parted lips.

"I… I don't know..." Edward stammered, feeling mesmerized and stunned."Maybe... Y-yes, I suppose..."

"So... In that case... You should kneel for me..." Harry said, kissing Edward's strong jaw "But for your information... Whenwe arealone, I will also kneel for you..."

Edward swallowed, his eyes widening at the sound of his boyfriend's pounding heart.

"But not as your lord..." Harry whispered with a shy smile, his fingers tracing circles on his boyfriend's shoulder.

The bronze-haired boy would have blushed to his ears if it were possible.

"Oh Harry...!!!" Edward muttered nervously.

Harry didn't respond, just kissed the cheek as he nestled to be close to him.

"You are definitely going to be my doom…" Edward said with a nervous smile, wrapping Harry's waist in a hug, who laughed sheepishly.

He still felt like a mess, a chaos, but somehow, having Harry in his arms, he feltgood.

...

...

...

Upon returning home the next morning, Edward was greeted with silence and cold courtesy.

The only person who offered a smile when he saw him back was Esme, who even trying to hide it, couldn't hide her broken heart from what had happened the day before, as well as Carlisle, who kept a face close to neutral when greeting him.

His siblings were another story, each with a different reaction: Jasper was frightened, seeming to be gradually recovering from a state of shock, while Alice didn't hide her hostile hurt and sadness at Edward's attitude;Emmett was quiet, both vocal and mental, preferring silence as an answer;Rosalie was in an internal conflict, because months ago she had been the most hostile towards the trio, however she had created a special friendship with Hermione over the months, but after what she saw, she felt uncertainty to destabilize her opinions again, making her uneasy.

At dusk, Edward had left his bedroom after spending hours in the cloister, as he had reached a consensus that if he acted in this way, he would be implicitly admitting that he was wrong; he still had his reservations, of course, but after talking to Harry and understanding his reasons, he realized that the situation was much more complex than two sides, one being "right" and the other being "wrong".

At least that was what he was repeating in order to fully convince himself.

While keeping his eyes fixed on the crystal chandelier in the living room, Edward's phone vibrated in his pocket, as did the alert sound of other vampires' cell phones at different points in the house.Picking it up immediately, Edward frowned when he saw a message from Hermione.

'EMERGENCY. Gather all of you. WE WILL BE THERE IN 15 MINUTES'

Edward was confused, whilethe rest of the Cullens reactedin different ways, thoughts breaking out in alarmed, worried and apprehensive voices;The first to arrive in the room was Alice, walking gracefully to an armchair away from Edward, sitting cross-legged.The boy had noticed that the vampire's expression, always so cheerful and positive, had been replaced by an icy countenance.

"Hello..." Edward murmured calmly.

Silence.Alice mentally hummed the A-B-C.

"Alice..." he sighed.

Shewas still as a statue, not looking at him.

"Please don't treat me with silence..." Edward continued "You are the sister I am closest to... Don't ignore me too... We are family."

Her golden eyes turned to him, her expression was hurt.

"And yet you didn't stand by our side... On the side of Jaz, your own brother, even after what Harry did to him... What he did to all of us, your family!"

"Things are more difficult and complex than theyappear,Alice…" Edward said hesitantly.

"No, Edward... Things are easy and clear.You just don't see." she countered"You are blinded by Harry..."

Edward gasped in surprise as Jasper walked into the living room, standing next to his mate.

"She's right, Edward" the blond murmured while holding Alice's hand, looking sadly at his brother "Harry is blinding you the same way that Maria did to me when I was a newborn... The truth is in front of you and you refuse to see."

Edward clenched his fist.

"Truth?What truth?"

Jasper frowned as he looked down, visibly uncomfortable.

At that moment the room had beenfilledby the rest of the family, each close to their respective mates, all keeping their distance from Edward, who had realized that they would have a "family conversation" about what had happened.

"The trio is a threat to us... Harry is a threat to us." Jasper said cautiously."They hide things from us... They are dangerous."

Edward winked at Jasper.

"Son..." Carlisle said softly, his hands resting on Esme's shoulder "Your brother is right... We may be dealing with a person in which poses a danger to us, to our existence.At any time, the Quileutes may feel entitled to break the treaty and want to destroy us..."

"That's if hedoesn't destroy us first." the Texan added, emphasizing the 'he'.

Emmett and Rosalie remained silent, their thoughts vague.It was remarkable that they were divided.

Esme seemed torn between wanting Edward to be happy with his mate and the safety of her family, winning the latter.

Edward looked at them all, swallowing hard.

"He had reason to do what he did." he just answered.

"Edward...!" Alice said indignantly"Harry made Jazz explodebefore our eyes and treated it like it was nothing!"

Jasper swallowed, remembering the feeling of being paralyzed by the spell.

"There's something wrong with him..." Jasper whispered looking at his father"The way he behaved with us yesterday..."

"Maybe it was in front of us the whole time, but we hadn't seen it before..." Carlisle said worriedly.

Edward shook his head, making a sound of indignation.

"I never thought that you could have such a closed mind with those who are different from us..." he said weakly"Yes, because what I'm seeing is this..."

"Son..." Carlisle said with wide eyes.

"No!" Edward said, extending his index finger as if he didn't want to be interrupted "I love Harry, you all know that and I don't hide it... And yes, he can be a little difficult, cold and even a little Machiavellian at times, but deep down he has a good heart."

The Cullens were silent.

"Edward... What did he to..."

"NO!"he cut, feeling the anger reverberate inside him.

Edward took several breaths to control himself, looking at his family in a betrayed way.

"He has a good heart." he murmured hurt, feeling a lump in his throat"Every time he comes here, he always fortifies the shield that heand his friendsput on toprotect us... More and more he sleeps late, as he spends hours reading books and scrolls to help us get out of one battle that was not his, a battle that he decided to join, because he cares about us... Because he cares about me."

He paused, turning to Jasper.

"For weeksI listened to your thoughts and conspiracy theories and ignored it, because I thought it was just you being overprotective and a little paranoid.And during those same weeks while you thought that my boyfriend was the Devil incarnated, he was preparing together with Hermione a potion that would help you to control your thirst for human blood, as he saw how depressed you are with your addiction."

Jasper pursed his mouth, looking surprised.

"But it doesn't make a difference, does it?" Edward said finally, looking around "What he has already done for us... It makes no difference, because in the end, you are here... Accusing him..."

The six vampires were speechless for long seconds, not knowing how to react to what had been said.Carlisle looked ashamed.

"I may be wrong..." Jasper whispered "And if I'm wrong,which I hope I am, I will askyou and Harry for forgiveness for all eternity, if necessary.But tell me honestly, Edward... Do you believe that Harry is totally true?That he doesn't hide anything from you?"

Edward opened his mouth to answer, but hesitated for a few seconds, which he already answered on his own.

"Deep down you know there is something wrong with him, something off... You may not admit it to me, to us or even to yourself, but deep down you know."Jasper whispered, looking down.

Edward froze, blinking his stunned eyes.

"We all have secrets..." he murmured uncertainly "And he has no obligation to speak his to us..."

"And you're right, Edward..." Carlisle said in a calm tone "But what if these secrets are harmful to all of us?"

"In what sense?" Edward hit hard.

Silence.

"That your boyfriend is evil!" Alice accused, hugging Jasper's arm.

"Oh..." Edward gasped wryly "Very funny to hear it from the same person who encouraged me to be with him!"

"That was before..."

"You all talk as if your suspicions were already a certainty!" he cut the seer "But where's the evidence for what you say?Huh?"

The other Cullens felt a strange sensation of deja-vù when they heard those words before.Edward turned to Jasper.

"Do you have any proof of what you claim?"he asked."Why ifyou have,show me now!Come on!"

The blond vampire hesitated, looking embarrassed.

"No..." he murmured "I do not have."

"That's what I thought..."

"But Edward... I must not remind you that love can make us goblind..." Jasper whispered weakly "I know that, with..."

"And I'll make you blind if you do not shut the fuck up!" Edward snarled as he lost patience, causing everyone to be horrified.

"Edward!!!" Esme exclaimed shocked.

The vampire closed and compressed his eyes for a second, feeling anger bubbling up inside him as well as the outraged and frightened thoughts of his parents and siblings.

"Whyare you doing this to me?" he asked in a hoarse voice "Why?"

He paused as he looked at them one by one, feeling the anger graduallyturning into sadness.

"For the first time in a long time, I'm happy... Happyas never before..." Edward said in a hurt tone."Happy to be with someone who I really love, whom completes me... Someone I want to be forever."

Edward rubbed his face with his hand as he sighed.

"And I was so happy when my family seemed to be happy for me..." he continued, pointing with his chin towards them "...but now how do you think I feel when my family, my own family seems to sabotage my happiness with those accusations to someone who has never done anything to you?"

He looked down, frowning as he gradually realized something.

"When all this trouble with the newborns and Victoria is over, Harry will go back to England…" he said in a low tone "…and I will go with him."

Silence.

"Edward..." Carlisle steppedto thefront, his topaz eyes wide, as well as Esme "Will you… Will you leaveus?"

Edward sighed.

"I love you all..." he replied sadly"…and I love him... But I see that I have no choice when it is youwho act this way. I don't want to be alone anymore."

The youngest of the Cullens felt an enormous weight inside him when he realized that it would be the collapse he had foreseen the night before... A collapse from him with his family - and the thought made Edward feel his heart break into pieces.

Everyone was paralyzed by the fear of the idea of him leaving, including Alice, who had previously felt anger and frustration over the things in which it had occurred, but now felt a lump in her throat and genuine fear... Edward was her favorite brother, the one she had love even before meeting him in person.

She was going to say something, beg him to stay, but something stopped her.

It started with a sensation similarto thatof a slight dizziness, her eyes becoming blurred as they stopped seeing the living room and readjusted to a vision of something that had not yet happened... But that was going to happen.

The clock on a tower-like building marked 12:00… Or would be 00:00? The bell chimes echoing loudly and slowly fading away, while the images and sounds disappeared from her mind and vision, in which getusedto reality.

"What was that?" Edward asked her cautiously after following the premonition through his telepathy.

"I... I don't know..." Alice replied when she saw that everyone was looking at her anxiously.

Before anyone else could ask a question, they heard the familiar sound in which they announced that the trio was already there, as well as the sound of the door being slammed.Edward had nodded to the other vampires, running at his supernatural speed into the entrance hall, immediately seeing through the glass door that in addition to Harry, Ron and Hermione, there was also the blond wizard, Draco, who was looking at the facade of the mansion with an eyebrow raised.

Edward contained a slight wince as he opened the door, seeing that they looked tense.

"What happened?"he asked immediately.

"We found something we need to tell your family about."Harry said in an urgent tone.

The vampire nodded, holding the wizard's hand, the two of them walking to the living room while being followed by the others.Upon arrivingin theroom, the wizards and witch were greeted with silence by the Cullens, as well as curious looks from some upon seeing an unknown face between them.

"We're all here, as you asked..." Carlisle said calmly when he saw the teenagers. "What happened?"

"Hermione?" Harry said while looking at the witch. "It was you who found out..."

Hermione took a deep breath, taking a step forward after Harry encouraged her with a look.

"As you know, in addition to the newborns, we have had cases of murders involving witches during the last few months... Murders caused on rituals in which had a specific purpose, but we didn't know what one. At least until yesterday... During training."

The Cullens frowned, looking at each other, as nothing had happened in the training except the pitiful scene between Harry and Jasper.

"Sorry , I don't..." Carlisle said confused.

"Yesterday, during the training, that shapeshifter, Jacob, made insinuations about us..." Ron said as he put his hands in his pocket, his face hard.

"But something he said caught my attention and that's why I left there so suddenly..." Hermione added "I needed to read some books to be sure and when I realized, I had discovered the reason why all these deaths are happening. But for it to make sense, you all need to know a few things beforehand."

"What things?" Jasper asked in a low voice.

"About the freedoms and laws we have."Harry replied calmly.

Hermione swallowed.

"We witches are endowed with exceptional powers and we are free to act as we please through the various branches of Magic: we can fly, teleport ourselves,we can create potions with unimaginable effects, incredible spells and enchantments, but we also have a limitation.We can do everything with the exception of one and only onebranch of Magic: Necromancy."

"Necro-what?"Emmett blinked in confusion, as did the vampires.

Hermione moistened her lips, taking a lock of hair behind her ear, looking nervous.

"'Necromancy' is the art of communicating or bringing to the earth plane those in which are dead, such as the 'inferis' who are basically resuscitated corpses or, very rarely, really to resurrect someone dead..."

"Just saying… When you say 'communicating' it's like... Like that board game, ouija?" Emmett asked as he remembered the popular game in horror movies.

"Yes... This is one of the examples, although the communication between the living and the dead can occur in a 'natural' way…" Hermione said quickly "But anyway, Necromancy goes farbeyond talking to spirits.It's prohibited because it unbalances and violates the Laws of Nature, as death is a natural fact, an unbreakable Law for all."

Hermione paused.

"Witches have a long life, but we are liable to die at one point..." the girl added "Vampires are biologically 'dead', but for some supernatural or biological reason they continue to live as long as there is nothing that puts an end to them."

"Wait a second…" Rosalie said, interrupting with her hand"We are immortal... We don't age, we don't get sick, we don't grow up or evolve!"

Carlisle looked at the carpet with glassy eyes, beginning to understand Hermione's reasoning.

"But we can be destroyed by being dismembered and burned..." the doctor said, looking at his daughter "We are invulnerable to the action of time, but we aren't totally invulnerable to physical damage... We can be 'killed' definitively."

The other vampires seemed to absorb the information.Edward felt his head pop with the idea that in a way, he was mortal.

"But it doesn't make sense anyway..." Jasper pointed out logically "If we don't suffer a destructive attack, we continue to exist for eternity."

Hermione took in the information, but quickly her brown eyes twinkled in the answer that was somewhat obvious.

"But you still pay the price..." she said, looking at everyone "Don't you see? Blood!!! In order for you to continue to exist, you need to take the lives of others, because this way the balance is stabilized. One life for another."

"We feed on animals..." Emmett frowned "We don't kill people... At least not anymore."

"But it don't keep you completely satisfied, doesn't it?" Harry said softly, looking at Edward "'It's like humans living on tofu'... And yet, all of you hunt dozens of animals each time to feed up. The hunt is your weekly 'sacrifice', the price of life and death you pay."

Harry paused, looking thoughtful.

" Everythinghas a price." the wizard said seriously.

"Harry is right." Hermione said in a dark tone "Necromancy is a violation and for that reason it has a price to pay... Sacrifices are required."

The Cullens felt a chill down their spine.

"What kind of sacrifices?"Carlisle asked cautiously.

"One that requires blood, flesh and soul." Harry said as he looked into the void.

"So..." Edward murmured "...werethesesacrifices made here?"

"Yes..." Hermione said nervously"The first sacrifice was blood... The first murder was that muggle boy, Mike..."

"He had his head, hands and feet severed..." Edward said as he remembered the memories he had read of the policeman who found Mike's body, months ago.

"His blood had been drained from his body, except for a few tissues." Carlisle murmured wide-eyed"So he was the..."

"Yes... He was the first." Hermione said "The second occurred months later, because Necromancy requires a kind of power and permission in which almost nobody has..."

Draco snorted as he glanced at Harry, who looked back at him with threaten look.

"In this case, the second was that of those Muggle boys that the shapeshifters found in the reserve." Ron said, drawing everyone's attention."They had their hearts, guts and organs ripped out... That was a form of body sacrifice. Flesh for flesh."

"And the third and last one was held on the samenight" Hermione said seriously"The soul sacrifice..."

Everyone was silent.

" Seth?!" Jasper said stunned when he realized the line of reasoning.

"Yes... A pure soul." Harry murmured in dismay when looking at everyone"You see, when Jacob made that comment about "virgin sacrifices" he described the reason why Seth was killed:Seth had a pure soul, he was the sacrificed lamb... The sacrificed virgin. His flesh was... Eaten, as a way to absorb his purity.Transubstantiation."

"My God…" Esme said in horror, placing her hand on her mouth.

"And with the sacrifices made, someone will leave the Realm of the Dead, passing to Realm of the Living at the very moment when the veils between the two worlds becomes more flexible..." Hermione continued.

"On Halloween…" Edward said stunned.

"Fivedays from now..." Emmett put his hand on his head, feeling the scale of the problem.

"God almighty…" Carlisle sat up, rubbing his face with his hands. "What ... What's left to do?"

The wizards remained quiet.

"We don't know ..." Hermione said."But now I advise you to be extremely careful... If those behind this are the same ones who tried to curse you... Then the problem is more serious than we thought..."

"It would be good to warn the shapeshifters too... They need to know the truth."Harry pointed out.

"Sam and his pack cut off contact with us... As you can imagine." Carlisle said with a cold politeness.

The black-haired wizard nodded, understanding what the vampire patriarch meant.

"I see..." he replied "Anyway, send a message to them, so they can be careful..."

Harry held Edward's hand tightly, as if he was afraid he would let go.

"Who knew this end of the world could be so... Busy..." Malfoy said as he put his hands in his pocket, looking at the trio.

The Cullens gradually turnedtheirattention to the stranger: he was young, pale, blond, tall, dressed in a perfectly tailored black suit and had a thin chin and an arrogant face.

"Who's the Targaryen?!" Emmett asked frowning as he looked at the platinum blond.

The wizard straightened up, stepping forward with his hands in his pocket.

"My name is Draco... Draco Malfoy, Heir to the Most Ancient and Noble House of Malfoy."He said in an arrogant tone, while Ron rolled his eyes in scorn.

Some Cullens blinked without knowing what to say.

Little by little, Emmett smiled from ear to ear.

"...The First of His Name, The Unburned, Father of Dragons, King of Andals and the First Men..." Emmett recited in a playful tone, Ron putting his hand over his mouth to contain his laughter.

"What is this muggle-vampire talking about?!"Draco asked petulantly"Harry...?!"

"Shut up, Malfoy!"Harry ordered harshly, but Edward could see that the wizard's green eyes were watering with the urge to laugh.

Edward looked at his shoes, looking at them with sudden interest and smiled: even in the most serious situations like that, Emmett still found a way to make the atmosphere somewhat lighter... He had always been that way from the first moment, bringing a little joy wherever hewent,making everyone comfortable around.

The vampire's smile gradually faded as he realized he might soon be leaving Emmett and the rest of his family.Was it the end of decades of living together?

Carlisle's phone had vibrated and he had said goodbye when he said he had a call at the hospital, glancing at Edward holding hands with Harry and giving a sad but significant sigh - he wasn't prepared for the possibility of Edward leaving them, just as it happened in the 1920s,when he rebelled and adopted the 'traditional' vampiricdiet.

With a delicate smile, but heavy eyes, Esme asked them to be comfortable while she went up to the bedroom.She needed time to process what she heard, feeling sad about the brutality and monstrosity in which Seth was killed.

Rosalie had reluctantly ignored Hermione's greeting, looking sad when she asked Emmett to go to their bedroom.The witch frowned in response, visibly upset by the situation, but seemed to understand that she needed to have her time.

"Alice?Jasper?"Harry called tentatively to the couple who had started to leave.

The two stopped, turning their heads to the wizard, who had released Edward's hand.

"Can I talk to you?" the wizard asked calmly.

The two vampires lookedsurprised and stunned by Harry's sudden interaction.

"Harry...?"Hermione asked.

"You cangoahead." he said looking at the other three, turning to the couple ahead"I really wanted to talk to you two, alone... Please."

Jasper looked uncertain, while Alice bit her bottom lip.

Edward stood in his place, seeing that his siblings didn't know how to react:thelittlevampirelooked at Edward and then at Harry, nodding with a sigh as the ex-confederate nodded in agreement.

"Okay..." Jasper said "Come on... Let's go to Carlisle's office..."

Harry nodded, giving Edward a brief smile.

He, along with Ron, Hermione and Draco watched the three leave the living room.

"So, let's go..." Hermione said as she turned to the blond and the redhead.

"You cangoahead." Draco said "I'll wait for Harry here."

"Draco..." Hermione said seriously, making the blond shrug his shoulders innocently.

"What is it,Hermione?" he said winking, starting to smile maliciously "Unless you want to spend more time with me instead of this trash that you call as your boyfriend..."

Ron's face took on a tone close to his hair.

"Malfoy, your son of a bitch" Ron said through teeth.

Draco raised an eyebrow in disdain.

"I don't know how you prefer this rat over me, honestlyGranger, I thoughtit had good taste." Draco teased "EventhatBulgarian, Krum, is better than..."

"ENOUGH!" Hermione cut him off, holding Ron's wrist and preventing him from advancing on the blond's neck "One moreof these Iswear I curse you myself, Draco!"

Ron was flushed, nostrils flaring when Hermione made them apparate from the room with a loud pop.

Edward, who watched the scene in silence, felt uncomfortable when he realized that he was alone with Malfoy, who was looking at him in the same derogatory way that the vampire had been targeted the night before.

"The resemblance is incredible." Draco said pointing his chin, looking from head to toe "It's almost like seeing ..."

Draco paused for a moment, starting to smile when he saw Edward's discomfort.

"Cedric?" Edward completed, feeling his mouth dry.

The wizard smiled as he raised his eyebrows, looking surprised.

"Ohhh... So you know about Diggory..." Draco murmured.

"Yes, I know." Edward said with dignity.

"Once more, the resemblance is impressive..." the blond looked at him again "Although being a vampire isn't exactly an improvement over the other... Potter and his deplorable taste for vulgar creatures..."

Edward swallowed, concentrating on ignoring the offense.He was calm, difficult to be carried away by the heat of emotion, but there was something about that guy that made him taste his primitive rage.

"Wasn't Cedric a good wizard?" he replied, changing the focus of the conversation.

Malfoy snorted arrogantly, his face in a disgusted mask.

"Cedric Diggory was never a wizard!!!" Draco scolded contemptuously "He was a mortal,afilthymugglein which for some reason my cousin went crazy for... My father would disown me if Igot involved with people like him... Or like you!"

Edward blinked his eyes, stunned by Malfoy's aggression, which walked over to the mirror.

"But on second thought, I realize that it must be difficult to be in your skin, right?"Draco murmured as he adjusted his shirt collar in the reflection.

"Sorry, I don't understand." Edward replied while frowning in genuine confusion.

The wizard turned around, looking at him.

"Being a substitute..." the blonde said as he pointed his chin at the vampire "You know... Being a copy, the consolation prize."

The vampire blinkedhis eyes astonished to hear those word.

Did he get it right?

"It must be difficult for you to be a substitute. Because you should know that, whatever you say...Ordo... Diggory will always be the first, while you... Well..." Draco said with a small scornful smile on his lips "You are just the spare."

Edward's jaw tightened as he felt his mouth fill with venom as his hands tightened into fists.He imagined the sensation of punching Draco Malfoy and making his arrogant nose sink deep into the skull or breaking bone by bone in such a way that no magic potion would be enough to treat him.

"I have a solid and stable relationship with Harry." he replied in a low and cold voice "He likes me for me."

"And you don't have to be a great genius to knowwhy…" Draco replied smiling.

Edward took a deep breath, counting to ten.

"How can you do that?"Draco continued in a falsely concerned tone "Being with him, when he thinks of another man?I didn't want to be in your skin... It's humiliating.Or, maybe you like to be used on this way... There are people for everything..."

Draco paused.

"But I wonder... How longwill yoube enough for my dear little cousin?" he looked at the ceiling and then at Edward."Because that's the harm of being a spare, there comes a time when you are not enough ... And you become easily disposable."

The vampire snarled, exposing his angry black eyes.Draco smirked, finishing adjusting his tie and looking at his watch.

"You know what?I'm tired of staying here..." Draco said nonchalantly "I'm going home ... See you later, Ced... Sorry, see you... Edward!"

Draco apparated, making Edward furious in the living room.

Clenching his fists, he felt his throat burn from the excess of venom produced, the sound of the growl making his chest quiver.

'Harry is in love with me!'he thought of despair 'He told me right here, he is in love with me!'

Looking into the mirror, he saw the reflection of himself staring back, gazing at his face with sculpted lines contorted in an expression of hatred and pain with turbulent black eyes.

His face... And the other'sface.

Edward felt his chest ache, as if a scarred wound was opened again to the point of bleeding.For weeks he had forgotten about Cedric's existence, but now Dracohadreminded himand made sure to voice his insecurity out loud: that in the end, he was just a replacement for Harry.

Disposable.A consolation award. A spare.

He ran from home with the same will and hope that he had to run from himself, from his problems, from his fears...

This was his second collapse, more painful than the first.

Chapter End Notes

Thank you for all the kind comments I received in the last chapter! I'm delighted to know that so many people are enjoying this fic that I write with all my heart.
Thank you!

P.S: Draco Malfoy can be really a little shit hahahaha

Private Paradise

Chapter Summary

Edward experiences paradise to its fullest, something he never imagined.
And like paradise, he has a glimpse of hell.

Chapter Notes

Ooh la la, our boys are getting naughty! *blushes furiously*

See the end of the chapter for more notes

CHAPTER XXII

PRIVATE PARADISE

It's not like Jacob or Leah hadn't warned the rest of the pack about the danger that trio of freaks represented, because after all, since from the beginning they all could feel a strange, almost uncomfortable vibration coming from them, something that made them feel a little shiver in their nape and a chill in their spine: at times Jacob even felt a similar sensation as when he was a kid and his father asked him to fetch a fishing rod that was in the basement; when he opened the door of that room , he saw only darkness swallowing the steps of the stairs and the current of cold, damp air rising, making him tremble as if in that darkness there was something dangerous, ready to attack him at the first opportunity.

The feeling of having those three around was the same.

Since Seth was killed, they all live in a constant state of spirt close to the miserable, suffering from the guilt and pain of the loss as well as feeling the fear of being next victim, the paranoia of having to run through the woods and find a witch, the anxiety of having to deal with the newborns, of having agreed to accept a truce with the Cullens, their natural enemies and finally tolerating the aid of those strangers - and with their hands tied, they couldn't say no.

But what they saw in the training meadow was enough for them to react in some way: witches were farmore dangerous than they could have guessed.

After returning to the reserve and spending long minutes in silence, what followed was a long heated discussion in which Sam decided – with huge disgust - that the wolves wouldn't attack Harry, Ron and Hermione: despite having their suspicions and feeling that it wasthe right thing to do, he knew it was too risky to try to attack them the way they would, that is, physically, when these three had powers in which they could easily destroy them.If they did, it would be nothing more than a suicide mission.

And they would no longer ally themselves with the Cullens in relation to the problem of the newborns. This was their problem and they would let it for them, as the pack's job was to defend its own people and not resolve conflicts of others, especially when it came to vampires. If any of those leeches appeared in their territory, they would be immediately destroyed.

Carlisle had even tried to contact them the next day in ways that bordered on the insistent, but they refused, thus giving a clear signal that their alliance was over.The full moon was almost at its peak and the eclipse was approaching, causing Sam to draw up a contingency plan to prevent deaths from occurring in his pack and those of his friends and family.

The alpha's decision left a bitter taste in everyone's mouth and especially Jacob as well Leah, but they soon realized that reason should prevail over instinct and that they should let things take their natural course - in other words, it wasn't worth to lose their lives due to revenge, when it was clear that vampires andwitches were starting to have conflicts with each other, which could result in mutual destruction... And maybe that would even be beneficial for them, who knows...

As he parked his motorcycle in a parking spot at Sully's Burger, Jacob smiled slightly as he remembered Edward's gape and shocked expression when he saw Harry blow up his brother in thousands of pieces.Despite being frightened by what he had seen, Jacob felt the fullest satisfaction at seeing Edward's expression and he would give anything to know what had happened the moment he and the others left the meadow.

Had they break up?Was there a fight between the two and the rest of the leeches?Had something happened? Certainlysomething else happened...

Shaking his head, he hurried into the cafeteria, already feeling his stomach complain anxiously at the tempting smell of fries and hamburgers when he opened the door.

Sully's has always been a special place for him.

It was there that he and his sisters celebrated their birthdays when their mother was still alive...

It was there that he saw Bella for the first time, when they were both about five years old, after their parents watched a baseball game on Charlie's flat screen, the two starting a friendship that consisted of making mud pie in the his backyard... And it was there that he imprintedon her, three months after she returned to Forks after living in Arizona for so long and he received his genetic heritage as a direct descendant of Taha Aki, The-First-Wolf.

"Oh, hi Jake...!" Ann, the waitress who had known him since he was a child greeted him with a smile, taking the pen out from behind his ear as he opened his notebook "Will you want the usual one?"

He agreed his head, gradually returning to reality and giving a slight smile.

"Let me guess: a hamburger with extra bacon, a large portion of fries?" she said affectionately.

"Yep!And a cup of coffee would be nice too..."

"Wait just a moment dear." she said turning to deliver the order while he sat on the stool facing the counter.

Jacob sighed, looking around until he looked at an empty table for two near the window.

In an alternate universe, a universe in which everything would work out, he would be sitting at that table with Bella, where she would be blushing to the roots of her hair while laughing at a dirty joke he told.They would go there on weekends as well as spend time on the beaches of La Push or quick trips to Port Angeles...

Years later, Bella would already be a dedicated English teacher, something she had always dreamed of being and he would be a proud owner of a car andenginerestorer, both married and immensely happy, taking their children to eat hamburger and fries in that same place, because in Forks nothing changed.

A whole life, a simple and happy life, but one that would remain only in his imagination.

While keeping his head down and deepening in his daydreams, the doorbell rang to announce the arrival of another customer, the sound of soft footsteps stepping on the linoleum accompanied by a faint scent of sweet perfume that was immediately noticed by his keen sense of smell.

"Hi..." a girl's voice sounded beside him, with a cadent accent"I came to take an order that I made a while on the phone..."

The waitress turned to her, taking the pad.

"In whose name, honey?"

"Mandy."

"Mandy... Mandy... Oh yes...Two cheeseburgers, two veggies, four portions of fries and a bottle of soda?"

"Yes."

"Okay, I'll finish packing... Could you wait just a moment?"

"Sure..."

Jacob heard the stool on his side creaking as he sipped his coffee and looked ahead, still lost in thought.

"Are the onion rings here good?"

"The best in the region..." he murmured without thinking.

The girl snapped her fingers, drawing the waitress's attention.

"Could you add a portion of onion rings?"

"Sure!It will only take a little longer, will you?"

"Okay, no problem."

Jacob sighed as his index finger smoothed the rim of the cup in circles.

At one point he glanced down, seeing the girl's delicate white hands beside him, she typing quickly on her phone which vibrated in response, just as he felt a quick look from her to him... Looking on his front, he saw at his own reflection in the cafeteria's stainless cupboard: face absorbed in thought, vacant dark brown eyes...

And on his beside, the girl.

Jacob's lips trembled until he compressed them in a thin line while his eyes widened in an expression of genuine dread; his heart accelerated to the point of skipping a beat, making his chest ache from that unexpected muscle contraction; afterwards, he felt as if all the air in his lungs had been expelled by a physical blow as well as his body retreated backwards, causing him to unbalance and fall to the floor together with the stool on which he sat, causing a great crash and pain in his column.

"Oh my God, are you okay?!" She said as she turned to him while the others around her did the same.

Jacob made no sound.

He just remained motionless, eyes wide and face in a tone close to green, feeling his lungs burn from shortness of breath - at some point, he had caught his breath - which forced him to inhale and exhale again in a breathless way.

The girl in front of him frowned, looking scared and confused.

"Dude...?!"

Jacob wanted to say something, but the words died in his throat as there were no words to describe the fact that Bellawas in front of him, in flesh, bone and a pulsating heart.

Alive.

"B-Be-Bella?"he stammered in a hoarse voice, staring at her intently.

The girl frowned, looking around, assuming he spoke to someone else.

"B-Bells...?!" Jacob said, trying to sound clear.

She twisted her mouth and snorted impatiently, murmuring to herself something that sounded like "no again".

"Hmm, no dude..." she said paused and slowly, as if talking to a child "My name is Mandy.You're mistaking me for someone else..."

Jacob shook his head, gradually realizing that he was still on the floor and standing up with the chair.Little by little the customers around them turned their attention to themselves, thinking it was just a moment of unbalance of the boy.

"No..." he whispered."Bella... How..."

"I already said, I'm. Not. Bella'!" she repeated"You're the third person who mistakes me for her..."

The waitress came out of the kitchen with two bags of food.

"Mandy?Your order is ready..."

"Oh, good!" she said rolling her eyes, putting the money on the counter and taking the bags "You can keep the tip."

The girl walked in agile steps to the exit, which made Jacob react in response, walking on same direction and holding her by the elbow.

"Hey!!!Wait!!!"

She turned to look at him, her chocolate brown eyes irritated by the fact that the stranger was touching her inconveniently.

"Hell, what is it?!"

"Are... Are you really not her?" He whispered, his face looking like a kicked puppy.

"I already said no, now would you please let me go?!"She scolded, causing him to let her go.

"I'm sorry..." he said embarrassed, looking at her with intensity "It's just that... You're so similar that for a moment I thought that... That you were her."

"Yeah, but I'm not, so..."

Jacob looked at her intently.

She was very much alike Bella, there was no way to denying it: the same face with delicate features, the shape of lips, the curve of nose, same chocolate brown eyes, mahogany hair that contrasted with fair skin...

But little by little he could notice the physical differences that set her apart from his Bella: this girl had her hair cut at shoulder height, was a few inches taller and there was something about her face that exuded confidence and haughtiness, very different from the aura of delicacy and coyness that Bella had.

"Hmm..." she sighed, seeming to calm down "Was she... Your friend or something?"

"Much more than a friend..." Jacob lowered his head, staring at the gravel for a few seconds and trying to understand what was happening.

"Oh... I see..." she murmured, appearing to be calmer "I... I met her father in this cafeteria, as well as a girl at the supermarket who said she studied with her... It was a recent loss?"

Jacob swallowed, nodding in agreement.

"Almost a year and a half..."

"I'm sorry." she answered.

Jacob looked back at her when he heard her accent, knowing that she wasn't from that part of the country.

"You aren't from here." he said narrowing his eyes, starting to get suspicious.

"No... I'm from Massachusetts. I'm just passing by..." she said with a shrug, putting the bags in one hand while the other searched for the car keys.

"You left the other side of the country to come here... To Forks?" Jacob replied suspiciously.

"Yeah... Dad has business here." she said in a bored tone, but that somehow seemed to be forced.

He locked his jaw as his heart began to accelerate again, the inner wolf growling infuriated by the possibility that was forming in his mind: he had been warned, like the other members of the pack, that with the approach of the eclipse, Forks would be a meeting place for witches.

That girl was identical to Bella.

Supernaturally identical.

Were there people who were alike, did these things occur, but identical at that point?

That had only one possible explanation.

Feeling his face burning with hatred because of the stranger's boldness in using Bella's face, Jacob held her by the elbow in a grip close to the constrictor, causing her to drop the food on the floor.

"You don't fool me, freak!" he snarled under his breath in a low tone "I know what you are!!!"

The girl looked at him with wide eyes and a frown, frightened by that sudden movement that caught her off guard, but little by little the fright gave way to anger, making her face turn red.

"Are you crazy?!" she said, pulling away from him in a quick movement, which left Jacob surprised "Or rather, drugged?!Did you inhaled adulterated cocaine or something?!"

"Don't try to fool me, I know what you are ..." he snarled "You are a witch! A witch like them!!!"

Jacob approached, but received a slap across the face hard enough to make him turn the other way.

"GET OUT!!!" Mandy screamed.

Turning his face to the front and placing his hand on the cheek, Jacob saw her image - or the image of Bella - furious and also frightened, her delicate lips tremblingas well as her shoulders shaking, which made him instantly recoil... It was as if Bella was in front of him, but not with a sweet smile and gentle eyes, but with a hostile and defensive expression, not because of someone else, but because of him.

He hesitated, feeling a twist in his mind.

"If you come near me again, I scream, I'm serious!"She spit out the words.

"I..."

Mandy got into the car, holding tight to the steering wheel while making the tires sing with the abrupt pull she had made.

Driving down the spacious and relatively empty avenue, she tried to regain control of herself.

She was scared, angry, but most of all, frustrated with herself and her inability to deal with that guy, after so long being perfected by the constant 'lessons' her parents gave her and her brother.

But it wasn't as if it was her "fault", at least not entirely.

She was just going to get the food she ordered when she saw that cute guy alone at the counter, the first worthy of her interest over the few days she was in town.She saw him and wanted to flirt, make out, have fun and then leave as if nothing had happened, as she did sporadically when she had the chance.

But she didn't expect that this flirtation could have gone so badly to that point, that she was once again confused by a deceased chick and made a scene in front of everyone.Her father would definitely be disappointed, she can already sense...

Parking in the spot, Mandy looked at her reflection in the rearview mirror, seeing her face slowly return to normal, her fingers releasing the steering wheel and her hands falling into her lap.She needs to be calm, she needed to think... Think about the words that were said and the implicit meanings that she didn't catch in the heat of the moment.

"He called me a 'witch'..."her analytical mind starting to work "... and he knows about them... From the tone of his voice and the way he said it, he hates them... He said that I was 'a witch just like them', so it's not just one, but several as daddy said... And most importantly, that guy knowswho they are, because his anger reflects that something hit him in a personal way."

Getting out of the car in a hurry, she had entered the hotel, ignoring the receptionist and walking straight to her parents' room, unlocking the door with the key.

"Oh finally came, I was starving..." Johnny complained immediately when he saw her, sitting in the armchair and with his feet on the coffee table while polishing his war knife, causing the silver blade to sparkle in a way dangerous.

"You took too long, sweetie..." his father said without diverting his attention, totally focused while lubricating the barrel of his semi-automatic pistol.Next to him was her mother, who was checking the cutting edge of her dagger with Latin inscriptions on the metal.

"My bad, I had a setback." Mandy replied, dropping the bag in a corner and walking over to them.

"Hey... Where's the food?!"Johnny asked, seeing that she was empty-handed.

"Stayed there, jerk..." she said in a tone of superiority.

"Mandy..." Her mother looked at her seriously.

"Sorry mom..."

John looked at his daughter, seeing that she looked nervous.

"Something happened?"He asked seriously.

Mandy nodded silently, causing everyone to turn their attention to her.

"Yes, daddy..." she said, sitting casually on the arm of the chair "I think I just discovered a clue that will lead us to what brought us to this end of the world... I think you'll like what I have for tell..."

John smiled proudly, placing a hand on his wife's shoulder.

With Mandy and Johnny, the Campbell's legacy would be perpetuated and just as their ancestors did in Salem more than three hundred years ago: they would purge the filthy witches of that city to protecting the good residents.

...

...

...

Jasper had never been good at dealing with situations that required sensitivity or something that involved externalizing his own emotions - his past as a military man coupled with his controlled personality and experiences with the newborns made him to change from a charismatic and cheerful human to a stoic vampire, even though his powers have always made him feel overwhelmed by external emotions, stifling his own in the process. The mind, for him, should overlap the heart and not the other way around.

Alice in turn was the opposite.

Emotional, sensitive, optimistic and cheerful, she always tried to score the positive and favorable side of any situation with the certainty that everything would work out, because she knewit would work, even though the future was unstable and changeable.Rosalie often said that Alice was like a Disney princess – 'but not in a good way', the blonde added.

So the two reacted in different ways after having a private conversation with Harry, in which he suggested a truce so that they could focus solely on the conflict against witches and newborns just as he would talk to everyone about something of the utmost importance.

"One more problem?" Alice had asked with wide eyes.

"No... I just... I just need time so I can work things out... Then, well... Then we'll talk appropriately"he said vaguely.

"Hm..." Jasper said suspiciously "More of your half words?"

The wizard arched is eyebrow.

"I just need a little time.Everything will be explained at the right time."

The three were silent.

"A truce...?'Jasper asked with his hands behind his back and his head held high.

"Yes"Harry said pointedly.

More silence.

"Harry?"

"Yes...?"

"Would you do the same thing to Edward as you did to Jaz in the meadow?" Alice asked, her eyes fixed on the human.

Harry stood there, seeming to assess the question.

"No... I would do that and worse things against anyone who dared to hurt him"he answered seriously.

The vampires were silent, responding at the end with a nod;Alice now had a softer countenance while Jasper remained serious.

Harry smiled briefly and then left.

"He wants a truce, but he doesn't offer an apology..." Jasper said, somewhat annoyed later, being with Alice in their bedroom.

Deep down, he expected Harry to apologize or at least give an explanation for the way he had acted, but an internal voice told him that he wouldn't hear it from the wizard, at least not at the moment.

"I'm still hurt and irritated by what Harry did to you Jaz, you know..."Alice murmured in response.

"But...?"

"... But, on balance..."she said with a sigh "... After the things Edward said earlier today, as well as what Harry said that same day of training, it made me think that we may be being unfair, I don't know... They never did anything against us."

"But he hides something..."Jasper murmured.

"I know... I feel it too."Alice said looking with intensity "... but maybe it's something that he's not ready to share with us, something private."

"But what if what he hides is harmful to us?"he asked in a low voice.

Alice remained quiet, looking into the void and then looking at him.

"What if it isn't?"she asked "We may be making a mistake of judgment that will only drive Edward away and create unnecessary enmity..."

He just stood there.

"Edward can get out of this hurt ..."

"He's already being hurt Jaz..."she replied in a whisper "Not by Harry... But by us."

With a kiss on his cheek, she left him alone in the room to think, processing the information he had heard and the things he had seen.

In the past few weeks he has looked for information, evidence or clues that could reveal something about what the wizards possibly hid, but the only thing he achieved in his research was to stumble across urban legends, medieval paranoias and superstitions of religious fanatics.

Edward asked if he had a proof and the answer is that he didn't and probably wouldn't;the only thing he had were suspicions that proved unfounded and that did nothing to change the fact that Harry, Ron and Hermione had always helped them since the first attack and if it weren't for them, the Cullens would be vulnerable from the start.

They all were in debt with the trio.

Hewas in debt with them.

Sitting on the windowsill for hours on end, Jasper watched the dawn give way to a clear, cloudless blue sky, the sun bathing the wild landscape with its warm golden light, although the temperature was still cold as was usual for that month.If Alice's visions were right, they would face the newborns when the ground was covered by snow, close to the Olympic mountain range.

They would face the newborns and also other witches...

Cannibal witches, who murdered innocents to resurrect someone on Halloween, which would take place that same week...

Thinking about it made the vampire's logical mind spin in what seemed like complete insanity, but he soon realized that for some things in the world there was no logical explanation: starting with the fact that he was a vampireover a century old who had supernatural powers.How can we not accept the fact that witches can resurrect someone through black magic rituals?

'Maybe that's the problem...'he thought absorbed, as his fingers caressed the soft leather of the cover of Pastor Cullen's diary, which he had picked up in a moment '...maybe I was looking for an answer to something that has no answer... I was jumping to conclusions based on suspicions that were ultimately unfounded... Harry, Hermione and Ron are witches and there are witches who are doing horrible things, but this does not necessarily means that the trio is evil... The same logic can be applied to us, vampires ... Everything is relative'.

He had been hostile to Potter for two whole weeks, making clear his dislike of the boy when he had done nothing against him except what happened in the meadow and, looking back and with a new vision, Jasper can see that maybe he provoked it... If it were him in Harry's place, maybe he would have acted worse.

He still had his suspicions, of course, and it was likely that he always would, but he had to be fair and do what was right.

Rising from his position, Jasper walked over to his desk, looking for the notebook where he had written down all the information he had on Harry and his friends over the months, willing to dismiss it as a symbolic form to leave everything behind.

While turning over the papers, he accidentally dropped the pastor's diary upside down causing some loose sheets to scatter on the floor.Crouching on the carpet, he carefully gathered the papers together, seeing that he would have the trouble of organizing them in chronological order as they were before.Grouping one by one, the vampire frowned as he looked at the last page of the diary, which appeared to be glued against the cover.

Analyzing carefully, he noticed that there were marks on the back of the paper that were different from the others, as Pastor Cullen's rigid and tidy handwriting was written in a hurried, almost nervous manner, and he even caused an ink smudge during writing, which provoked the sheet to be glued.The paper was also different in terms of color, texture and material from the rest, but still, according to Jasper's knowledge as a historian and archaeologist, it was appropriate for the time which suggested that the pastor added the last sheet sometime after have written the first part.

"Jaz?" Alice said when entering the room, taking him out of his reverie.

Jasper looked up in surprise.

"Yes?"He said in a low voice.

"Do you know where Edward went?I wanted to ask him something..."

"Hm... No..." he murmured a little confused."Isn't he on his bedroom?"

"No, there is no one there and Rose and Emmett said they didn't see him all morning..." she said.

"He must be with Harry." He said with a shrug.

"He's not there either, Harry texted me asking if he was here..." she replies, her mouth pursing "Maybe something happened…"

"No... He wouldn't be so stupid. He knows well that now isn't the time to wander around alone." He said calmly, in a security tone "Have you tried to call him?"

"Yes, but..." Alice said, but interrupted by the sound of her phone vibrating in her jeans pocket.

In a quick movement she picked up the device, him watching his wife's facial expression calm down and then a seemed irritated.

"He is hunting... He should at least have told us before that he would go out and avoid worrying us like that, even more after yesterday..." Alice said harshly while typing a rude message to her brother and when she finished she returned looking at Jasper with a curious expression on her delicate face "What are you doing, love?"

"Hmm..." he said while looking at the diary in his hand "I am... I am restoring a book for Carlisle..."

"Ah..." she replied with a soft smile.

The two were silent.

"I..." Jasper murmured and paused.

"You...?" she took a step forward.

"I think you're right... About Harry, Edward and everything.I think..." he sighed "I think I may have exaggerated..."

Alice smiled, approaching him in a millisecond and giving him a kiss on the cheek.

"All of us... It happens." She corrected, her fingers curling in her husband's golden curls, hugging him for a moment and separating."Come down with me?"

"I still have some things to fix..." he said looking back and looking back at her."Wait for me just a little... I'll be down soon."

"Okay..." she said finally, leaving the room in a quick graceful movement.

Alone again, Jasper picked up and opened the diary on the last page again, facing it for a few seconds.

For a moment he considered leaving it the way it was, because even if he tried to pull gently, it was likely to damage irremediably... What was the need for that?Otherwise, he would find a handful of petty nonsense more than something useful or at least interesting.

But still he was unable to avoid his curiosity as to how Pastor Cullen's last record ended;Carlisle was probably unaware that there was that extra page - or perhaps he preferred not to check, as he himself said that he avoided reading the thoughts of his father's troubled and fanatical mind.

There was no need, but still Jasper knew he would be anxious not to knowwhat was in it.

He would read.

But to read, first he must find a way to get it off and for that he needed a heat source that was not too abrasive, but that was effective enough to heat the paper and make the adhesive give way to handling.

Looking around, he spotted Alice's hair dryer.It wasn't the most suitable, but it was worth the improvisation, turning it on in moderate heating mode, directing the jet of hot air at an appropriate distance from the diary.

Waiting a few minutes until the sheet was heated, he gently held the tip with his thumb and forefinger, pulling in a slow, continuous and precise movement, gradually feeling the "glue" formed by the dry ink give way without compromising the integrity of the document, the sheet slowly coming off the cover.

The first thing he read was the date.

"October 26, 1659"

1659... 1659...?

Turning the previous page, he saw that it was dated three years earlier, 1656, a substantial time jump that suggested something happened in 1659, and it was important enough to make the pastor feel the need to put it on paper.

As a graduate in History, Jasper quickly created a small timeline in his head regarding that document and also the facts he knew: the Monarchy of England was restored in 1661 where Charles II was crowned king after a troubled period of civil wars and political conflicts;Around 1663, Carlisle was turned into a vampire after a failed mission as a hunter;In 1666 the Great London Fire took place, which killed Pastor Cullen, burning his parish, leaving only that diary and the oak cross on which Carlisle recovered amid the wreckage.

He turned his attention to the sheet.

The handwriting was in fact shaky with ink blots and occasional erasures suggesting that at the time the pastor wrote, he was nervous, in a state of stress.Searching quickly without reading, Jasper noticed that in addition to words, there was also in the middle of the body of the text a single symbol drawn by three straight lines several times in a row.

'No...'Jasper thought as he felt the hairs on his scarred forearms prickle 'No, no, no... That's not… Not possible...".

Sitting on the edge of the bed and with wide eyes, he started reading.

...

...

...

'Hm, hello, it's Edward... At the moment I can't answer, but please leave your message so I can return your call..."

Harry hung up the phone, huffing in frustration.

It was his fifth missed call along with several text messages that remained unread, making him increasingly nervous, his mind starting to fuel the paranoia that had formed within him over the weeks.

"Nothing yet?"Hermione asked standing at his bedroom door, with a mug of tea in each hand, still wearing her blue robe.

"No..." Harry whispered, his eyebrows drawn together as he stared at the phone.

"Take it easy, Harry... Maybe he forgot to carry his mobile or something..." she said softly, walking over to him and offering him another mug.

"No... He doesn't do that..." he replied, looking down"I wonder if..."

"Hey..." she said making the mug float, placing her hand on his cheek."It's okay... There's no reason to worry. I'm sure it's everything okay."

Harry's face was pale, tired.

"You look tense..."

"I had a nightmare last night, you know..." he whispered, looking at her.

Hermione pursed her mouth slightly trying not to show her thoughts, as it had been years since he had had nightmares.

"A nightmare?" she asked cautiously, trying to transmit control "What did you dream of?"

Harry was silent for a few seconds.

"I... I was walking with Edward on a forest..." he whispered, looking at the ground "And... And he was holding my hand, as if he was guiding me somewhere, but for some reason, I was afraid..."

"Afraid of him?" she narrowed her eyes.

"No... Afraid of something else…" Harry murmured, turning to look at her "But even so we continued and I calmed down, because he was with me, but then..."

He broke off.

"Harry...?" Hermione looked at him with concerned brown eyes.

"But then he disappeared... One moment he was holding my hand and the next he... He disappeared." he whispered "I screamed for his name, but everything around was on fire... There was a lot of smoke and it was getting hotter and hotter, my throat was getting dry and my lungs were burning..."

He paused.

"I woke up sweating, coughing and short of breath..." he completed.

The witch hugged him, placing her hand on his hair.

"It was just a nightmare..." she assured.

"Something will happen..." he said fervently, his cheek pressed against her shoulder "I can feel it, Mione..."

"Nothing will happen, it was just a bad dream, that's all..." she replied.

"No..." Harry broke away from the hug, closing his eyes "For the past few weeks I've been feeling this... A similar feeling I had when... When Ced..."

"Hey..." she interrupted, placing both hands on the friend's face "Look at me… Nothingwill happen!"

"But..."

"No... Look... Nothing will happen to you guys... May the Dark Lord protect whoever gets in your way..." she said with a calm smile in a joke attempt"Just like Edward.He knows how to take care of himself... He's a vampire after all."

Harry froze, biting his lower lip with nervousness.

"In the last few weeks it has become more difficult to hide the truth from them, Mione..." he murmured tensely "I can feel Jasper breathing down on my neck, watching every move I take... The other Cullens are suspicious of us and the wolves hate us.I'm going to have to tell Edward everything."

The witch was silent.

"Harry..." she said seriously "Do you understand the consequences of this, don't you?"

"Yeah, I understand." he whispered, taking several deep breaths and tapping the phone on his nervous fingers "I need to see him."

"Harry, wait..." she said seeing him pick up a jacket on the armchair "At least have some tea first!"

"No time..." he said as he closed the zipper.

"Hey..." she snapped her fingers drawing attention to herself "Remember that today is the first full moon and..."

"I'll be there before midnight!" he said "Keep your eyes on Draco for me, please..."

"Harry..." she said tiredly, knowing where it was going.

"Please... You are the only one besides me who can make him behave."He said with a smile and a pleading look.

She rolled her eyes.

"Urgh, what I don't do for you..." she mumbled, imagining the 'lovely' afternoon she would have with her ex and actual boyfriend "ROOONN!!!!"

Harry moved his lips in a silent "thank you" and then apparated, watching the physical space around him distort in a whirlwind as he felt that strange sensation of being squeezed into a hose.Landing on the floor with a certain imbalance, he waited a few seconds with his hands on his knees, waiting for his head to stop spinning and the nausea to pass - he always hated apparating as well as using portkeys.

Taking a deep breath and filling his lungs with fresh morning air, Harry looked around, seeing the modern Cullens' mansion with its large glass windows and bold architecture, the entire building surrounded by the protective shield on which he and his friends erected months behind.

Walking along the gray gravel-lined drive and surrounded by forest, the wizard caught a glimpse of Rosalie's red BMW, Emmett's jeep, Edward's silver Volvo as well as Carlisle and Esme's cars, all parked in front, indicating that they were all at home.

Harry frowned until he noticed that the sky didn't have the usual uniform layer of dense clouds, but clouds in which allowed the sun to shine for a few moments.

'Of course ...'he thought, rolling his eyes at himself because of how obvious it was - on rare sunny days, the Cullens stayed at home.

With a sigh and undoing his clothes to at least look decent, he knocked on the wide glass door, already aware that the vampires had probably heard the cracking sound of the apparition.

Nobody came.

'Aren't they here?'Harry wondered as he looked upstairs and to the sides, before knocking again, this time he was sure there was someone there, as he could hear the distant and muffled sound of urgent female voices.

For some reason the Cullens didn't want to receive him and it made Harry feel a little lost and embarrassed.

"Sorry to bother..." he said in a low tone, knowing they could hear him "I just..."

He paused, running his fingers over his lips.

"I just wanted to talk to Edward."He whispered at last.

Before he could turn to go down the steps, Harry almost took a step back in fright to see Carlisle suddenly standing in the doorway, seeming to hesitate for a moment before opening.

"Harry."He nodded, his face hardened.

"Good morning Carlisle..." he greeted offering a brief smile "Hm... It's Edward... He... Is he at home?"

The blond vampire stood there, staring at him intently with his topaz-colored eyes, once so full of warm kindness, but now free of any emotion except for something similar that he would have had when he saw something absurd for the first time.

"Carlisle...?"Harry said the name slowly, feeling uncomfortable after long seconds of silence.

Carlisle blinked in astonishment, then cleared his throat as he regained consciousness.

"Um, yes, of course..." he said "He's not, Harry."

"Oh..." the young boy's shoulders fell, visibly sad "Do you know where he went?"

"He went hunting." he answered objectively.

Harry flinched when he felt a gust of cold wind blow between them, while his hair was being tossed back and exposing his forehead.The vampire's face seemed to shake when he made a shocked expression, something the wizard had noticed.

"Carlisle, is everything okay?"He asked worriedly.

"Yes... Yes." he replied.

More seconds of awkward silence.

"Well..." Harry said looking back, looking back at the man "I'm going then... If he comes back, could you say I was here?That I wanted to talk to him?"

The Cullen patriarch nodded slowly, his golden eyes burning as he looked at Harry.

"Sure."

"Hm... Thank you... If you need anything..." Harry replied in a soft voice, offering a last polite smile in which wasn't returned.

Descending the steps of the small staircase and walking to the bank that led to the forest, he turned back to look at the mansion for the last time, unable to not feel that guilty feeling for the way the relationship between him and the Cullens was: after all he had done to Jasper and the harsh things he said to all of them and it was natural to be treated on that way.

Weeks ago, he felt welcome by everyone there, but at that moment he was more than an unwanted visit.

The undesirable no. 1.

'What will happen when they...'Harry asked himself, walking through the forest, but stopping for a second, shaking his head as he stopped that flow of thoughts to continue 'No. Now isn't the time.I need to see Edward, I need to see him now... He told me yesterday that he wouldn't hunt... If his car is here and he isn't at home, there is only one place he can be...'

The wizard closed his eyes, concentrating on the mental image of the place he wanted to go to, feeling again the sensation of being squeezed into a hose and the nausea rising in his throat.Blinking his eyes, he felt the sunlight blind him for a few seconds as his pupils contracted as they got used to the light.

The meadow was absolutely beautiful by day.

The dark green lawn dotted with multicolored wildflowers, the tall trees with their trunks covered with green moss and long branches, the sound of birdsong that seemed to greet that sunny day... Everything seemed to have come to life when it wasn't covered by mild and cold light from a cloudy sky.

But Harry wasn't interested in the natural beauty of that place.

A few feet in the center of the meadow, sitting on his back in the grass, was Edward.

Edward pursed his lips when he heard that familiar crack sound followed by a heartbeat;there was no need to take a deep breath to smell the sweet and refined scent that announced Harry's arrival.

Rising from the lawn and turning his face back, he watched the wizard walk towards him, his worried countenance gradually easing.

"Hey..." Harry muttered as he stopped in front of him.

Edward was silent for a few seconds.

"Hello..."

"I..." Harry whispered, looking hesitant "Yesterday I waited for you, but you didn't come..."

Silence.

"I also sent some text messages and called you..." completed.

Edward didn't respond, causing Harry to join his eyebrows, agony being visible in his eyes.

"Edward?" he asked "Did something happen?"

The vampire remained quiet.

"Hey..." Harry said taking a step, placing his hand on his cheek.

Edward's first reaction to feeling his touch was joy, but that feeling quickly dissipated when he saw Cedric's golden chain shine weakly under Harry's collar making him regain the cause of his distress.

With a sigh, he reached for the wizard's wrist, taking it carefully and removing it from his face;Harry frowned hurtfully, taking a small step back, trying to understand what happened.

"I have a question..." Edward said slowly, as if testing his own voice"And I need you to answer me honestly."

Harry's face went white as paper and his eyes widened.

"Edward... I-I can explain..." Harry whispered.

"I don't know even why I'm asking you when there isn't much need for explanation..." he replied with a wistful smile "I think your cousin made it very clear to me."

The dark-haired boy looked confused, his mouth twitching.

"Cousin?What..."

"Yes." Edward looked at the grass "But I wanted to hear from you... I need it, actually."

The two were silent.

Edward raised his head slightly, watching Harry take a deep breath several times in a row.

"What am I to you?"He asked, looking him in the eye.

The wizard was silent, seeming to try to understand what he had heard.

"Edward, I don't..."

"What am I to you, Harry?" he repeated, moistening his lips while his face took on a sad expression "What do I... Mean... To you?"

Harry looked mortified.

"Am I..." he continued "Am I a kind of substitute for you?"

"Pardon me?"Harry blinked.

The copper-haired boy continued to look at him anxiously.

"Just answer my question, Harry."

"How can I answer such a question?! That's nonsense!" the boy replied confused.

"Nonsense?" Edward asked when he felt a pang of irritation arise"Nonsense?!"

"Yes, Edward.Nonsense!" Harry stated nervously, but took a deep breath to calm down "Look... I promise I'll answer whatever you ask me, but first I need toknow... What happened?Yes, because until yesterday we were fine and now I don't understand anything anymore..."

Edward frowned, appearing to be in an internal conflict.

"Your cousin... Draco... He told me certain things. It reminded me of certain things."

The boy's face hardened, his ears turning red as well as his cheeks.

"Oh, I can imagine" Harry said hard "And did you listen to him?!"

"Why not?" Edward replied sarcastically, pulling away from Harry's touch."You are still a mystery to me! I just continued with my custom of… Of holding on to any information about you, as youdon't bother to share.So yes... Why not listen to him?!"

Harry gasped indignantly.

"Because Malfoy is an envious and unhappy little bitch whose only distraction is to make others feel as unhappy as he is!!!But now I understand... I understand everything! "

Edward rolled his eyes.

"Ooooh, do you understand?" he said acidly "Do you understand what I feel?"

The wizard opened his mouth to speak, but closed while the vampire felt his frustration and insecurity accumulated over the months finding a breach in his self-control.

"Do you understand how I feel now?" he repeated urgently "How is horrible to know that no matter what I do or how much time passes, you'll always think about Cedric Diggory when you are with me!"

"Edward..." Harry said with his jaw clenched"We already had this conversation.Don't be ridiculous to the point of..."

The vampire's face contorted in a furious expression.

"I AM.NOT. BEING. RIDICULOUS!!!" he snarled, his face similar to that of a predator "IT IS EASY TO TALK WHEN YOUAREN'TLIVING IN FEAR!!!"

The wizard retreated in fright, while the other breathed quickly, looking somewhat shocked by the outburst he had had.

"Are you... Are you afraid?"Harry asked quietly.

The vampire looked away, his shoulders shaking, feeling ashamed.

"Yes... You have no idea how scared I am... Scared that I'm not good enough, afraid that you will get tired of me..." he confessed, his voice stumbling over the words."That one day when you wake up, you realize that I am just... Just a substitute, a disposable someone..."

"You are not a substitute."Harry said quietly, shaking his head.

"Then look me in the eye and tell me that you still don't think about him..." he whispered, looking at him "Tell me..."

Harry hesitated, which was enough for Edward to interpret as an answer.

"Why are you asking me that?"Harry said in a choked voice, biting his lower lip with nervousness.

"Just tell me..."

The wizard gasped, rubbing his face, taking a long breath.Both were silent for a few minutes that seemed like an eternity.

"We both know we have every reason in the world not to be together..." Harry said in a low tone, his hand going to his chest where Cedric's pale gold chain was hanging "And that this relationship has everything to go wrong... We both know it from the start."

He stopped for a moment, looking up and taking a deep breath.

"And yes..." he hesitated for a moment, but continued "I still think about Cedric.I could never forget him, because I still love him.I've always loved and always will... And you know it.I never hid it, I told you right here, in this place."

Edward clenched his eyes and fists, feeling the acidic taste of the venom rise in his throat like a cry that wouldn't come.

"And... There were times when I thought about ending everything between us before it was too late, before we got too involved and ended up getting hurt.It would be the right thing to do.It would be wise, it would be smart."

The vampire gave a dry sob when he felt the warm fingers of Harry's free hand caress the side of his face.

"But then..." Harry murmured softly "Then I realized how useless it was to try to be rational with my feelings towards you... I was never good at doing that... Too late for me now."

Edward looked down, seeing Harry looking at him.

"You want an answer ... Then I'll give you an answer." he said calmly despite the shaky voice "You... aren't... a substitute for me, Edward Anthony Masen Cullen.You are my loyal and true friend... You are my boyfriend, so loving and kind... But above all, you... are... the most stubborn, old- fashioned and incredible man and... Unique, in the which I love.You are everything, everythingbut a substitute."

Edward froze, golden eyes wide with those words he had just heard.

"Say it again..." he whispered, tilting his head towards Harry.

"You aren't a substitute for me." he replied softly.

"No... Not that part..." the vampire whispered, his face literally starting to sparkle when the sunlight went through the crack of a cloud"The part where you... Where you say you love me... Say it again..."

Harry smiled, caressing Edward's cheek as his petrified skin cast tiny reflections of diffracted light.

"I love you Edward." he repeated.

"Again..."

"I love you..." Harry smiled warmly.

Edward rubbed his face with both hands, completely stunned, dumbfounded, astonished and amazed.

It started with a smile that evolved into a laugh, a low, musical laugh that soon turned into a bubbling laugh, as if he had been drunk on the euphoria of hearing those words he had longed for over the months;all the frustration and fear being forgotten and giving way to that full feeling.

And Harry laughed like a child when he was hugged by him, having his neck been kissed several times, being lifted off the ground and making them stay at the same height.

"What are you doing?Put me down!" the wizard asked with a suspicious smile, trying to control his laughter, resting his hands on the other's shoulders.

"No... I'm making sure that this is real..." he replied in a low, warm voice "...and that this isn't in my sister's mind..."

Harry tilted his head curiously, but hadn't had time to speak because the vampire had sealed his lips with an intense kiss, punctuating Harry's face with small kisses before he started to spin him in his arms amid loud laughter.

'Alice was right...' Edward thought as he hugged him in a possessive and loving way '... the vision she had is fulfilled... He loves me... And that's perfect.'

The loud sound of thunder boomed through the forest, a cluster of lead-colored clouds beginning to cover the sky as well as the cold wind blowing through the trees.

A sudden storm was coming.

...

...

'Jasper was right...'Carlisle thought with his eyes closed, massaging the bridge of his nose with his thumb and forefinger '...my father was also right, all along... He was right... My God...'

The Cullens' living room was so silent that if a pin fell, it would be enough to make a fuss.They had been there for hours, each processing differently what they read, the scattered information fitting together like pieces of a puzzle, finally revealing the truth.

And this was terrifying.

"Carlisle..." Alice whispered, as she was hugged by her husband "What are we going to do now?"

The doctor didn't respond, taking a deep breath several times in a row, as the image of the scar formed by three pink lines that stood out on Harry Potter's forehead was also drawn by the vampire's father more than three hundred years ago in a short account, but if it were truth - and by the evidence, it was- would mean that they were dealing with something much bigger and dangerous than they thought.

"We were deceived..." Rosalie said softly, feeling betrayed, indignant and enraged "...I let myself be deceived!I defended them when..."

Rosalie turned towards Jasper, feeling guilty for her actions before, but he gave a slight nod, indicating that everything was fine.

"All of us, Rose..." Emmett replied, his eyes glassy.

Silence.

"I refuse to believe..." Esme said, shaking her head in denial "There must be a logical explanation... There have to be!"

"The evidence is strong..." Carlisle said in a soft voice "All information points out that Harry Potter is 'The Chosen One' that my father referred to..."

There was a brief pause.

"Don't you remember anything from that time, Carlisle?No additional information, nothing?" Jasper asked, but his father denied it.

"I lost many of my memories of when I was human..." he replied "But I remember that he was more paranoid and... Obsessed with this prophecy of the 'Chosen One' in his last years... If I had only remembered that, maybe we would have avoided them..."

"This doesn't matter anymore." Rosalie said urgently, looking at them "We got too involved with them... I got involved and... And especially Edward!"

The mention of the youngest Cullen made them all feel sick to their stomach, because of all, he was the most affected.

"We have to tell him the truth." Carlisle said, looking at the closed diary.

"No, Carlisle..." Esme said "Maybe it would be better if we talked to Harry first and..."

"That's a bad idea." Jasper interrupted, causing everyone to look at him"We are dealing with someone with... Someone with powers, he may well make us forget or manipulate us in some way... The boy is persuasive not to say cunning... Convenient considering what it is."

"And above all it is Edward who needs toknow." Carlisle added calmly "I fear for his reaction, but he must know the truth."

Emmett shifted, clearing his throat to take his turn.

"Maybe..." he said hesitantly "Maybe we could pretend we don't know anything and let things take their natural course and see what really happens."

"And let those Satan worshipers enter our home as if we don't know who they are?!Emmett...?!"

"What is left for us to do then?"he asked looking around.

"I believe that in the end this is also up to Edward." Carlisle said.

"Carlisle?!Leave the future of us all in Edward's hands?" Rosalie exclaimed incredulously.

"Why the outrage?" Alice said, glancing at her "Weren't you the one who defended the witches not long ago?"

"And weren't you the one who pushed Edward into Harry's arms?" the blonde retorted.

"You both, stop!"Esme scolded, too impatient to have to deal with both at that moment."This is no time for nitpicking!!!"

"Esme is absolutely right." Jasper completed "No matter who defended who or who influenced who, the fact is that: Harry Potter and his friends lied to us from the beginning.Right now we have to care about what really matters: where is Edward?"

"I don't know... He turn off the phone." Alice replied.

"Should we look for him?"

"No…" Carlisle said, seeing the pouring rain outside "Not yet... With the rain it becomes difficult to trace his scent and we can't risk separating and meeting a... A witchalong the way."

"What if Edward..."

"By now, he must be with Harry..." he replied turning to the daughters."He was looking for him, after all..."

"And should that be any consolation?" Rosalie asked with a frown.

"In a way... It may sound crazy, but I think he's safe being close to Potter." Carlisle replied, appeasing the protests with both hands "At least for a while."

"Carlisle !!!We... We are talking about Edward being practically next to... The Devil himself or something!!!" Rosalie spoke in a low and urgent tone.

More silence.

"Carlisle is right... It's the best option we have at the moment." Esme said hesitantly, but agreeing with her husband.

"And what do we have to do?"

The doctor sighed.

"Wait... And pray that I am right and that he is safe."

...

...

...

The two immortal boys laughed as they disengaged from each other after they had apparated to the wizard's house - moments before they were hugging on the grass, enjoying the romantic atmosphere of confessing their feelings and sweet kisses, but the sudden rain caught them from surprise, spoiling their plan to enjoy the afternoon outdoors.

"...it's not like we can expect anything else from here..." Edward exclaimed with a low laugh, his soaked shoes hissing comically at each step of the stairs that went up next to Harry.

"It seems that here I breathewater instead of drinking it... If you doubt it, I'll end up becoming an amphibian or something..." Harry joked, taking off his fogged glasses, turning to look at his boyfriend in a falsely outraged way "But it's your fault that we're like this!"

"Mine?!"

"Oohhh yes, Edward Cullen and don't look so innocent... You didn't have anything to stay in the forest when you know very well that it's no longer safe there..." he scolded him "Do you realize how worried I was?!"

"I needed to think..." the vampire defended himself with a shrug "I needed to put my head in place..."

"Frankly Ed, if it's to think nonsense that others put in your head, think about it in your room!" Harry said giving a flick on the boy's hard forehead and giving a playful smile "Next time I'll lock you in my room to avoid this kind of situation."

"That would be a private prison..." Edward replied.

"And you would love every second." The wizard smiled, taking his hand while dragging him into his room.

"Are you suggesting that I develop Stockholm Syndrome?" he joked, while Harry took off his rain-soaked jacket.

"It's not Stockholm Syndrome when you're already in love with the kidnapper... So it doesn't count!" The wizard gave his tongue to the bronze-haired vampire, turning towards the chest of drawers and taking a white fluffy towel.

Edward raised his eyebrows in curiosity when he saw him walk towards him, his face with a cheeky expression.

"What are you doing?"he asked with a curious smile.

"Drying your hair..." he replied, making gentle movements with the towel while wiping the wet locks of the other"I don't want you to be soaked and cold..."

Edward laughed softly.

"I don't feel cold."

"Hm, it's a valid point..." Harry shrugged, but continued anyway.

"Isn't it easier to dry ourselves with one of your spells?"

"Yeah, but it's not the same, you know... I want to do this... And I also want to have an excuse to be able to play with your sculptural hair... It's almost a work of art!" he whispered playfully, his fingers combing his hair back while trying in vain to make Edward's trademark: the casual and perfectly disheveled pompadour, worthy of a heartthrob that teenagers from Forks High School dreamed of.

Seeing that it would be fruitless, he threw the towel aside with frustration, causing the other to arch his eyebrow in amusement.

"You should dry yourself..." Edward pointed "It's not good for humans to be in this state."

"Later..." Harry said as he got a little closer to him, his eyes shining differently.

The vampire made a curious expression.

"What's it?"

"Nothing..."

Harry continued to smile affectionately, remaining silent as he tactfully explored his boyfriend's face: his thumb brushing his thick, manly eyebrow... The soft lavender-colored eyelid... The long curved lashes in the accentuated corners of his eyes, the undefined tone between honey and melted gold of his iris...

Using the tip of his index finger, he went down to the elegant cheekbone, outlined the straight lines of the strong jaw, the curve that his lips made when smiling...

"What's it?" Edward repeated puzzled, seeing the human's cheeks being dyed by a new flow of blood.

"Nothing..." Harry laughed sheepishly, looking down "I just... I was memorizing your face..."

"Why?"Edward asked, placing his hands on the boy's hips.

"Well..." he laughed, shrugging."It is unfair that you are so impeccable even if you are wet like that... Almost immoral, to be honest."

The vampire laughed, pressing his nose to the top of his head.

"I can say the same..." he replied.

"You are a dirty liar, Cullen, I don't know why I'm with you!"Harry rolled his eyes, pushing slightly.

Edward laughed as he was hugged by the wizard, his head touching his shoulder while Harry's warm arms wrapped around his torso.He smiled, putting his arms around theboy's shoulders, his cheek resting on the top of his head, inhaling its almost narcotic smell, it was so wonderful.

"It's not safe to be hugged with me in this state..." he whispered to Harry "You will catch a cold like that..."

Harry made no mention to move, just cuddled further into his arms and closed his eyes, as if he was thanking him for having him there;Edward smiled, knowing it was useless to try to argue with the wizard when he ignored him - Harry knew how to be extremely stubborn when he wanted to.

The sound of the rain falling on the roof and the rhythm of the human's heartbeat made that embrace a kind of slow dance, their feet moving slowly, while the water still dripped on the wizard's room floor.

Harry inevitably shuddered a little in the cold, then muttered a spell that made them dry and warm, something that Edward appreciated because although he didn't feel cold, it was uncomfortable to be in that state, and now he can fully enjoy the fact of having his human in your arms.

"I wish I could be like this... Forever." the dark-haired boy said in a low, warm tone, his lips brushing the collar of the vampire's shirt.

" 'Forever'sounds good to me..." he replied, taking his hand to the side of his face and lifting it.

Harry's face was flushed, soft lips moistened, green eyes sparkling as he looked at him in a warm and sweet way... He had always been handsome, but there was something in that instant that made him look even more beautiful, leaving Edward in awe.

"I will spend eternity saying how much I love you... And yet it will be insufficient." he laughed softly, but speaking seriously."I hope you don't mind hearing that every day."

"You promise?"Harry whispered.

"I promise..." he replied, kissing the lightning scar "I will repeat again: I love you."

"I love you too, Edward... Don't forget that, no matter what happens."

Harry cuddled even more in his arms, his heart pounding in joy in his chest as hot blood flowed quickly through his veins, something that the other could soon feel: it was as if his scent had amplified, became fuller, sweeter and hot thanks to the hormones released from his emotional state and that was enough for Edward to feel his head spin, his throat to burn and his whole body to shake.

The vampire enjoyed the warm breath escaping the human's parted lips as he leaned down to kiss him: it started as a light pressure of cold lips overhot ones, he feeling the soft texture of the thin, delicate skin that coated them, the addictive taste that took him to something similar to the frenzy, the desire for more.

He knew that feeling, because he had experienced it over the months they were dating, but this time with a difference: Harry seemed much more committed, much more receptive, as if he were ready for Edward to take him wherever he wanted. Amid the kisses, the wizard reached up to the collar of the vampire's shirt, his fingers caressing his collarbone in an innocent but at the same time provocative touch.

At some point, Edward had taken his hands under the younger boy's shirt, caressing his hips, the tip of his fingers tantalizingly brushing the edge of his jeans, ready to move further down while his own pants got tighter.

"Harry, wait..." Edward pulled away, his own breath heaving as the wizard looked confused and lost, having to lean on the vampire as he felt his body trembling.

"Wh-what?"

"I can't...We can't..." he replied in a breathy voice "It's not... Respectable of me..."

The wizard smiled with his eyes closed, leaning his forehead against his shoulder again, looking drunk from the sensation that slowly consumed him.

"Edward..." Harry whispered "We are adults... And... I want you... And you... You want me too... Don't you?"

He swallowed.

"I want you..." he confessed "I wantyou so much... From the beginning..."

"So what stops us?"Harry laughed softly, kissing the base of the vampire's neck."It's not like my father is going to come and curse you for corrupting my virtue or something..."

Edward laughed sheepishly as he closed his eyes, slowly becoming tense again.

"I can hurt you..." he opened his eyes, lowering his head to look at Harry "One false move and I can hurt you.I wouldn't forgive myself..."

"You won't hurt me... I'm not an ordinary human, remember?"Harry said softly, kissing the vampire's jaw.

The two were quiet for long seconds, Harry waiting for some reaction from Edward as he gathered the courage to voice what he felt, but he couldn't, turning his face to the side in a timid way.

"But... That's not the only problem, is it?"Harry whispered to him "Ed, look at me..."

He hesitated, but did what the wizard asked, feeling extremely ashamed.

"I don't know what to do..." Edward's voice came out softly.

Harry paused for a moment, analyzing what the other said until he looked at him calmly.

"Edward... Are you virgin?"Harry asked quietly.

Edward held his breath, wanting to jump out the window and run from there as quickly as possible.

He felt so stupid and so ridiculous.

He was a vampire, a supernatural creature who had always been associated with seduction and sexuality as much as with destruction and death, practically an incubus.

He was extremely attractive, almost all human women or vampires gasped to see him as well as some men, but it was all in vain, for while they had lustful thoughts about him, he remained a virgin for a century.

For a long time he claimed that it was because of his education as a human and the moral code of his time, but he knew it was a lie, as he remembered very well that the boys of his age had already been "initiated" by the women of "bad reputation", as a way to become "real men".

But the truth of why he kept himself was simple: he was an inveterate romantic, perhaps even a prude because he considered that sex should be done when he was married to the person he loved, but now he saw that his convictions left him terribly unprepared for that moment.

"You needn't be ashamed..." Harry assured him"It's all right..."

"I'm a joke..." he said bitterly, looking away"I know that. Emmett was absolutely right..."

"No, he wasn't.No one has the right to make fun of someone's personal choice." Harry said hugging him.

The vampire stood still for a few seconds, surprised by that reaction.

"Are you serious?"he asked uncertainly, glad that he was taller than Harry and could hide his embarrassed facial expression."

"Of course, I am."

Edward took a deep breath, his nose running through the wizard's hair.

"I should know how to lead us..." he murmured embarrassed"If I had experience, I would know what to do..."

Harry smiled understandingly, holding his hand.

"I can do this for both of us, no problem..." Harry asked cautiously "But I need to know... Are you sure you want to do this?"

He swallowed, feeling anxious, happy, nervous, but most of all, he felt right.

"Yes" he replied softly, looking at him intently "I want you."

He watched Harry gasp in response, a bright smile spreading on his lips as his eyes seemed intense.

"Just like I want you."Harry replied, kissing the Adam's apple and taking a slight step back.

Harry's fingers were slightly trembling as he unbuttoned his own shirt, his heart hammering in his chest in vigorous beats.

Edward took a deep breath as he controlled his nervousness, unbuttoning his own shirt and exposing his white, smoothly muscled torso that made him look more like a statue of Adonis than a living being - if he could even consider himself as a being alive.

Harry in turn finished taking off his shirt, throwing it on the floor, also exposing his soft-skinned torso, a little more pink and human-looking than that of the other boy.The wizard was smaller than he was, a little thinner, but of a healthy skinny, with smooth muscle lines appropriate for a 17-year-old boy.

'He's perfect... Perfect in every way for me...'Edward thought in pleasure.

The dark-haired boy sighed, placing his hand on the vampire's cold, hard chest, his fingers caressing the silk skin, the few thin hairs that always appeared when Edward wore a shallow-necked shirt and that secretly made him sigh with desire. With a tender smile, he put his hand where the elder's heart should be beating.

Edward smiled a little wistfully.

"There's nothing to feel here..." he said in a slightly hoarse voice"Just pale, cold skin..."

Harry shook his head, taking the vampire's big hand and kissing it tenderly.

"You may have cold hands..." the wizard said thoughtfully, but with a loving smile "But your heart remains warm."

The vampire smiled, feeling touched by those words and kissed him again.

Touching Harry's face with his fingertips, he followed the contours of his strong jaw, his nose, his delicate pink lips, his dark eyebrows, the lightning scar, the kaleidoscope of different shades of green that made up his eyes... Harry was breathtaking and most importantly: he was his.

"You are beautiful ..." he whispered.

Harry had said nothing, just smiled as he stroked his broad shoulders, placing a hand on the vampire's neck and kissing him once more.Edward in turn buried his fingers in that dark mass that was the wizard's hair, his free hand at the base of his back, deepening the kiss as he joined their bodies.

He felt Harry reluctantly separate from him, seeing the boy blush as he took off his shoes and socks and blushed even more as he brought his fingers up to the fly of his pants, unbuttoning it and unzipping it, but not completely removing it.

Taking a deep breath, Edward tried to control his shaking hands - he didn't know he was capable of feeling so shaky like that - and tried to imitate what Harry had done, but the only thing he had managed to do was take off his shoes.

'I'm a joke... a deplorable joke'he thought, disgusted with himself.

"Let me help you..." Harry said evenly, looking at him lovingly and approaching.

"I'm sorry... I don't know... What to do, or what..." he stammered looking at the smaller boy.

"No need to apologize or worry..." he replied, his voice sounding placid to the vampire's restless ears."I'm nervous too..."

Edward frowned in response.

"I'm serious..." Harry laughed softly, unfastening Edward's belt carefully, but not looking away from his face"I'm nervous, a little scared to be honest... I'm nervous, scared, but most of all, I'm happy.Very happy, because I know it will be right.It is rightfor me to be here... Now... With you... Do not be afraid, I am with you."

Edward smiled in relief, kissing Harry again while a small part of his mind noticed that his pants were already open, encouraging him to bring his hands up to the bare skin of the wizard's warm, soft back, while Harry had his hands on the back of his neck and chest, close to his petrified heart - but that if he were alive, it would be beating violently.

Taking slow steps backwards, the two lay on the bed, their kisses gradually becoming more intense, their hands exploring each other's bodies through caresses, their fingertips mapping the skin in imaginary contours and trails, discovering sensitive points that tore off moans from both and it served as an ignition to continue more and more... Their pants went to the floor in quick and impatient movements, because both wereimpatient, wanting even more physical contact, as if that wasn't enough ... And in a way it wasn't.

Edward's stony and cold arms found the perfect counterpoint in the softness, tenderness and warmth of Harry's body: his lips kissed the shoulders... the tips of his fingers roamed the side of waist, caressing the ribs and making the hairs the human's arms shivered in response;in an agile movement, Edward put him sitting on hislap, his member stiffened under the fabric of his gray underwear, pulsing as he felt the heat emanating from Harry through the underwear he wore.

Harry was hot, incredibly hot, both sensuously and literally.

His skin emanated heat as if his blood was boiling as it ran through his veins, the skin of his limbs flushing when touched by the older... In a brief glance, Edward saw that above them the bewitched ceiling showed a sky dotted with stars, but no star was comparable to Harry - his body was like the explosion of a supernova: shining brightly, burning slowly, so beautiful and so hot... Harry was a star and Edward begged to be consumed and burned by his light.

With hands on his chest, the vampire was pushed by the wizard who made him lean against the soft pillows, his neck being kissed by the hot lips that made him tremble, while his mind points to the small irony of that: he was a vampire, but his weak spot was the neck!The thought of it made him smile, but quickly he had bitten his lower lip as Harry's kisses went down his strong chest, for every gentle ripple in his abdomen muscles and stopped suggestively below his navel.

"Harry..." Edward gasped, widening his eyes "What... What are you doing?"

"Don't move... It's okay..." he said softly, his hot breath blowing on the vampire's cold skin, which froze as he felt the human's fingers gently pull his underwear down, dotting the newly bare skin with kisses."I want to make you feel good... So good, Edward..."

Edward clenched his teeth tightly as he pressed his fingers to the white linen sheet - the only way he could express the internal explosion caused by the stimuli he received.Unable to speak, he saw only the emerald-colored fire that was the human's eyes, his lips and tongue roaming his member, as well as he saw stars... So many stars... Edward literallysaw stars, he could almost touch them.

The sensation of pleasure seemed only to grow, consuming every fiber of his body like fire fueled by the fuel that would certainly culminate in an explosion if it weren't for Harry stopping, as if he had guessed what would happen.With a victorious smile, red cheeks and bright eyes, he captured Edward's lips in yet another kiss, his fingers in the vampire's copper hair that gradually seemed to regain the ability to react physically.

Amid the kisses, Edward slid his hands over the skin of the human's back, his fingers finding their way under the last piece of fabric that covered him, reaching that hitherto unexplored area.

"Can I?"He asked in a hoarse voice as he parted.

Harry gasped as he separated from the kiss, his lungs begging for airas his body begged for Edward.Two essential needs.

"You m-must!" he consented, kissing him again.

Edward wanted to demonstrate his devotion to Harry and he did so: between the wizard's warm legs, he soaked inhis scent, tasting hissweet tastein his mouth, exploring every inch of skin and muscle with his lips and tongue... Harry squirmed on the bed, feeling his heart beat vigorously as he was stimulated in that way, causing his entire body to vibrate when touched by Edward, just like a tensioned string from a piano.

At one point, he held Edward by the hair causing him to stop, which startled the vampire for thinking he had done something wrong, but he was soon reassured.

"E-Edward..." Harry said with a broken breath, holding the other's hand"Give it to me... Give me your fingers..."

The older one was confused, but nodded, swallowing when he saw Harry kiss his fingertips fondly while looking at him almost sweetly.With the tip of his tongue, the wizard licked his fingers, preparing him so that he could prepare him.

"Harry..." Edward whispered.

"Touch me..." Harry said warmly, blushing even more "T-touch me and make me... And make me be yours."

"Mine ..."Edward replied with a kiss "Mine ... Forever mine ... Only mine..."

"Tell me... What to do..." he said, moving his lips away, but keeping his foreheads together.

Harry nodded, kissing his long fingers and taking them between his legs.

Edward breathed through his mouth, watching every detail of Harry's facial expressions as he was touched carefully by him, avoiding pain as much as possible.In a matter of time, in the midst of kisses and two fingers, he had discovered how docile and sensitive the English boy was when he was touched that way, his low, hoarse moans and his fingers digging into his shoulders showing the pleasure he felt.

"I love you..." Edward whispered in his ear, his fingers being compressed by the human's warm internal musculature as his member felt spasms in anticipation."God, how I love you..."

"I love you..." Harry said between sighs."I w-want you... Now... All over me... Insideme..."

"Harry..."

"Don't be afraid..." the wizard whispered, kissing his chin."I want to feelyou whole... Please..."

The vampire nodded, knowing that the two of them had already crossed the line and that at that moment there would be no turning back.

But he didn't care.

Carefully, he wrapped his arms around Harry's waist and positioned him on the pillows, making him stand between the wizard's legs, who smiled as he hugged him by the back of the neck... Little by little amid deep breaths, long pauses, passionate kisses and caresses for the body, he had a glimpse of paradise when he was inside Harry - or maybe Harry was paradise itself... Yes, that was it... This paradise was warm, soft, narrow, tight, receptive... This paradise had a small male body covered with soft skin, smooth and strong limbs... It had dark hair, emerald eyes and sweet lips...

Edward waited for Harry for a century and would wait for a thousand years if he knew that one day he would be rewarded for that love he felt and the way he was reciprocated.Harry was his private paradise, a kind of deity on Earth and the vampire had promised to be his most faithful devotee, as nothing prepared him for the privilege that was experienced there.

"More... More..." Harry gasped.

With a smile, Edward rested his forearms on the pillows, starting little by little moving his hips in a rhythmic cadence, unable to contain his own hoarse groan, drowned out by Harry's hungry kisses.

In a rapid escalation things got more intense if possible... The thermal shock of their temperatures, the friction between their bodies, the friction of their limbs, the sound of their moans, the mixture of the smell of their skins, made they felt a visceral hunger that could only be satisfied by the other - and the more they received, the more they wanted.

The gold in Edward's eyes was tinted by absolute black, his throat producing the hiss of a beast amid the intense kisses that Harry gave him.His inner monster snarled in cruel satisfaction, visualizing marking that skin with bites that would show everyone who the boy belonged to, wanting to take control of that situation to satisfy his will, but his rational side fought equally, as he could not let himself be hurt his beloved.

Feeling the monster gradually win, Edward brought his hands to the headboard, his fingers digging into the wood that split just as easily with the toothpicks, scattering chunks of mahogany over the pillows and scaring Harry in the process.

"I'm sorry... H-Harry... I'm sorry..." he whispered frightened at himself and what he might be able to do, trying to get out of his position, but was prevented by the legs of the wizard who wrapped them around his waist, pinning him in position.

"Hey... It's okay..." Harry smiled at him, his hand caressing his face "It's okay...I'm here... I'm here with you..."

Harry kissed him again sweetly and calmly, as if he wanted to purge any fears that were still in him.

Encouraged by that kiss, he again found the thread of his control and the cadence in moving his hips, being able to give himself up again to the private paradise that was his human while he also gave himself to him.

And so it was, on that rainy October afternoon, that Edward Cullen and Harry Potter consummated their love for each other, making them, for a brief moment, just one.

Edward slowly opened his eyes, his brain taking a few seconds to realize that he was waking up as well as the fact that he was lying on top of Harry, his ear on top of the wizard's chest, listening to the sound of his heart as his hair was caressed.

"You woke up..." the wizard's soft voice made him sigh.

"I slept...?"he asked, slowly blinking his eyes, trying to move his body off Harry, but Harry wouldn't let him.

"Yeah... I made you sleep so I could do the same..." Harry said, his fingers running through the copper-colored hair "Did you sleep well?"

"Yes..." Edward replied, remembering what had happened, a smile of pure happiness spreading on his lips "It could be a thousand years... And I'll remember this day for all eternity..."

"Me too..." he whispered, kissing his head.

"Did I hurt you?"the vampire asked worriedly, looking for any visible signs of a bruise or something similar.

Harry shook his head.

"No... But I will have to look for some comfort spell, otherwise I won't be able to sit up... You're quite big..." he snorted, making Edward laugh ashamed.

The two were silent, Edward listening to the wizard's heart as he continued to caress him.

"I had forgotten this feeling..." Harry murmured thoughtfully after a while, looking up at the enchanted ceiling.

"What feeling?" Edward straightened up so he could see him.

Harry smiled wistfully, calmly.

"Happiness. I thought I lost it..." he whispered "But thanks to you, for the first time in many years, I..."

He paused, focusing on the words that could best express it.

"I found it again." he completed with a slight smile, his fingertips caressing the older boy's face "Thank you... For making me so happy... For making my life good.Things were heavy before you..."

Edward felt a strange sensation, as if the wizard wanted to tell something or say goodbye.

"Harry...?"he whispered.

Harry's eyes watered a little when he saw him, but the fragile smile continued.

"I need to tell you something..." he said softly, looking him in the eye "Not tonight, because I don't want to spoil everything..."

"Tell me what?" Edward got up on the mattress, his face horrified "You won't leave me... Please... Don't do that!"

Harry shook his head, smiling for a moment.

"It's not as if I could kick you after having taken away your virtue.I don't want Carlisle at my door because I broke his son's heart..." Harry laughed softly, trying to sound light but becoming thoughtful again "No... I won't leave you.I want you to be a constant in my life."

Edward breathed as if he felt a weight lift off his shoulders, being surprised to feel himself being hugged by Harry, who hid his face in the crook of his neck while sitting on his legs.Gradually he hugged him back, his nose sinking into his hair.

"No matter what happens..." the wizard whispered "Know that I love you... From the bottom of my heart... Remember this... Please!"

"Harry..." Edward said worriedly "Why are you sounding like you're saying goodbye?"

Harry was silent, closing his eyes.

"I don't want to say goodbye..." he replied "I hope I can stay with you."

"But you will stay with me..." Edward replied as if it was obvious.

"Good..." Harry whispered weakly.

The two remained silent, embracing each other as if they wanted to immortalize that moment.

At one point, Edward saw a mysterious golden glow slowly envelop his own body, like a kind of cloak as Harry quietly recited Latin words, causing him an indescribably good feeling, as if he were being enveloped by sunlight or something like.

" Qui affecto protecto mixtisque yubas serpentibus et posteris meis stirpique meae domum meam et deducet me ruunt momenta ut potest iactare servate innoxias..."

When he finished pronouncing the spell, the mysterious golden aura was absorbed by the vampire's body, who had a curious expression on his face.

"Harry... What is this spell?"he asked, breaking away from the wizard to look at him.

Harry smiled happily, his thumb caressing his boyfriend's cold cheek.

"It's not a spell... It is a kind of blessing... A protection." he replied softly "No matter what happens, you will be protected. I will protect you..."

Edward smiled confusedly, feeling his mind explode from the questions, but he was prevented from asking them by a passionate kiss from the human.

It would be Edward's second time, just as wonderful as the first because now he seemed more confident.

After a session in bed and a short interlude in the hot shower and steamy bathroom, Edward grudgingly knew that he should return home, as it had been more than 24 hours since he left, probably leaving all his family worried, which was confirmed by the wizard when he said that he had seen Carlisle earlier that day and that the doctor seemed strangely tense.

"Shall we go in your car?"Edward asked as he descended the porch of Harry's house, looking at the parked Mustang.

The rain had stopped, the night sky clear and cloudless.

"Nope." the wizard denied conspiratorially.

"Apparition?"He asked.

"No... I thought of something more traditional."Harry said.

Edward frowned in confusion as he saw the other boy extend his right hand in the air and seconds later something flew into his palm.

A broom.

Edward's eyes widened in total disbelief, taking a step back.

"Oh no..."

"Oh yeah!"Harry smiled boldly.

"Harry... This is crazy..." Edward said.

"You aren't afraid of heights... Or are you?"the wizard approached him.

"No." he said looking at the broom suspiciously "Are you serious?!"

"Completely"

"A broom?!"

"Of course, darling" Harry replied laughing "The most traditional and famous means of transport of my people... Our worst unkempt secret!"

"We're talking about a broom!" Edward exclaimed exasperated.

"Yep... Exactly." he replied "Consider this as my answer for that day when I straddled your back when you first took me to the meadow... I haven't forgotten."

"Are you kidding me?!"the vampire said.

"Nope, not a little bit, love."

"What if someone sees us?"

"This broom has an illusion spell... Muggles will think it's a bird or something..." Harry shook the object.

"I thought witches traveled only by apparition or a portkey..." Edward said.

"Oh, Ed... I have a lot to teach you... But for now, come with me" Harry smiled "Let's fly!"

The vampire took a deep breath and looked at the wizard.

"I won't escape it, will I?"

"Nope!"

Harry put the broom between his legs and gave Edward a sing with his chin, so that he could position himself behind him.

Reluctantly, the vampire positioned himself behind the smaller one and found with surprise that the broom was extremely comfortable, as if he had been riding a motorcycle.It should probably be a magic trick to make that mode of transportation more comfortable for anyone using it.

"When I count to three, you push your feet against the floor.Hold me and do n't let go.Are you ready?"

"Yes I think..."

"1... 2... 3!!!"

With a quick boost, Edward grabbed Harry and saw that they were flying at high speed.

The wind blew in his face and he felt a chill in his belly when he saw how fast they crossed the sky... If someone had told Edward that he, a vampire, would one day fly on a broom with a wizard, he would have laughed and find that the person was demented.

The idea was completely absurd, but what in his world wasn't it?

"That's impossible…" he said in awe "Those kind of things simply don't exist!"

"It exist on my world!" Harry laughed.

"How fast is that?"

"It's a Firebolt, the fastest in the world!"Harry explained as he tilted his broom and made a smooth curve"It reaches up to 280km / h in three seconds!!!"

"Amazing!!!"

Edward smiled as he held Harry, the two of them flying over the forests of Forks, crossing the dark blue sky with the full moon shining gloriously, casting its silver light on them while the real stars twinkled.

For the first time in years, Edward can see how beautiful the night was... Or maybe it always was, but being in the company of his mate, it made everything seems even more beautiful.

"Hold on tight Ed!"Harry laughed, suddenly plunging his broom into free fall.

"HARRYYYYYY!!!" Edward was unable to avoid his hoarse cry of surprise, hugging the wizard by the waist, his sharp sight seeing that they were approaching dangerously every millisecond of the river.

With a sharp turn, Harry prevented them from falling into the waters of the Calawah River, starting to follow its course just a few feet away from the dark waters, Edward seeing their reflection.

Edward was unable to contain his smile, as if the muscles in his face were petrified in that expression.He felt such a deep euphoria, as if that feeling was going to make his chest burst.He felt the purest feeling of happiness, for in a few hours he had experiences that made any other moment in his human life and a century as a vampire seem insignificant.

"Shall we go up?" the wizard smiled at him.

Edward had barely had time to respond when Harry had lifted the broom handle, causing them to rise again, high above the sea of trees.From above, the vampire could see his lit house a few kilometers away, just like an islet in a sea of darkness.Harry gently tilted the broom causing them to go down, eliciting another laugh from Edward as if he were on a roller coaster.

Within two minutes they arrived at the Cullens' mansion, landing softly on the floor, Edward still hugging the wizard from behind while he held the broom.

"Delivered at home..." Harry whispered to him, looking at the lighted mansion.

"Yeah... Back home..." Edward said warmly, feeling his euphoria being replaced by a bittersweet sensation.

The two were silent.

"I don't want to enter..." Edward murmured putting his chin on top of the smallest boy's head "I wanted to go to a place where there were just the two of us..."

"Me too..." he replied wistfully.

The vampire kissed his head, sighing.

"Stay with me tonight then?" he asked "I need more occlumency classes."

"I'm afraid I can't..." Harry whispered, looking briefly to the full moon.

"I know..." he replied, taking a deep breath "I was just trying to find a justification to keep you here."

"I know..."

"I could lock you up in my room..." Edward teased, his fingers caressing Harry's flat stomach.

"That would be private prison." the human laughed softly, understanding the cycle of that conversation.

"And you would love every second." the vampire said affectionately.

"I would love..." Harry whispered, kissing his forearm "Every second..."

The two took a deep breath, enjoying that moment of peace.

"I should thank your cousin..." Edward said in a light tone "I think I indirectly owe him the best night of my life."

Harry snorted.

"It's me who owe him something!!!" he said harshly "I will teach to that blond ferret a lesson in which he won't forget for the next 50 years!"

Edward laughed, rubbing his hand on Harry's arm.

"I better go..." he said hesitantly, not wanting to let go of the young boy.

"Yes... I must go..." Harry said, kissing Edward's hand before walking away from the hug and turning to face him.

The two held hands for long seconds and exchanged looks.

"I see you tomorrow..."

"I will count every second."

"No, you won't..." the boy laughed while swinging.

"You know I will." the elder said in an important way, pulling for a kiss goodbye that was promptly answered."Good night Harry... Sleep well."

"Good night... And have a good dawn" Harry joked, distancing himself from the vampire and holding the broom, but hesitated for a moment before flying back "Edward?"

The vampire stopped walking up the porch stairs, turning his attention to the wizard.

"Yeah?"

Edward saw Harry looking at him with great tenderness, his lips stretching in a happy smile that mirrored his own.

"I love you."he whispered softly, knowing that Edward could hear him.

Edward smiled.

"I love you too!" he replied, seeing the wizard flush as he turned and flew across the sky until he disappeared.

Shaking his head as he resisted that huge temptation to laugh, Edward opened the door, being back home after that long day.The past 24 hours had been intense and he had no idea how he could spend time in his room, but it was safer to be there than to be the target of Emmett's inquiry when he saw his triumphant countenance of pure happiness in which he didn't go out.

Before he could climb a step, a voice caught his eye.

"Edward?" Carlisle said in a calm tone.

Edward frowned, for he was sure the doctor was on duty that night, but for some reason he was home - and that made him notice something until he had gone unnoticed: the Cullens' mansion was quiet.

Too quiet, something unusual considering that when the hours of dawn came, they turned to their usual hobbies.But what he heard was silence filled with whispers in the form of thoughts, as if his family members were extremely cautious with what was going on in their heads when they heard he was home.

"Edward... Could you come here?" Carlisle repeated and in a second Edward appeared in the room, being somewhat surprised to find everyone in the room.

Alice had her shoulders hugged by Jasper.

Rosalie was sitting on the couch, with Emmett's hand on her back.

Esme was standing, her hand on her chest and forehead with a crease, Carlisle being at her side.

Six pairs of golden eyes looked at Edward the moment he arrived, the vampire seeing each of their faces with livid, worried and above all, tense faces.

"Did something happen?"he asked as he looked at them and looked back at Carlisle, who opened his mouth but was silent.

Edward frowned more, listening to fragments of his thoughts this time.

'...how will he react…'

'...he needs to be strong…'

'... it won't be easy, for sure, but he knows it's the right thing to do...'

'What if his reaction isn't the way we imagined?Everything is at stake'

The boy looked at everyone inquisitively, feeling increasingly uneasy.

"What happened?!" he asked urgently.

"Son..." Carlisle approached him with slow steps and only at that moment that Edward could notice that he was holding something in his hand.

Something that looked like a book.

"Yeah?"he looked at his adoptive father "What happened Carlisle?"

The blond looked at him with a pitying expression.

"We need to talk..." he said calmly, everyone else looking at Edward as if evaluating his reactions to every word said.

"Talk about what?"Edward asked again.

Carlisle took a deep breath, offering the book to Edward, who took it with a confused look, spending long seconds in silence.

"Harry." he finally answered.

Edward took a small step back, visibly surprised by that answer.

"There is something you need to know about him."

Chapter End Notes

Edward's first time was a pain in the ass for me: I wanted it to be hot, sensual, but at the same tim, sweet, romantic and to demonstrate the harmony in which the two have... I have no experience with smut scenes, but I hope you enjoyed!

All the mistakes are mine, and I apologize for it.

If you enjoyed the chapter or any comments, feel free to comment! :)

In Hell as it is on Earth

Chapter Summary

Edward discovers that his beloved boyfriend is much more than just a wizard: he is the 'Chosen One'.

Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

CHAPTER XXIII

IN HELL AS IT IS ON EARTH

October 26, 1659

During all my years, fulfilling the sacred duty in which I was entrustedsince my young age,I carry with me the teaching that my late father passed on to me: there is no room for fear in our hearts, becausethe Lord is with us.

But in the last few days my faith has been tested thanks to an infernal whoreand her hateful words that now ring in my mindlike the chimes of a bell and that keep me up all night.

It all started two weeks ago when Ireceived a noble lord from LittleHangletonin my parish.

He claimedthat his son and only heir, was being a victim by the mostvicious witchcraftcasted by his wife.Hetoldmethat he was surprised by the frivolous behavior of his son when he seemed suddenly in love with a young womandevoid of any charms as well as connections with prestigious families in whichcould have justified sucha sudden and unexpected marriage.

In a shorttime,this"maiden" attracted the lad's attention, secretly marrying him and becoming pregnant, something difficult to be seen as natural since he never revealedany inclinations towards her, much less mentioned her name to someone.

Together with my son - in which he is already preparing to takemy placesoon- I startedan investigationand started with her background: we found out that she lived with her father and brothers in a miserable shack in the woods that borders the village;her family was described by the local people as 'strangers', 'weirds', and their absence was also noted at the Church - a clear indication of their true nature, as witches are unable to be in places in which there is communion with Our Lord.

Faced with such evidence, we were able to penetrate her rooms in the mansion of the noble family and, with astonishment and indignation, we found that she was indeed a disgusting witch: in her trunk were found books of witchcraft,small vials with powders for themanufactureof potions and one of the biggest perversions I've ever seen: a copy of what appeared to be a satanic bible.

With the endorsement of her father-in-law, we predicted her with fetters anointed with holy oil to prevent her from escaping our hands.We also tried to locate the rest of her family to also arrest them, but they had fled as if they sensed that we were on their trail.With no alternative and having only her in hand, we took her to Londonwhere I was able to interrogate her and make her confess her diabolical crimes.

On the first day she confessed nothing, crying out for innocence, crying for her husband and the child she had, just as she claimed she was expecting another child, but her tears were useless - we had the truth, but we needed her confession first so we could to atone for her sins.

On the third day, already weakened and seeing that there was no way to be saved, she confessed the atrocities that made me shocked: she was in fact a witch, bornmore than a hundred years agoduring the reign of His Majesty Henri VII, fruit of an abominableand incestuousunionbetween two siblings, because their family had the tradition of perpetuatingtheir dirt bloodbetweenthem.

On the first full moon after she turned seventeen, she committedan act ofblasphemy by giving her soul to Satanin a kind of baptism, signing her name with her own blood on something she called'The Book of the Beast'and promising to serve himas his handmaidin exchange for prolonged youth and powers, a practice that is common for witches.

Then,she studied witchcraft in aplace called'Hog'art', along with other witches, learning aboutthe dark arts of the ways more distorted possible.Evenunder torture, she was unable to say the exact location of this fortification, exceptthat it was to the north, possibly close to the Highlands, hidden from the eyes of all Christianswho happened to be able to pass nearby.

Decades later,she had seen the noble man hunting in the woods and decided that she would have him as her husband, thus using several sorts, including a love potion, in which she forced the good man to marry and lie with her, having his conscience enslaved and free will taken.

At the end of the months she had become pregnant, hoping to fulfill a damned prophecy that began in this century,calledthe prophecy of 'TheChosen One'.

According to her, itwas prophesied that awitch would be used by Satan to conceive in her womb a child made of human flesh and divine grace - the last remnant that the Devil brought when he fell from Paradise.This child – a boy -would be born in this realm under one of thesix blood moonsin late summer.

When he turned seventeen, hewould sign his name onthe Book of the Beast.

With this maximum act of blasphemy, he would fulfill the first part of theoffering: he would receive something called "deathly hallows", consisting of a ring with a stone with the power to summon the dead.A cloak belonging to that of a fallen angel, which would allow him to walk anonymous through the darkness.And, finally, a wand from the wood of the Tree of Knowledge of Good and Evil itself.

On his forehead, Satan himself would mark his skin with thecursedsignof Cain, the first murderer, thefather of all witches: .

He would become the Master of Death,Prince of Darkness and of all Serpents, immortal, reigning over the witches and creatures of night.On the blood moon following his birth, he would make a series of sacrifices in order to open the portals of Hell, which would allow the damned of the damned to walk again on Earth.

I was horrified andimmediately ordered the child bornbythis slut tobe checked, but we foundno signof a witch mark on him.With the support of his father and grandfather, we agreed that he would be drowned in holy water to atone his sinful soul, but Carlisle objected, considering that it would be morebeneficial to send him to an orphanagewhere he would learn Christian values, and reluctantly agreed, but without givingclear instructions to the nuns about the proper treatment to give to this devil's brood.

After aswifttrial with all votes in favor of the penalty, we sentenced the witch to death by the fire in the public square, without any chance of clamoring for mercy or a coup de grace.When she burned with holy fire in the midst of our prayers, she tried to curse me, saying that in three years myson would succumb to theforces ofdarkness and that in another three, entire London would burn like her.

I pray at this time that such words have no effect, as I have done nothing in my life but serve the Lord as His tool and that He will remove this fear that is in me at this moment, covering me with His protection.

Even though I walk through the valley of the shadow of death, I will fear no evil, for You are with me.

Edward finished reading in a short time, but his eyes remained glazed as he looked at the object.For long seconds, he tried to process the internal flood of conflicting emotions, racing thoughts as well as questions that seemed to just unfold into new questions.

Seeing that he remained immobile, Carlisle decided to give the initiative.

"Son...?"

The younger vampirewas slow toreact to the call, struggling to return to reality instead of being swallowed up inside himself.Lifting his head slowly, he slowly saw that he was being looked at by six pairs ofapprehensive goldeneyes.Everyone's lips were closed, but their thoughts were blatant.

"What..." he said in a neutral voice, closing the book and holding it up "What is this?"

Carlisle took a deep breath, knowing he was going to get into a delicate subject.

"This is my father's diary."he replied cautiously"The only written document I was able to rescue beside the wooden cross when his parish was set on fire."

Edward looked at the diary, his thumb smoothing theworn,soft blackleather cover.

"And why am I reading this?What does this have to do with Harry? "he asked, looking at his father "I don't understand."

"Edward..." Carlisle said in a careful tone "What you're reading..."

The older vampire failed to complete, causing Jasper to sigh as he approached Edward.

"What you're reading gives us strong indications that we are dealing with something muchmore serious than we thought..." Jasper whispered clearly so that the other would understand well.

Edward turned his head towards his brother, his neutral expression gradually becoming disbelieving.

"Indications... Indications of what?"the vampire asked while frowning, steppingtoback.

"Indication that Harry is actually the person of the prophecy that Carlisle's father wrote."Rosalie responded nervously.

Edward's face hardened as well as his gaze.It could only be a joke.

"Apparently you still find any excuse to incriminate my boyfriend for whatever reason..." he said harshly looking at everyone "Frankly, I thought we were past that stage…"

"Edward, please, at least once in your life, shut upand listen to us!"Rosalie interrupted him, articulating with shaking hands.

Edward's eyes widened, a little surprised by that reaction, but soon recovering.Gradually his mind formed an unlikely hypothesis, but that would still be the only explanation.

"Ah... I understand." he said more calmly, shaking the diary.

"You understand?"Carlisle murmured, blinking in astonishment.

Edward turned to him, nodding his head.

"Yes of course."he stated, looking at the rest of the family "This is a prank, isn't it?Because... It doesn't make any sense."

Edward continued to smile, his mind convincing himself that this was a prank, probably Emmett's idea or something.It was a prank, a prank of extreme bad taste that would only serve to make him angry and make his siblings laugh at his expense.

It hadto be.

Looking face to face, Edward hoped to find some crack through his family's worrying masks, hoping to see a contained smile or some thought that said 'I got you!'followed by laughter.

But all he saw was looks of tension, anguish, anxiety and even pity when they looked at him, just as his thoughts were free of any trace of mockery.Little by little the vampire's smile faded when he realized it wasn't a prank, his mind clinging to that hope, begging it to be that.

It wasn't possible that they were all serious.

Wasn't.

"Edward, darling..." Esme said as she took a step forward, taking his free hand and making him look at her"...I ask you to listen carefully to what they have to say, even if I'm not agreeing in the way it's being done... I know that in these last days things have been 'shaking' in this house, but I want you to know that we're still a family, a family that loves you and that above all wants your good."

The copper-haired vampire frowned, feeling a strange lump forming in his throat.

"Your mother is right..." Carlisle whispered "We may have differences, but we're still a family and we'll respect what you decide... But for that, you need toknow whatand especially who youare dealing with."

Edward froze while Jasper moved a little closer.

"I know you're hurt with me"the blond vampire murmured "And in a way I don't blame you.I would do the same or even worse if it were Alice and me.And I also know that I'm the last person who should point the finger... God knows how much I made mistakes... But Iam learning, every day for all these years thanks to you, my family and I would do anything to protect you all... And that's why in the past few weeks I have continued to investigate them."

Edward widened his ocher-colored eyes in a betrayed way.

"I needed to know the truth Edward!"Jasper said immediately, knowing that the other would scold him "I have felt for some time that there are important things that they are hiding from us, keeping us blind for some reason."

Jasper paused, taking a deep breath.

"Carlisle's father wrote about witches several times throughout this diary..." the blonde vampire pointed to the object in Edward's hand "In the beginning, it wasn't a very safe source of research... There are things that are pure insanity, fanatical madness, but thisspecific account you read makes me think that he may be right in several points where I previously thought it was insanity.For example, the pastor wrote that the witch cursed him saying that in three years Carlisle would 'succumb to darkness' and that in three more, London would burn like her... It sounds crazy, but those two things came true."

Jasper looked at everyone, especially Carlisle who looked at Edward.

"I was turned into vampire in 1663."the doctor said to the bronze-haired young man, "In 1666 the Great Fire of London took place, where my father died burned within his parish."

Everyone was silent, waiting for some response from Edward, who remained absolutely quiet.Jasper cleared his throat and using his voice.

"Over the months we met Ron, Hermione and..." Jasper hesitated as he looked at Edward's livid face"...and well, Harry, they avoided talking about them as much as possible. What was the source of their powers? How could they not age? What was needed to be a witch? Rememberhow it was in the beginning?You had doubts too... More than I did. "

Edward pressed his lips in a thin line, refusing to say a word.

"But even with all that aura of mystery, they still gave us information.Snippets of information that, if we fit them one by one, will give us the truth. "Jasper moistened his lips"The first information we have according to Pastor Cullen is that upon turning 17, the witches sign their name in what they call the 'Book of the Beast'."

Alice took her turn.

"Edward?"

He looked at her.

"Do you remember that day we wentto thebeach?"Alice whispered, watching Edward nod minimally "Hermione told us that when witches turn 17, they choose to relinquish their powers and be mortal or... As she said, they 'accept' them."

Edward remembered perfectly the moment Alice told him.

"According to the pastor, when the witches sign the name on the book, in addition to powers, they also receive 'prolonged youth'..." Jasper completed the reasoning "That is why the three keep their youth intact.They... They soldtheir souls for it."

A silent pause followed, Edward holding his breath, standing as still as a statue.

"The pastor also mentions that the witch confessed to having attended a place called 'Hog'art', where she learned witchcraft..." the blond continued "'Hog'art'... An archaic form of English that today would be more or less like..."

"...Hogwarts."Emmett said sheepishly "The name of the school of witchcraft they told us when they first came to our house."

Edward didn't move.

"So here we have the first part of the truth."Carlisle murmured cautiously, looking at Edward piously "Harry, Ron and Hermione are witches who worship the Devil.They signed their names in that book in exchange for power and youth."

The younger vampire turned his face to his father, watching him get a little closer to him.

"Edward..." Carlisle continued, placing his hand on the boy's shoulder in a form of consolation "You understand that if this first part is true... The other things, by analogy, will be too, right?"

Edward felt his head spin in a horrible way, gradually feeling the inevitability that that line of thoughts would lead.

"The prophecy of 'The Chosen One', mentions that a child would be born during one of the six blood moons, from what happened in the 17th century..." Jasper said."I... I checked the dates on the Internet and saw that the eclipse that occurred in that century was in 1659, in the same year that this passage of the diary was written... The next one occurred in August 1731, after a cycle of 72 years. "

The younger vampire's face was shaken to understand what Jasper was saying.

"Six moons of blood are six entire cycles, each lasting 72 years.After 1659, there was one in August 1731... "Jasper said calmly"July 1803... August 1875... And the penultimate one was in..."

"July 31..." Edward said more to himself than to the others "July 31, 1947."

The living-room went silent, Edward feeling Carlisle squeeze his fingers on his shoulders in comfort.

"This is Harry's birthday... isn't it?"he asked quietly.

Edward turned his face to the side, refusing to look at him.

"Harry was born on the day of the blood moon..." Jasper said "At 17 he, like his friends, signed his name in the 'Book of the Beast' and received the cursed mark from Cain."

"The scar he has on his forehead..." Alice said quietly "It's the same pattern the pastor drew."

"And finally... The sixth and final Blood Moon will take place on October 31, 2019."Jasper finally said, "Two days from now, Harry will fulfill this prophecy of almost 400 years."

Edward closed his eyes, massaging his forehead with his fingertips.

"They told us that they came here because of this eclipse."Rosalie said to him, feeling outraged that she had been cheated"To do a ritual... Well... Now we knowwhat it's about: your boyfriend is a type of Antichrist.These murders that took place here in Forks could very well have been done by them!"

"Rosalie...!!!"Esme scolded, making the blonde step back a little at her insensitivity.

"But Rosie is right..." Emmett said quietly "If they hid from us that they... Well... That they are evil, they may as well have lied all the time and killed those people in their sacrifices..."

Edward did not answer.

"Edward..." Carlisle sighed "Son, I know... No... Ionly can imagine how all of this must be... difficult for you."

The bronze-haired boy looked at Carlisle as well as the rest of his family and finally at the diary in his hands for long seconds of growing tension, as until now he hadn't manifested.

"This is ridiculous."he said as he raised his head, shaking the diary in his hands "This is all ridiculous."

"Edward..."

"No."he cut "How can you all act so petty and... And insane enough to believe in this heap of madness?"

TheCullenswere silent.

"Are you at least listening to yourselves?Have you all lost your minds? "he went on.

"Edward..." Carlisle sighed wearily.

"I respect you very much Carlisle... As I do for you all.But if you also have a minimum of respect for me, spare my ears with your insane paranoia" Edward countered, turning to leave the room.

"Edward, wait..." Alice said as she gently took him by the wrist, causing him to turn to look at her

"What is?"

"Look..." she sighed "I know it sometimes becomes comfortable for us to ignore what may be right in front of us.The lie is comfortable, in many cases we prefer to live with it and close our eyes."

She approached him a little.

"But it is still a lie.Deep down you know that there has always been something... Something strange... Something inexplicablein relation to them... In relation to Harry."

Edward slowly shook his head in denial, taking a step back and looking at them all tentatively.

"I..." he murmured "I'm going to my room."

"Edward ..." Carlisle took a step forward.

"No..." he sighed, feeling his head throbbing with the rapid flow of thoughts of himself and others at the same time "I want to be alone.I've heard you too much."

Unable to say anything more, he left the living room, ignoring his sisters' protests, climbing the stairs at his supernatural speed and entering the bedroom.

In just under an hour before, he felt the fullness of a happiness that he never imagined he could ever feel.

A part of him could still feel the ghost of tingling on his skin when he remember the warmth, the caresses, the kisses and the sensations of having made love for the first time with the one in whom was his mate, his perfect mate.He had reached a state of grace, a private Paradise.

And now... Now it looked like he had been catapulted directly into Hell.

He felt his head throbbing in something similar to physical pain.

This was ridiculous!Absurdly ridiculous, outlandish, crazy, insane... There was no other definition for everything he had heard, except ridiculous.

He should have laughed at everything he heard, he should have been laughing until he couldn't, but for some reason he was far from bursting out laughing;his family's words and thoughts repeated consistently and insistently in his mind, forcing him to place his hands on the sides of his head as if he could stop listening to them.

But itwasn'tjust the voices of his family that he heard.

Gradually, loose portions of the conversations he had had with Harry, as well as things he had seen, flashed through his memory making him gasp.

'No... No... No, no, no, no, NO, NO!!! 'He forced his mental voice to speak louder than the rest.

A part of him shouted with all his might that what he heard was nothing more than an absurd, unthinkable, utterly impossible mistake, that there were only coincidences of one ortwo facts, but that was just that: casual coincidences, something possible be explained and worthy of just a good carefree laugh after.

Harrywas notthat.

He was not an evil wizard, devil-worshiper, Master of Death or any of those absurdities... He was just Harry, hisHarry, the brave, stubborn, patient, caring and sweet boy, protective of all those he considered and had affection.

Harry could n' tbe that.

Edward remembered each boy's gentle smile, each look of innocent amusement, his affable tenderness every time he saw him, the way he blushed when he laughed, when he was close to him or when he kissed him.

This was the bright, luminous and solar facet of Harry Potter: the loyal friend, the perfect boyfriend, the ideal mate, the golden boy.

But...

But there was another side.

The other side of the coin, the opposite spectrum of the golden boy with emerald eyes.

There were several times when Edward saw a side of Harry in which he, being frankwithhimself, didn't get used to it and did his best to ignore it.

It started with little things, like making a human choke on gum and not showing any remorse for his suffering, evolving to the point that he made Jasper explode in front of everyone... Or even that he confessed that he killed people before, starting when he was still a child.

Harry could be cold, callous and even cruel at times.

Every time he saw this "side" of Harry, he would find an internal excuse and throw the thought into a kind of mental closet, a "safe" that, over time, accumulated more and more suspicions.

It had become automatic for him: when Harry did or said something disturbing, he would ignore it, throwing the thought into that mental safe and closing the door, refusing to face reality and pretending that nothing happened.

That was his escapism.

But now, to his own despair, Edward realized that there was no longer any way to resort to this mechanism... His family had thrown 'open' the door, causing him to be buried by all the thoughts he avoided and that could no longer be suppressed.

He needed to face them.

And God... How that hurt...

Leaning back against the bedroom door, he sat on the carpet as he rested his forehead on his knees, his hands pressing on his throbbing head, listening to a part of him begginghim to stop while it was time... But he couldn't and nor did I have the strength to do so.

Everything he heard downstairs was starting, to his despair, to fit.

Ron and Hermione, as well as those who recently arrived in Forks, Draco Malfoy,BlaiseZabiniand TheodoreNottwere part of a group and called themselves Death Eaters.

Harry was their leaderand they followed him.

Harry, unlike Hermione and Ron, and possibly all the other wizards and witches, would never grow old, as he was immortal... He had said that himself when they were on the beach, months ago.He was different from those of his own people.

Sometimes while he slept, his body floated exactly at3:00am and the vampire remembered very well having read many months earlier on a supernatural website, at the time he was investigating witches, the information that this hour was also known as "the Devil's hour", where demonic manifestations occurred with greater force.

And the wizard's dreams...

Edward remembered when he had been able to read Harry's mind for the first time while he slept: the burning trees, the heat of the fire, the apple tree with hanging rotting corpses and mostly the humanoid creature, with goat head and long horns, shaped feet hoofed and with sharp claws... Now he knew what that thingwas.

Sobbing dry, Edward breathed hard when he realized that the more he thought, the more little things came into his mind that only served to corroborate what he had heard: his boyfriend was a dark wizard.

The Master of Death.Satan's "Chosen One".

So this is what Harry wanted to tell him so much?

That during all this time he deceived him?That him took advantage of his love to hide his true self?That during all that time, the suspicions of his family and the dog's were founded in truth?

Harry told him that he loved him, but... Was that a lie too?

For all this time, he was the only one who sided with him, protecting him, confronting his own family while Harry possibly did horrible things and hid this macabre secret about him…

But on the other hand, he felt that Harry loved him.There was no way to simulate love as authentically as he had experienced during the last few months... There was no way to manufacture a feeling as pure and noble as love, love that they felt for each other and that they consumed together that day.They loved each other and that was true.

But was Harry lying all this time about himself?

In whatto believe?In whom tobelieve?

Staying in this state for almost an hour, Edward gradually looked around the room in the gloom, the silver light of the full moon coming in through the large glass windows overlooking the forest.

On a nightstand, now framed in an elegant sterling silver picture frame, wasthephoto that Jasper had taken months before and that Alice had given him as a present: Harry and he sitting together on the beach, the two looking at each other as the sun set on their fronts, coloring the sky in warm orange tones, possibly the exact moment when he had begun to fall in love with boy.

It made his chest ache while encouraging him to get out of that catatonic state and take action.

There was no longer a turning point.

Rising from the floor, Edward hesitantly opened the bedroom door, hearing the murmur of his family's voices subside to the point that they were just apprehensive whispers.Slowly descending the stairs, he took a deep breath as he stopped in the doorway of the living room, watching them all turn to look at him anxiously.

He was silent, biting his lower lip as he tried to make an effort to say something, but he couldn't say anything for long minutes.

"Edward...?"Esme asked softly, trying to offer a soft smile.

The vampire closed his eyes and took a deep breath, placing his hand on the back of his neck.

"Months ago, before we started dating..." he said opening his eyes, his voice at a low volume "I... Isaw himdoing certain things in the forest... Things that didn't look good..."

Carlisle straightened up.

"I remember you telling me you saw something..." the patriarch murmured "You never told me what you saw..."

Edward lowered his head, feeling ashamed.

"I was confused... I didn't know what to think..." he replied, rubbing his nose.

"What was he doing?"Jasper asked.

Edward was silent.

"Edward...?You can tell us..."

The boy inhaled the air through his mouth, feeling the same make his dry throat sting in response.

"He was..." he murmured absorbed in his memories "He was summoning a spirit calledValak.Invoking the forest snakes to serve and obeytohim...He can talk to snakes.He killed a boy by stoking a snake when he was a child."

TheCullenslooked at each other in mortified form.

"What are you doing now?"Alice asked.

"I need to speak to Harry.I need to see him now."he replied, starting to walk towards the mansion's foyer, followed by everyone.

"Edward, don't act rash, talk to Harry tomorrow, more calmly, I'm sure there is an explanation for all this!"Esme said concerned about the possibility ofhim leavingat that time and in that state.

"No... I will not wait!"

"Then let us accompany you!"Emmett exclaimed.

"I need to go alone."Edward said opening the door to the house, walking down the stairs."Don't you dare follow me!I don't want anyone close to me, understand?"

Ignoring all, he lookedto the sky and seeingthefull moon shining the most.

'The full moon…' Harry had said to him one day while they were watchinga movie '…is a good time for witches to recharge, balance or extend their magical powers through rituals.'

Inmilliseconds,Edward ran into the forest at highspeedgliding through the treeslike a ghost as he retraced hispath toadeep part of the forest, thanking him for havingan excellent spatial memory, as he knew exactly the location where he should go.It didn't take long for him to find the steep trail that led to a dense part of the forest, his keen vision of a hunter capturing the flickering glow of the fire dozens of feet away from where he was.

The feeling of déjà vu was immediate, this time making sure that there was no snake that would report his presence, as well asHarry'sfamiliar,Hedwig.

Edward swallowed dry as he started walking among the trees, taking care that his feet did not step on dry branches on which he could attract attention.He needed to be sneaky, invisible.

With each step, he smelled wood being burned together with a sweet, resinous odor, similar to incense.The light of the fire grew luminous and clearer, casting frightening shadows between the trees, the cool breeze blowing between them, carrying with it a new wave of scents in which the vampire identified: Hermione's soft floral scent... Ron's mineral and woody scent... Harry's sweet, warm scent, an odor in which Edward can still feel traces on his own skin.

He closed his eyes tightly, resistingthetemptation to leave and pretend he didn't know anything, that everything was fine and would be fine... But it was too late for that.

With each step the voices became clearer as well as his figures sharper, he hiding behind a tree inorder to see better: next to a fire were Ron and Hermione, wearing capes with pointed hoods over their heads, their hands joined in prayer while on his fingers hung a kind of rosary on which an inverted cross swayed gently.

Witha loud crack, three otherhoodedfiguresmaterialized,using skull masks that coveredonly the region around the eyes: it wasBlaiseZabini, TheodoreNottand Draco Malfoy, the three immediately bowing to Harryand kissing his hand.Taking off their masks, they stoodnext to the redhead and thebrown-haired girl, joining hands and making a circle around the fire.

"AveSatanis... Ave dominus autem inferferus... AveSatanis..."the five began to recite in unison causingthe fire to react in a synchronized manner to the song.

A little ahead of them was Harry.

Hewas also dressed in a long black cloak, but instead of a pointed hoodand skull mask,hewore a kind of crown made of distorted metal that looked more likelongspinesor horns. On his arms resteda white rabbit, while his fingers slowly caressed the animal's soft hair.

Forsome reason, Harry didn't recitethe song with the others.

He just remained motionless, looking at the fire with a wistful expression while the lenses of his glasses reflected the flames, bathing his face in orange light,but which seemed to accentuatethat sinister visionevenmore.

The chantingstopped,Hermione pulling out her wand and conjuring a metal bowl, making it float towards Harry.Ron hadstood up, walking over to Harry andhanding him asharp-bladeddagger, offeringa small encouraging smile.

"We're almost over..."Ron whispered.

"Let's just finish with it."Harry replied in an emotionless tone as he gripped the dagger handle and dug the blade into the rabbit's neck, cutting it in a quick enough motion that it wouldn't react.

Immediately blood spurted,staining thedeadanimal's white hairas well as the wizard's hands, the liquid dripping into the bowl and onto the dirt floor.

Placing the dagger in the sheath of his leg,Harry held the animal out towardsthefire.

"Receive from us this unholiest sacrifice, oh Dark Lord!"Harry said coldly, throwingthe rabbit's carcass into the firethat doubled in sizeand took on a red color, bathing the meadow in analmost bloody light.Harry remained standing as he cleaned his dirty hands,while the otherfive began to swirl around the fire, their arms extended at their sides in a kind of hellish dance, reciting yet another series of songs in which he seemed to stimulate the flames.

At one point they stopped, kneeling on the floor as they put their hands on their chests.

It took afew seconds before Harry pulled outhis wandand pointed athis index finger, cutting it and making his own blood flow from the tip.With a sigh, he walked towards each one, drawing the sign of an inverted cross on their foreheads.

"May my power grant you power..." Harry recited "May my strength grant you strength... Because I am your Master and you are my allies."

Harry's blood traced a way onto everyone's skin, flowing down their necks, their arms until it reached their hands in which held the wands pointed at the fire.

"Let us pray."the wizard whispered, sighing as he raised his hands to his sides.

The fire's flames crackled with more vigor.

"O Mighty Dark Lord By whom all things are set afire…" Harry started.

"Thy power be the path..." Ron recited.

"Thy will be my desire…" Hermione completed.

"May Yourenemies be destroyed..."Blaisejoined hands.

"In hell as it is on earth" Draco touched his chest, closing his eyes in a devout manner.

The silence lasted, Hermione glancing at Harry.

"Harry...?"

The wizard moistened his lips, lifting his head as he left his daze.

"In the name of the Fallen..." he whispered"...of the Blasphemedand the Damned... Praise Satan"

"Praise be!"the wizards recited in unison, their skins absorbingHarry'sbloodas the flames grew to the point of looking like a pillar of fire until it returned to its previous size.

Harry stood for a few seconds while looking at the flames consuming the rabbit's carcass entirely, while the smell of burning meat began to exhale.Taking a deep breath and straightening his posture, he started to walk around those kneeling until he stopped behind Malfoy, placing his hands on Malfoy's shoulders, who seemed tense when he felt that touch.

"I am very, verydisappointed in you."Harry saidseriously

Draco swallowed.

"Milord...?"

"I know what you did behind my back... The things you said..."

"Milord, I don't..."

"Shhhh... This isn't the time for you to speak."

Harry sighed loudly, making Draco go pale.

"You know what I do with traitors, don't you, Malfoy?"

Draco's eyes widened, lifting his head to look at Harry and opening his mouth to say something, but he stopped when he felt Harry squeeze his shoulders.

"Don't bother to say anything. You spoke a lot of things, unnecessary things... And now... Now it's my turn to return the favor. "Harry said calmly, taking the dagger handle and placing the blade on the blond wizard's pale throat "It would be interesting to cut your throat from ear to ear and see if your blood is as pure as you claim it to be..."

Harry moved the tip of the blade to Draco's heaving chest.

"...Or maybe I could stick it in your heart and throw it in that fire and then let your corpse rot in the open..." Harry murmured, pressing the tip of the dagger a little further on the boy's chest, which started crying for despair "It would be an unworthy end, wouldn't you agree? The heir of the Most Ancient and Noble House of Malfoy, dying here, in this forest like an ordinary animal... Rotting like a piece of trash."

Harry sighed, pulling the dagger out of its lethal position, but still holding Draco by the shoulders.

"The point is... Killing you would be very easy.It would be too fast.I want to teach you a lesson... An educational lesson to remember what happens when you decide to challenge me, using yourtongue..." Harry put his hand on Malfoy's face, his fingertips caressing the damp cheek skin "Open your mouth"

"Please... H-Harry..." Dracosobbed,shaking with fear.

"Open your mouth or I swear to Satan that I change my mind and kill you right here!"Harry growled low.

Draco was shaking sharply whileZabiniandNottremained inabsolutesilence, knowing that the blond had dug his own hole and they could do nothing.Hermione was serious as Ron looked at him with some victory over all the provocation he had heard during the afternoon.

Losing patience, Harry grabbed Draco's jaw and what followed was a horrible scream that made everyone cringe by instinct, a cry that was gradually drowned out by coughs and sobs as if he were choking.

Harry stepped away from Malfoy, his bloodstained hand holding a small piece of muscle as the blood flowed abundantly from the blond's mouth, who looked as if he was about to pass out from the pain he felt.

"How does such a small thing have the power to do such great damage?"Harry murmured calmly as he looked at the piece of his cousin's tongue, frowning as he turned toZabiniandNott"Look at this... Look closely... This is the least that happens when someone dares to challenge me, thinking that will go unpunished.Do we agree, gentlemen?"

"Yes...Milord."Zabinisaid livid when he saw Harry throw the tongue at the fire as if it were disposable, the flames of fire rising as consumed it.

Harry turned to the platinum blond, crouching down to speak with him.

"Keep your head down, Draco... You don't want to choke on your own blood."Harry said calmly, "Because I am merciful, in a month your tongue will grow back… It is long enough to remember to never disobey me again, conspire against me or say nasty things to my boyfriend.The next time you do something like that, there will be no next time.Do you understand what I mean?"

Dracoshivered,too weak to even be able to lift his head, collapsing to the floor completely.

"Take him away."Harry said as he stood up, making the blood disappear from his hands "Andmake surehe doesn't die."

Blaiseand Theodore hurriedly stood up, lifting Draco by the arms as they staggered to feel their own shaky legs;with a slight nod, the three apparated, leaving Harry alone with Ron and Hermione.

Harry's shoulders slumped as he removed the metal crown from his head, looking at the object in his hands for minutes, the cold, indifferent expression on his face gradually disappearing, giving way to a countenance that seemed to be bordering on sadness.

"Draco has been asking for this for a long time, Harry."Hermione said approaching him, placing her hand on his forearm "There would come a time when there would be no choice but to kill him."

"She's right, man..." Ron said, removing the hood he wore when approaching his friend "This is not enough if we consider what Malfoy has done over the decades.We were lucky that none of the other Death Eaters cared about the fact that you overlooked his attitudes, otherwise they would start questioning you... That son of a bitch got what he deserved and was lucky he didn't go to Hell today."

Harry took a deep breath, still looking at the crown.

"But... He's still my cousin." Harry whispered, looking sadly at the fire.

Ron and Hermione were quiet.

"Sometimes I wonder..." the wizard continued "If I'm not becoming whom I hated the most"

"I... I don't understand." Ron said in a low tone.

"It's as if I'm stuck in this cycle of violence that seems to grow and get worse and worse. I wonder if there is a limit to how... how low I can get. " Harry said, as the crown disappeared in a cloud of black smoke.

Hermione smiled slightly at Harry.

" Uneasy lies theheadthat wears acrown "she recited calmly, causing Harry to give her a half smile "Don't worry Harry ... As Ron said earlier, there is little to go. Soon you'll be fine, Edward will be fine... We'll all be fine."

"Listen to Hermione, Harry... She's always right."Ron said while looking at his girlfriend.

Harry smiled as he nodded, biting his lower lip when looking to the side.

"Could you guys leave me alone?I... I wanted to stay just for a moment."

"Are you sure?"

"Yes... I... I need to think.Tomorrow will be a decisive day for me."

"You mean about Edward, don't you?"

Harry shook his head, looking down.

"Everything will be fine..."

"I hope so."

Hermione smiled at him, holding Ron's hand.

"Don't take too long,okay?"

"Okay."

With a snap, Ron and Hermione left Harry alone in the meadow.

Harry walked over to a fallen tree trunk, sitting on it while unbuttoning the cloak he wore, setting it aside.

His eyes roamed the flames of the fire, consuming wood and charred meat... For the blood spilled on the earth in which it exhaled the odor of rust and salt... And finally to the sky, gazing at the full moon and bright stars in which a few hours before he had seen with his boyfriend while flying together.

Harry smiled as he kept his gaze upward, not noticing that a hitherto hidden viewer was walking towards him with light steps, as if sliding between the roots of the trees.

Sensing the natural instinct that something was going on, the wizard immediately drew his wand when he noticed that he wasn't alone, but his brain gradually assimilated who was the second figure there.

Glassy golden eyesstared at him with intense horror, eyebrows drawn together as if trying to understand what he had seen and his mouth twisted in an expression of shock, panic, dread.

Harry felt his heart beat to the point of aching in his chest, a cold sensation taking over his muscles making them tremble, his hand with his wand falling in his lap.

On the other side of the meadow, Edward was in all his perfection that he had seen a few hours earlier.

The vampire was looking at him wounded, hurt and terrified, making Harry's stomach turn over for what it implied.

Edward had discovered in the worst possible waywhatHarry wanted to hide, out of shame and mainly because of his fear of reacting the way he seemed to be reacting at that moment.

"Edward..." Harrywhispered,cold sweat already breaking out on the back of his neck "Edward... I can explain..."

The wizard stood up, feeling his knees shake from the sudden injection of adrenaline into his body as he walked - or staggered - towards him.

Edward took a step back, as if Harry were a disgusting and dangerous creature, his face contorted in a weeping expression, which made Harry feel the first tears well up in his eyes.

"Edward...Listen to me..." he said, swallowing the lump in his throat and forcing himself to speak "I c-can explain what you s-saw... I can explain!"

The vampire shook his head, sobbing dry.

"Ed-Edward..."

"How can you?"Edward whispered indignantly and hurt, watching the tears run down the wizard's face. "How can you do this to me?"

"Ed... P-please..." Harry approached.

"No... No..." he took a step back "I stood by you... I... I believed in you... How can you lie that way to me?"

"I can explain!I swear, I... Let me explain! "Harry pleaded.

Edward sobbed, looking around as he fell silent.Harry struggled as much as he tried to regain control over himself, as he felt increasingly unstructured.

"I saw you... I saw you in this exactly place months ago invoking snakes through a demon and you accused me of being a hypocrite... I asked your forgiveness!I ignored the signs... You... You told me you killed people, Harry, people!I accepted you, because I also made mistakes... Y-you made my brother explode in front of me and yet I... I stayed by your side!!!" Edward whispered hoarsely "And during that time... All this time you lied to me!Lied to me!"

"Ed..." Harry said wiping his tears with his sleeve, trying to get closer "Listen to me..."

"Listen!Listen to what?!That my boyfriend is a murderer servant of the Devil?!"

Harry cried, shaking his head.

"I w-would t-te-tell you... I wo-would tell you the truth!"he whispered.

"Would you tell me the truth?"Edward replied bitterly "Or would you tell me a less explicit version of what I saw just now?"

The dark-haired boy put his hand on his face.

Edward felt his eyes burn from the venom, the sob of a dry cry that made his breathing unsteady.

"How can you lie to me when I loved you so much?"heasked,his voice weak "How can you do this to me?How?After everything… Everything we've been through?"

"L-let meexplain!I… I canexplain!!!"Harry shivered, his face red with tears "Please!"

Edward smiled bitterly, turning his face to the side.

"I wish I never met you..." Edward said, feeling his chest tremble with pain, moving away from Harry.

Harry cried, feeling desolate.

"S-stay away f-from me!" Edward said in his broken voice.

Harry didn't have time to answer him, as he left that place at the same moment, and could hear the wizard's screams crying out his name in desperation.

It didn't matter.

He had seen too much.

Heard too much.

It was like to be in hell.

Chapter End Notes

Part of the mystery is being unsolved: Harry is the Chosen One, the Master of Death and he possess his infernal regalia, the deathly hallows... But we're so far from the whole truth.

Once more, I'm sorry for my typos... I'm trying my best in these quarantine times that are driving me crazy hahahah

Hoping that you're fine and healthy,
Muffin_Paradise XX.

Inquisition

Chapter Summary

It's time for the truth.

Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

CHAPTER XXIV

INQUISITION

Edward returned home that night.

Still mortified by the things he had seen, he didn't say a single word to his family in which was waiting for him in the lobby, ignoring their insistent questions, urgent thoughts and worried looks at him, wanting to know where he was and what happened.

He had any emotional strength in having to deal with them.

He felt too sad, too shocked, too hurt... All of that was too much for him to process: in the past three days he had oscillated between happiness, uncertainty, euphoria, love, mistrust, fear, anger and disappointment in an inconstant way, but at that moment he felt everything at once.It was like being inside a hurricane's eye;Jaspercringed againstthe wall when he felt Edward's emotions, leaving him momentarily agonized to feel his brother's pain.

As he climbed the stairs towards his room, Edward flinched slightly when he heard the echo of Malfoy's scream in his head when the blond wizard had a piece of his tongue cut off, followed by images of the bloody cruelty of the sacrifices, Harry's apathy towards it all... And of course, the terrible realization that his boyfriend and friends were what his family - and even the wolves - warned him about: they were satanic wizards capable of committing barbaric acts... Harry had deceived him since the beginning.

Sitting on the bedroom carpet and leaning his back against the wall, he stared at his reflection in the window glass that filled the opposite wall entirely.

He sobbed dry, his shoulders trembling as his chest made the deep, tremulous sound of a cry that he was physically unable to produce... That was the only thing he was able to do at that moment - cry without spilling one tear, standing in that exact position for hours on end and begging for all that to be an awful nightmare and for him to wake up in Harry's bed where he had been hours before, when everything seemed perfect.

It was all in vain.

In recent months he had been immersed in a lie in which he himself helped to keep - all the times that Harry was doing something suspicious, he looked the other way and ignored the signs, becoming in the process an accomplice of that farce architected by the wizards. But now, he had come across the truth and it was painful, cruel and unforgiving...

There was no turning back. He had to deal with it and how to do it, God only knew how.

While Edward was locked in his bedroom, downstairs the six vampires were in deep silence as a question hung over their heads: 'What will happen now?'

The speculations they had about the trio seemed to have been implicitly confirmed by Edward's gaze when he returned home, but instead of declaring an end to their fears, it only served as a catalyst for more and more doubts to arise and leave them even more uncertain about themselves and everything around them.

Not uncertain, they were frightened.

Terribly frightened and with that strange feeling of helplessness with the whole situation, as it was as if they were suddenly transported to a bizarre and macabre alternative reality involving satanic witchcraft, resurrection rituals and - possibly - the figure of the Devil himself.

With the arrival of the morning, none of the younger immortals had gone to school, as they were still "camping", which was perfect as none of them had the patience or willingness to continue playing their roles as socially renegade adopted teenagers - that Forks High School went to hell, for they had far greater concerns in that moment than seeing trigonometry for the fiftieth time.

As the silence continued, only one sound remained continuous in the living room: the pendulum clock ticking, a reminder that time was running and that the future - once so literally predictable thanks to Alice - was now uncertain, making them back to the initial question: 'What will happen now?'

...

...

...

A small part of Harry's mind considered it a miracle that he was able to have apparated back home after Edward left theSabbatmeadow.Or after he screamed by the vampire's name until his throat hurt, as if it would somehow make him come back to let him explain what was apparently inexplicable.It was only after an indiscernible time that he realized he was on his knees on the floor, his lungs begging for airbecausehis frantic heartbeats seemed to have left him on the verge of having something similar to a panic attack while his fingers were stuck in the dirt.

But somehow he had been able to apparate to his bedroom.

Somehow, he had been able to lie on the bed, even crying with sobs that made his body tremble, his arms tightening on the pillow that still smelled like Edward, his salty tears moistening the fabric of the pillowcase that was tightened by his hands.

He was angry with himself for not telling everything when he still had time and opportunities to do so and for being scared;anger at having hurt Edward that way, when he had been through so many things, defended him from everyone, including his own family, while he withheld information about himself and his feelings... Sad, because he knew that Edward hadreasons and reason for wanting him away from him, while Harry didn't consider having to stay away from him... Edward had become an indispensable part of his life.

And because of these emotions, Harry cried for hours in silence, feeling his emotional and physical exhaustion making his body heavy, not realizing when he fell asleep in a short dreamless sleep.

Harry woke up little by little the next morning, the light from the room blinded him for a few seconds as he opened his lids, his mind going out of confusion as he remembered the events of the night before.He still felt terrible, of course, but somehow he also felt strangely calm, so calm that he was surprised with himself.

Decades made him more experienced in dealing with his own pain in the face of a crisis to be resolved.

And what he had there was a crisis that he already knew he would have to face sooner or later - he planned to tell Edward about him, about his story, about what got him there, in the same way he was going to tell the rest of the Cullen family in which was already suspicious of him – he even had a pre-conversation with Jasper and Alice. He would tell everything, but obviously in a less disturbing and traumatic way than it had the night before without have the chance to explain.

Taking a deep breath, he rubbed his face, making an effort to lift his spine and sit on the mattress while a low moan escaped his lips as he felt his body protest in pain for that sudden movement, which made his head turn horribly, making him nauseous.

'Come on, Harry...' he thought closing his eyes as he suppressed the nausea '... you can do this.'

With his feet firmly on the floor, Harry got up from the bed, ignoring the physical pain as he walked over to the nightstand, opening the drawer and looking at its contents for long seconds until he took the object of interest with a resigned expression.

That was a thing he didn't want to use, as it would put him in an even more vulnerable position than he was at the moment... But he had no other way out.

Looking to the side, Harry walked to his desk, pulling out a blank paper and wrote to Ron and Hermione the events that had happened in the meadow, as well as detailed the protocol that the two should take: the blood moon would happen in the next night and they should prepare themselves, whether for the best... or for the worst.

Harry knew that if he spoke to his friends, they would insist that they accompany him, but the wizard knew better than anyone that Hermione and Ron wouldn't remain silent and tolerate the Cullens' behavior towards him, just as they would make things even more complicated than that already was: if Harry came accompanied, it would appear that he was preparing for an offensive against the vampires, when in fact it was the other way around.

He needed to go alone.

Putting the note on the bed, Harry stood for a few seconds when he saw the photo Jasper had taken of him and Edward on the beach, as well as other photos Edward and he had taken together over the months since they started dating.

Feeling the pangs of pain in his chest again, he closed his eyes as he suppressed the crying, feeling even more determined by the decision he had made.

He would talk to theCullens, he would tell everything.

They wouldknow who he really was, without masks, without artifice.

...

...

...

"So…? How… How is he doing?" Carlisle murmured when he saw Esme returning in the living room, just minutes after she went upstairs to an attempt at dialogue with Edward.

She shook her head, letting out her breath as she looked at her husband with a sad and frustrated expression.

"Suffering in silence, as I imagined" Esme whispered "Breaks my heart to see him like that."

"I say the same..." Carlisle sighed.

Esme frowned slightly as she stared into the void, remembering hours before she had seen Edward appear in that same room with an expression on his face that overflowed with happiness, his golden eyes sparkling passionately and full of life... In the past few months, shewatched discreetlyas Edward and Harry became close, seeing her son, once so disillusioned with his own existence, gaining a breath of lifewhen he found his true mate and being in love.

Of all the immortal children shehad,Edward was the closest to her, both because he was the first and because she felt that maternal concern when she saw him depressed by his loneliness over the decades.She testified how much he was filled with hope with the possibility that IsabellaSwanwashischosen one, only to soon see that feeling being shattered and he suffered because of the guilt he felt for her having tragically died.

But the situation was worse now, as Edward loved Harry. Her maternal instinct felt that this would have serious consequences, but she didn't knew to point out exactly what or how that would entail.

"I have the impression..."she saidand finally, looking back at them "... that we made a mistake in telling him those things."

"We talked about it, mom.He needed to know!"Jaspermurmured, shrugging his shoulders as he glanced at the others.

"Not that way."Esme said seriously "I told all of you that it would be better if we talked to Harry first instead of throwing this bomb in Edward's face.I told you!When it comes to matters of the heart, you can'tbe acting as irresponsiblyas we did."

"I understand your point, mylove, I really understand..." Carlisle said calmly "But asJaspersaid, he needed to know the truth.Edward was letting himself be carried away by someone who hid too many things about him, serious and dangerous things.He was going to leave us for Harry and God knows where all this was going to end."

"But the questionis,whatif we got it wrong?"she said looking at herhusband and then at each one "All we had was a lot of superstitions from a diary written by a... Forgive me for what I'm going tosay,a diary written by a sadistic fanatic with obvious mental problems."

"Oh..."Jaspergaspeda littlesurprised to see that sudden attitude of Esme, always so discreet in her position, feeling the wavesof irritation coming from her.

"Love..."

"No" she said "I have tocontinue, because I have the right to have a voice in thisfamily... It's my turn to speak."

Everyone was silent, causing her to continue.

"We acted hastily, selfish and most of all, unfair toEdward.And maybe with Harry."she said, knowing there would be protests, but limeor their mouth with a look "I may be being called 'naïve' and 'foolish' in your thoughts, something I know that almost always happens, but I see in the eyes of that boy that he really loves Edward, regardless of what he may or may not be."

She paused, taking a deep breath and continuing.

"We may not be entirely to blame for the situation that Edward is in, but we do have a share of the blame in all of this.I mademistakes,we all made mistakes"Esme said in a severe maternal tone.

Carlisle frowned in shock at his wife.

"Love, I don't take your reason, but they didn't tell us the truth... How can we establish a relationship of trust with its absence?We may have been wrong in how we took the information to Edward, but we hadthe best of intentions."he saidin a low, cautious tone "They are the real source of the problem here."

Esme turned to him.

"Harry told us right here in this room that we live in a bubble and maybe he's right."

She paused as she looked down, but went on to raise her head and look at her husband.

"You are a wonderful man with a great heart and I love you for that.Butyou are far, so far from perfect."she said in a hurt tone "It's ahuge irony that in thesame diary we gave Edward to read when we accused Harry of things we're not even sure about, your father clearly said that youhelped him convict a pregnantwomanto be burned at a public square after being tortured for days... You nevertold me that, you just said that you did 'bad things' and made 'wrong choices', but you never told the details of what exactly you did.Who's breaking the trust here?"

Carlisle's always calm face gradually collapsed when he heard Esme's words.

She was right.There was no way for him to hide his monstrous conduct when he was human when trying to follow in his father's footsteps as a witch hunter: they actually tortured and sentenced many people to death in the name of religion and this case was no different... He had done nothing to intervene, even knowing in the bottom of his heart that it was wrong, feeling a heavy conscience.The more he thought, the more he understood the point his wife wanted to reach: he had no background to judge what he didn't understand.

Over the centuries he has endeavored to be more kind, ethical and good, and unconsciously he has imposed this on all his family, demanding from them an ideal of perfection that he himself didn't have.

Harry told them that they lived in a utopia and he could understand what he meant.

The immortal teenagers, for their part, were astonished by that detail in which they hadoverlooked it.

Rosalie, the one who most admired Carlisle for his ethical conduct and values, seemed particularly horrified to think from that new perspective, as it was inconceivable to her that the man in whom held an important fatherly figure in her life could have contributed in any way with the death of amother and her baby, regardless of what she was or wasn't... It was a baby, an innocent life in which he had helped to end.

Before Carlisle could ask the family for forgiveness for his past conduct, a familiar crack had been heard by everyone, leaving them momentarily paralyzed by the shock of what it implied.

They could hear a single rapid heartbeat, followed by the soft sound of the gravel as it was stepped on, the sound of footsteps climbing up the steps until there was a silent pause.Inhaling deeply, they were able to trace fragments of the sweet smell belonging to one of the wizards in the air.

It was Harry.

It took about a minute for a soft knock on the glass door to echo through the house, while they looked at each other without knowing what todo,just as they had the day before when Harry was looking for Edward.

Esme uncrossed her arms, looking at her children calmly.

"I'll receive him"she murmured in alow tone "Let's try to maintain civility in this house."

She kept a serious eye on everyone to understand her words, thenwalked to the mansion's lobby to receive the boy, opening the door for him.

Harry appeared to be in an emotional state similar to Edward's, but much more noticeable as he was human: Harry was very pale, with heavy lilac eyelids, his gaze visibly tired from crying excessively.

Esme vaguely smelled the damp earth and clotted blood impregnated in the clothes he wore, pondering what exactly had happened the night before and how Edward was involved in it, but soon she shifted her attention to look at his green eyes they looked at her in shame, but not hesitantly.

"Good morning, Harry..."she greeted him, her voice conveying calmand politeness"I imagine you want to talk to Edward."

Harry swallowed, pressing his lips in a thin line while he seemed tohavetroubleexpressing himself.

"But I'm afraidnow isn't a good time..."Esme added as she remembered herson upstairs "But if you want to wait for him here,maybe..."

"I...I didn't come to talk to him, only…"Harrywhispered with a hoarse voice "I came totalk to you all... If you allow me to."

Esme blinked her eyes in some surprise.

"Please...I... I need to explain myself."he completed.

She gave a gentle smile, stepping aside in a sign of permission.

"Thank you"he said quietly.

"We are all gathered in the living room...Edward is in his bedroom."she explained, holding out her arm for Harry to proceed to thespace where the others were "Do you want me to call him?"

Harry nodded, whispering a 'thank you'to the woman,watching hergo up the stairs.Taking a deep breath, Harry walked into the living room, where Carlisle, Alice,Jasper,RosalieandEmmettwere.

The vampires stood in anticipation,EmmettandJasperhuggingRosalieand Alice protectively and defensively, while Carlisle maintained a neutral facial expression, but with heavy eyes for of the things he had heard from his wife.

They all expected to see Harry appear with his usual stoic and somewhat cold expression, but they soon realized that they were far from being right, leaving them somewhat surprised.

EspeciallyJasper.

Since he met them,Jasperhad been unable to feel any trace of emotion from the wizards, especially Harry, as if he was void of emotions.But now, to his surprise, he can feel what the boy felt, making him almost gasp for the intensity of his varied emotions: anger at himself, sadness, pain, regret, hints of hope... It was as intense as what he felt in Edward.

Alice had gently rubbed his arm when she noticed his disturbance, asking what was going on, but looking back at the wizard that she once considered an extension of her family.

"Hello."Harry greeted softly.

"Hello, Harry."Carlisle greeted cautiously, noting that Harry washolding an object in his hands "What do we owe your visit to?"

The dark-haired boy moistened his dry lips, looking hesitant, but stood still when he saw Esme appear with Edward on her arm, who was stunned and disbelieving to see him.

Edward felt a part of himself ache for the urge to have Harry in his arms, to sink his nose into the mass of his dark hair, to drown in his scent and forget what he had seen... But he had also beendisgustedand hurt by things which the youngest had done with him.

The dichotomy of hisfeelings was almostmaddening.

"What are you doing here?"he asked in a low, dry, husky voice, making the wizard's lipstremblefor a brief second.

"I..."Harry started to say, taking a step as he approached him.

"Itold you to stay away."Edwardcuthimoff,away from any possible physical contact.

If Harry stayed away, perhaps itwould bea way to spare him the embarrassment of having his sordid secret exposed, giving a little dignity to the end of what they had.

'The end?' Edward thought, feeling a twinge of pain as he realized the weight of those words.

"I came to talk..." Harry murmured "Please, Edward, please... Let me explain!"

Silence.

"Why would I listen to you?"Edward countered"What would be different?"

'Because I loveyou...'Harry's voice sounded in his head, making the vampire's eyes wide in response 'Because I'm here, willing to tell everything as I don't anything to lose, but you...'

"I canhear you... Your thoughts…"Edward said astonished when he felt that Harry had lowered the impenetrable mental walls that he always kept.

"Like I said, I have nothing left to lose... Or nothing else to hide. Not anymore…"Harry looked at him for a few seconds before lowering his head as he took a deep breath.

Everyone could hear his heart pounding, his nervousness being noticeable.

"I know you have every reason to not want me here... I understand, I really do"Harry said to him and then looking at everyone "I'll answer anything you want, but the one and only thing that I ask is that you give me a chance to explain, and then... I'll respect whatever you decide. Butplease, let me say what I have to say..."

There was a silent pause of long seconds, making Harry feel even more nervous.

"Well... I think everyone has the right to be heard."Esme said, placing her hand on his shoulder, causing Harry to givethe woman a gratefullook."And we will listen, won't we?"

Little by little, everyoneagreed hesitantly and suspiciously.

Esme indicated the place for Harry to sit, noting that Harry had shaky legs as he stood.The wizard sat in the armchair, joining his hands and crossing his ankles as he was faced by all the standing vampires.

It was unconsciously looking like a court, where he was the defendant and the seven vampires were the judges.

Thatwould be his Inquisition.

"You said you would answerour questions..."Jaspersaid, "I have some, if you don't mind..."

Harry swallowed, feeling nervous.

"Go ahead."he whispered.

"You and your friends...Do you really worship Satan?"the blond asked, while Edward looked hurtfully at the wizard.

Harry bit his lower lip as he closed his eyes, noddingslowly.

"Yes."

Except for Edward, everyone seemed uncomfortable by the confirmation.

"So... So do you profess the same religion as the witcheswho killed Seth and the others?"Emmettasked.

Harry flinched, nodding in response.

"Did you sign your name in the 'Book of the Beast'?Have you sold your soul in exchange for powers?"Rosalieasked harshly, a part of herself berating herself for being involved in a friendship with Hermione.

Harry shifted, looking at the beautiful vampire with a humble expression.

"Yes... I... I signed."he said weakly.

Edward closed his eyes, feeling thewizard'swordsstab him, for there was his until then boyfriend confirming the horrible things he had done.

"Howcanyoudo something like that, Harry?"Carlisle asked,somewhat horrified by that "This is... This is terrible beyond comprehension."

Harry's heart sped up.

"I..." he swallowed dry "I had no choice... I had to do it.It was necessary."

Everyone was silent as if they were processing the information they were receiving.

"You have themark of Cain on your forehead..."Alice said as she observed the scar formed by three soft pink lines, causing Harry to beshocked by the seer's statement.

"I... I do"Harry whispered.

Edward felt a little repelled by the times when he had kissed the scar on the boy's forehead with affection and reverence.

"So... So you are, in fact,the Master of Death?"Jasperasked, fascinated and frightened at the same time by that wave ofinformation he was having "Are you theDevil's'Chosen One'?"

Harry gasped, feeling tears well up in his eyes as he was looked at by almost everyone with anexpression of judgment, disgust and fear.Edward kept his eyes on the floor, while Esme looked at him with pity.

"I... I'm."Harry said, keeping his posture upright, but with an expression of fragility on his face.

They all felt a sudden chill at that confirmation, as it implied that the rest was also true.

"So you killed the humans here to make the blood moon sacrifices?"

"NO!"Harry exclaimed immediately, raisinghis voice as his eyes widened "I didn't do that!I swear!I didn't kill anyone... My friends and I are innocent about it!!!"

'He... He looks like he'sspeaking the truth,Edward.'Jasperthought as he felt Harry's emotions, glancing at his telepath brother who was perfectly still.

This time Edward can hear Harry's mind wondering about how they knew so much about him, forcing him to respond.

"I told you thatCarlisle'sfatherwas a witch hunter.One of his last records was that he described the prophecy of your birth nearly four hundred years agoin a diary."Edward murmured in a bitter tone,avoidinglooking at the wizard.

Carlisle walked over to the side table, handing the diary to Harry, who took it with shaking hands.

"It's on the last page..."Carlisle said calmly, taking a step back.

They all watched Harry read the diary, noting the subtleties changes of his facial expressions that seemed to grow increasingly saddened to as the reading progressed, especially when he finished with an empty gaze.

Jaspercarefully analyzed Harry's emotions, noting that there was a pattern in the way he reacted to being confronted by them and being unmasked by everyone: instead of the wizard showing superiority, resentment or fury, Harry seemed shaken, resigned and deeply depressed.

There were no artifices, there were no tricks... The boy was really vulnerable and stripped of his usual armor of apparent coolness and exquisite crueltyin which he had worn on occasion.

'More and moreodd...'Jasperthought with a frown.

Harry looked at the floor, crying silently, causing Edward to turn towards him when he heard his thoughts, especially the echo of the voice of what appeared to be a man, soft but still serious and sinister.

'There was never free will for you… And you know that'

"Who said that?"Edward asked on impulse.

Harry shook his head, causing the thought to fade into a tangle of images and sounds that Edward cannot define.Closing the pastor's diary, Harry held it while looking at it wistfully.

"The great problem of the prophecies is that they are often not accurate and exact. Itcanbe anyone's downfall..."thewizard murmured to himself "With me it was no different."

Harry looked at the vampires with honest vulnerability.

"Because of this, you all deduced that I am a monster and maybe… Maybe you're right.I... I'm not innocent in many aspects.I did a lot of things... Horrible, wrong and monstrous things..."he said.

"We all make mistakes, Harry..."Carlisle said, thinkingabout his own life "But the important thing is to recognize them as well as choose the path of repentance..."

Harry sighed as he shook his head.

"I acknowledge the wrong choices that I made Carlisle.But... But I would lie if Isaid I regret it."Harry murmured, causing a waveof discomfort thoughts "I have reasons for that.We all have motivations and that is also my case."

Harry turned behind him, holding something that looked like a libretto.

"I want to show you what got me here... The reason for my choices and why I am this... This monster that you think I am... Eventhe monsters havestories of themselves for tell."

Edward recognized it as Harry's diary, having seenit monthsago in the wizard's nightstand drawer, along with CedricDiggory'sletters, which he had read clandestinely.

"This... This is my diary."Harrysaid, looking at an object "It is filled with my memories from when I was a child until last year, preserving my emotions and feelings from every moment,as well as images and sounds... It's likea capsule of time.You'll see what I saw, you'll feel what I felt..."

The vampires looked at each other dumbfounded.

"You want the truth andthat is what I can offer..." Harry added "My truth."

"What makes you think we are going tohave that as a reference?"Jasperasked protectively.

"Because before I was'The Chosen One' or 'Master of Death', I was just a normal boy who was bornunder bizarre circumstances... Iwas just Harry James Potter.And he needs tobe heard."Harry said pleadingly, turning his head towards Edward"I omitted many things about me to you... But in all the momentswehad together, in every second, I wasn't 'The Chosen One'but just Harry... Your Harry."

Edward flinched, listening to the honesty of the wizard's thoughts.

"So... should we read it?"Aliceaskedinher most calm andcuriousvoice.

Harry, who was still looking at Edward, wiped his eyes and turned his face to look at her.

"Just… Just touch..."he explained.

"Like aportkey?"

"Yes... But if you want to stop seeing, just break the contact."Harry replied looking at them all.

TheCullenslooked at the diary with extreme suspicion, with the exception ofEsme, who walked towards Harry, causing apprehensionin everyone the moment she took the diary from him and walked into the middle of the room.

Gradually they saw a gentle smile break across her face, her golden eyes soft and warm.

"Esme...?"Carlisle asked with concern.

Esme turned, smiling at Harry.

"Oh, dear..."she said in a surprisedtone full of tenderness.

Edward could see through her mind flashes of images of Harry, not as the young man he was now, but as a little boy with emerald green eyes who was in the arms of a beautiful red-haired woman with eyes like his own;Edward could see the wizard's little fingers playing with strands of her auburn hair with curiosity, as he tilted his head on her shoulder, closing his eyes when he smelled his mother's perfume, having an immediate sense of peace.

It was the most distant memory Harry had of his childhood, a simple memory, but still it seemed so alive.

Jasper, who was looking at the scene with concern, gradually felt a great ebb of affection and tenderness emanating from Esme, which made his heart warm in response while his ocher-colored eyes widened in genuine surprise.

Little by little, seeing that it seemed harmless, eachof them walked over to Esme,touching their fingerson different parts of the diary,each of them feeling emotions that varied between distrust and curiosity.

Edward stoodin his corner, watching the flow of Harry's memories in his family's mind, as Harry stared at him pleadingly, taking several deep breaths as his shoulders trembled.

"Please, Edward, for everything we've had...Allow me toexplain ... Allow me to show you who I am..."

Edward swallowed, standing for long seconds until hewalked towards his motherand positioned himself beside the other vampires arranged in a circle around the object.

Hesitating for a brief second, he regained his courage, touching the diary cover with his fingers and letting the memories retained take hold of him.

Edward and the others were no longer inForksin the year 2019.

It was adifferent place, at adifferent time.

They were inGodric'sHollow, Harry's hometown in the early 1950s.

Chapter End Notes

From now on we will leave the current events of the fic, to enter an arc in which I was crazy to explore since the first chapter and that I have been planning for months: Harry's past, as well as the whole magical world that I recreated with this dark twist. So many things will be finally cleared up!!!

So far, 'A Little Wicked' has been spent mainly from the perspective of Edward and the others, just as we never know Harry deeply or the motivations he has.

But now it will be Harry's turn to show what happened to him almost 70 years ago... Get ready guys, this shit is going to be crazy!

You guys... We reached the mark of 1k kudos!
I'm so, sooo moved by it... Thank you so much, with all my heart 3

The Beggining of Everything

Chapter Summary

The Potters' return to England is marked by a series of changes to the life of little Harry.
Changes that will have great consequences.

Welcome to Godric's Hollow, 1952!

Chapter Notes

It's me... Again!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

CHAPTER XXV

THE BEGGINING OF EVERYTHING

Godric's Hollow, England -June1952.

His heart was beating fast in his chest, so fast that made his lungs begging for a breath of fresh air, but instead, he only felt the smell of dust with a strange smell that made his nose itch to the point to feel like sneezing... What was the name for that? It was naph... Naphtha... It was a long and difficult name for tiny white balls with a strange smell.

Another problem was that he couldn't see well either.

The place he was in was dark, except for the light coming from the crack of the door, but it didn't help at all, because he couldn't see properly. After an appointment with the eye doctor (in which he also forgot the name because it was a long and difficult word), he started to wear glasses just like the ones his papa wore, making him look like a miniature copy of him. But even the glasses didn't help much, as it was dark and he couldn't see well.

And then he heard.

Above him, the sound of creaking woodas someone stepped on, making his heart hammer even harderas his chest rose and fell for fear ofbeing caught.

Harry didn't want to be caught, because otherwise he would have to find a way to escape and hide again.

The sounds of creaking on the wood were replaced by thedryclickingof shoes stepping on the same floor as he was.

"Haaaarrry..."the male voicesounded dragged and muffled "...wheeeere areyoooou?"

Harry opened his eyes wide, swallowing hard as he put his little hand over his mouth.

He couldn't make any noise, if he didn't want to be found quickly.

"I wiiiill fiiiiind you... Haaaarry..."the voice sounded again, followed by a deep sigh.

Harry froze when he heard the footsteps sounding louder and closer to where he was hiding. He could saw that the light coming from the crack of the doorway was cut off by the shadow of shoes, the handle starting to make a metallic creaking as it was twisted, making him tremble in response.

He had been discovered.

He closed his eyes, preparing to be caught, but the noise stopped.Instead, he saw that the shadow was leaving, followed by the sound of footsteps increasingly distant from where he was.

He breathed a sigh of relief.That was close….

Waiting a few more minutes to make sure that there was no one outside, Harry opened the door slightly, looking through the crack to see if he was alone or not;he gradually opened it until he left completely, looking around with a victorious smile.

He did it!He -

Suddenly he felt large hands grip him by under his arms, lifting him off the ground without the slightest effort.

"I GOT YOU!!!"

Harry swung his short legs in the air in despair as he screamed and laughed at the tickling on his tummy.

"P-PAPA PUT MEEE ON THE FLOOOOOR!!!"

"No way, you little devil!!!" James laughed while holding the boy who was struggling in every way to try to get rid of the tickles, his glasses falling down the nose's bridge in the process.

With a single movement, James placed Harry on his shoulder, holding him tightly by the legs as if he were a bag of flour... Harry made a sound of frustration as he stretched his little arms on his father's back as in a pose of defeat, seeing things around him distance as James walked.

Some of the staff looked at the scene with curiosity and laughed when the boy waved with his hand as he was carried, while others continued to remove the big white sheets from the furniture distributed throughout the large rooms, corridors and bedrooms. Others in turn were equipped with dusters and vacuum cleaners or opening the high windows and letting daylight into the Potter Manor after almost four years when it remained locked after the owners moved to France.

Harry watched it all with curiosity, his infantile mind impressed by the gigantic size of that place and its endless possibilities for games and play, as well as exploring every corner of the property that now was his new home.

In fact, in the last two weeks it was what he had the most: more and more new experiences.

First he traveled on a ship, a real ship (!) that left the port in Calais with London as destination. He loved every second of the trip, although he thought it was very short and without having enough time to explore the ship.

Then, he gasped when he saw London for the first time on the car window while his parents pointed out the places they passed by: Westminster Bridge with Big Ben Tower and Parliament, Buckingham Palace where the Royal Family lived, St. James's Park (Harry made his parents laugh when he asked if the park belonged to his father), Trafalgar Square and other streets with its gray buildings under the famous London's gray sky.

But the highlight of their stay in London was when they went to 12 Grimmauld Place, the official residence of Noble House of Black. Harry spent the entire afternoon playing with his profane godfather, Uncle Padfoot, who was in the form of a large black dog. Sirius made Harry laugh every time he licked his cheeks, the same way he made everyone laugh when Harry ran after him, imitating his barking, while Walburga Black, already an elderly woman, watched the scene with a frown in disapproval at her son's total lack of decorum.

Spent the short season in London, Harry, James and Lily went to King's Cross, where his papa chattered that in the future, when Harry was older and after he was baptized, he would take the Hogwarts Express which was in a hidden station from the muggles, the 9 . But Hogwarts wasn't the Potters destination, but Godric's Hollow, the city where Harry was born and had no memory of.

After disembarking at the small station, they continued their travel in the family's car, a black Rolls-Royce Phantom IV, followed by two others cars in which carried the various trunks and luggage: the Potters had definitely returned to England.

"Guess where I found him, love..." James said as he entered his wife's bedroom, as suitcases floated around her, clothes folding in the air and landing in the drawers "Say 'hi' to your Mummy, Harry!"

The witch laughed when she saw James turn his back so that Harry was facing her.

"Hi Mummy!!!" he waved to her.

James turned around, adjusting Harry in his arms so that he could see her too.

"Let me see..."she said as she approachedthe two, putting her hands behind her back andtilting her headdown to look at the boy"In the cupboard under the stairs!"

Harry opened his eyes wide while his little mouth made a perfect 'o'.

"How do you know?!"

The two adults laughed, while Harry looked at them in surprise, until Lily had taken him in her arms.

"Because youaaalways hide in the cupboards under the stairs, baby..."she said, kissing his hair.

Harry pouted.

"I am not a baby!"he grunted, showing his small handwith fingers extended "I am almost five!!!"

James and Lily laughed, making Harry even more outraged.

"Okay, Harry-with-almost-five, I'm going to leave you with your motherand... Try not to disappear this time, huh?"James said, ruffling his son's hair, kissinghis wife's cheek "I'm going to the town, I have a meeting with the Gringotts manager... Do you think you can handle this little devil?"

"Sure..."she replied, returning the kiss, but this time on his lips.

"Ewww, gross!"Harry stuck out his tongue.

The wizard said goodbye in laughter, leaving the two alone in the room.

Harry rested his head on Lily's shoulder, smiling as he closed his eyes and took a deep breath, smelling the soft perfume emanating from the hair and dress she wore - it was the scent of mother, comfort and protection.

The little one always felt calm in her presence, as well amazed - Lily was the epitome of grace and beauty with her shoulder-length auburn hair, wavy at the ends in which framed her delicate face enhanced by emerald green eyes, the same color he had. Always well dressed, always wearing a strand of pearls, Harry had never been able to remember a single time he had seen his mother not being less than perfect, a complement to the fact that she was extremely intelligent and a formidable witch.

When he opened his eyes, he saw that she was looking at him with a loving smile and bright green eyes.

"Are you enjoying our new home, Harry?Mummy andPapa lived here long, longbefore you were born."

"I liked it... It's really big!"he said, his fingers playing with her pearls.

She smiled.

"Yes, it is!With huge garden for you to play with your new little friends..."

"Am I going to have friends?"he asked with interest.

Although much loved by his parents and uncles, Harry missed having friends of his age, as he had never attended school like other Muggle children, being taught at home by private tutors. He would go to school, eventually, but until there, he had little contact with other children.

"Of course, sweetheart... A lot of friends... But friends from the same class and kind as us..." she said, winking at him "Friends of witch families"

"Uhhhh…. Can I play in their houses?"

"Eventually... Aaaand that reminds me that your cousin Draco is looking forward to seeing you tomorrow."

Harry frowned.

"I don't want to be friends with the cotton-head... He is mean!" Harry remembered the visit the Malfoys made to them in the summer of the previous year, in which Draco bit Harry's arm for refusing to give him his teddy bear, leaving him with a half-moon bruise for days.

"Harry!!! You can't call your cousin of... 'cotton-head'..." Lily pursed her lips in an attempt not to laugh, otherwise the scolding would be useless.

Despite being very young, Harry understood the nuances that conversations could have, somethingin which he seemed to have inherited fromher.

"But he isss!"Harry pouted, as if that were an indisputable fact.

Lily sighed as gazing at him with gentleness.

"I'm sure you both will be friends... As well as Molly and Arthur's youngest son. The Weasleys are a wonderful family, and I bet that their son is wonderful too."

Harry bent his head, feeling confused as he tried to remember another wizard boy besides him and the cotton-head.

"Oh..."she murmured,placing him on the bed "Tomorrow when we go to the Malfoy Manor, you'll meet them.Now be quiet while Mummy finishes unpacking, okay?"

"Oookay!"he said as he watched the suitcases open by themselves, and the dresses float above his head, making them smile in amusement.

He loved displays of magic.

Hours passed and he was already dressed in his black onesie after Lily bathed him, already being in his new bedroom that was in the same corridor as his parents' one.

It was a large bedroom, with walls painted in light shade of powder-blue with the ceiling bewitched to look like a starry sky. In addition to the bed, there were also his muggle toys as well as some magic ones that his parents and Sirius had given him as gifts over birthdays and Yules.

Harry never liked the sleep hour, as he always thought he had the energy to stay up late into the night, but the rule was clear: at eight o'clock he should already have brushed teeth and dressed on his pajamas, but he always bargained for more time by asking them to tell him stories and that was what happening at that moment.

"...and then the poor and helpless witch was pushed tothe oven, while theabominableHansel and Gretellaughed outside for the evil they did... And they would continue to laugh if it weren't for the fact that the witch was lucky to know how toapparate..."Lily recited the bedtime story, while smoothing the blanketthat covered Harry's legs "And she managed it, appearing outside the oven, a little injuredby the flames, but alive... Hansel and Greteltried to run, but she wisely blocked all exits, as it was her turn to repay what they did."

"And what... What did she do to them?"Harry asked in awe.

"Seeing that they deceived her..." she said in a careful tone"And that they preferred to serve the False God, even though she welcomed them into her house... She... She ate them!"

Harry was silent, blinking his eyes several times trying to understand what he had heard.

"She… She ate them?!"he asked incredulous.

"Yes... She was very, very hungry,for all the food she had, she had given them and as there was nothing left for her, shehad to eaten them."Lily said lightly.

"But people are not food!"Harry said making ahorrifiedface.

"That's true…"and shesaid with a calm smile "But they deserved it, didn't they?She took them in her house... Fed them with what she had... And yet they wanted to kill her. They were bad muggles Harry. They needed to learn a lesson."

Harry was quiet, looking at the fingers of his hand and wondering if it would taste the same as chips, as they were thin.

"Tell me another story?"he asked, trying to be awake for more time.

"No, baby.It's past time for you to sleep..."

"But I'm not sleepy!"he made his best sad face with puppy eyes, while his mother rolled her eyes in amusement when she saw the emotional blackmail taking place.

That wasSirius and James's thing... IfJames or Sirius were there, Harry would manage tomanipulate them with the greatest mastery in the world, making the adults not realize it.

"No way.Tomorrow you will have a loooong day and you will need to have every ounce of energy... Shall we pray?"

He pouted, but nodded as he knelt on the mattress.Trying to reason with his mother was a losing fight.

"Go on..."Lily said, placing her fingers in his hair.

Harry did as she had taught him, putting his palms together and closing his eyes.

"Oh,mighty Daaark Lord..."he said trying to rememberword for word "By whom aaaall thiings are… are…"

"Set afire…" Lilysmiled, completing the lines "Thy power be the path, Thy will be my desire…"

"May Your enemies be destwoyed..."

"Destroyed…" Lily laughed in a low tone while corrected him.

"In hell as it is on earth" Harry finished.

Harry opened his eyes, as the last part was the most complicated for him, as he had to touch certain parts of his body with his fingertips in a sequence that always made him confused, so Lily did it for him, guiding his little fingers in correct places.

"In the name of the Fallen... The Blasphemed and the Damned..."

"Praise Satan."Harry completed, remembering the last part.

"Sleep well, my love..."Lily whispered to him, covering him again with the blanket and turning off the lamp.

Seeing his mother leave the room, Harry couldn't resist asking another question that remained in his head after finishing the story.

"Mummy...?"

"Yes...?"she approached him.

"You and Papa... Are you going to eat me too?"he asked, feeling scared at the thought of being cooked in a cauldron like soup.

Lily stood for a few seconds and laughed at the question.

"Oh, Harry… Never ever, my love... Mummy and Papa loves you so, so much!"she said, squeezing his toes.

"But what ifanother witch wants to eat me?"he asked with wide eyes.

"Well, in that case, your Papa and I will kill any witch who dare to touch a finger on you..." she said with a protective tone,raising her eyebrow and approaching to him "Don't worry, Harry... We always, alwayswe will be here for you, okay?You're safe."

He nodded, then yawned... It was hard to fight sleep when he was feeling warm in his soft bed, just as he saw the stars twinkle above him.

"Good night, Harry ..."she said before closing behind her as she left.

"N-night..."he whispered as he closed his eyes, his dreams being a kaleidoscope of images that involved gingerbread houses, huge black dogs and big ships.

The next day, the Potters went to their first social engagement since returning to Godric's Hollow: a welcome brunch offered by Lucius and Narcissa Malfoy at their home - it was a large property which was hidden from the muggles, built inthe Jacobean style, being decoratedwith different shades of plum, dark green and gray, leaving everythingwith a dark atmosphere, even if they are insummerand in broad daylight.The house was beautiful, but it was undeniablycontrastedwith the Potter Manor, with its large windows, white marbles and light panels.

Narcissa had made a point of inviting also members of the illustrious pure-blood witch families in which had been part of the coven of that city for hundreds of years: the Parkinsons, theZabinis, the Abbotts, Notts, Rosiersas well as many others, just as there was invited the Grangers, a small witch family that came from the north to take residence in the city.

Harry, who until then lived relatively isolated from the witch world, was speechless by the presence of so many wizards and witches around him, just as he was shy when he received so much attention while holding his parents' hand when they greeted so many different people at once.

At one point, James separated from the two, going to talk to Lucius, Arthur Weasley and Antonin Dolohov, just as Lily had enteredthe conversation wheel with Narcissa and Molly.

Within minutes, Harry felt bored.

It was a boring meeting, where people didn't play any games, but talked about adult things in which hedidn'tunderstand much, leaving him tobe quiet so as not to disturb.

Seeing that Harry was beginning to make an expression of discomfort, Narcissa had asked Harry if he would like to see Draco, who was with the Weasley's son just as she said that other children would soon arrive to keep him company.

Harry pursed his mouth at the thought of having to spend time with thecotton-head, but it was that or continue to getbored seeing the adults talkingaboutboring things, immersed in that cloud of smoke from cigars and cigarettes while drinking from glasses that it wasmagicallyfilledwith drink.

He just smiled politely to give a hand to his Aunt Narcissa, tearing smiles of the other women to thesee walking down the room to a corner where the other children.

"Look who's here, Draco..."Narcissa said, causing the boy with almost white hair to turn his attention to them.

"HARRY!!!"he exclaimed, dropping the toy in his hands, running to embrace him.

Harry reacted with surprise, but hugged him back, while the blonde woman smiled as she turned away, leaving them at ease.

"C'mon, c'mon... I'll show you thenew toys daddy gave me..."Draco took Harry's hand as he dragged him to sit on the floor(which was a relief, as hisshoes were tight), with another boy that Harry had never seen in his life.

Harry noticed with a smile that in front of them there were boxes and boxes of candy, from chocolate frogs to Bertie Bott's Every Flavor Beans. It didn't take long for Harry to have eaten several, while Draco continued to chatter nonstop about his toys, even though neither Harry nor the other boy seemed particularly interested, as instead of them playing with the toys, Draco wouldn't let them touch it. At one point, the Malfoys' heir rushed into his bedroom to find more toys that he could boast about.

"Hi..."the boy greeted him in a low voice.He hadflamingred hairand freckles on his face, being dressed more simply, with a handmade jumper with a large 'R' knitted on the front, a little faded, but stillclean and presentable "I'm Ron... Ron Weasley..."

"Hi… I'm Harry Potter!"he greeted the boy back, noting that he hada fat rat on his lap "Is it yours?"

"Yeah!It's my pet... Pathetic, isn't he? I wanted a dog, but Mom said it was too big and expensive to have at home... ThenI got this old, ugly rat!"Ron grunted, looking at the animal with a grimace and then smiling,seeming to have an idea "But my brother Fred taught me a spell to turn him yellow, do you want to see it?"

Harry shook his head, causing Ron to clear his throat as he prepared his voice, but being interrupted by a girl who stood still to see them;she had voluminous brown hair, rather large front teeth and wasdressed in a black dresswithgraysocks.

"Ohhh… Are you doing magic?"she asked in a skeptical but interested way, placing her hands on her hips in a bossy pose"Let's see then!"

Ron seemed surprised - and a little offended - by the girl's boldness, but chose to focus on that spellthat was complex and required attention.

"Suuunshine... Daisies... Butter mellow... TurnThisStupidFatRatYellow!"he said as he moved his hands around the rat, which gnawed on a licorice bar.

Nothing had happened.

The girl smirked to him.

"Are you sure that's a reeaaal spell?"she saidin a superior tone"Well, it's not very good, is it? I don't know many, but the ones I make always worked."

"Oh, really?So do onenow, since you are sooooo good!"he said, his cheeks turning the color of his hair.

"I don't want to... But whenI do, I'll show you some..."she said sitting next to them, turning to Harry as she held outher hand as adults did "Niceto meet you, I'm Hermione Granger, from the House of Grangers."

"Herm-what?" Ron frowned.

"Her–my–oh–nee" she said slowly, rolling her eyes in annoyance, but refusing to look at Ron.

"Huh… Hello… I'm Harry Potter..."Harry said, gripping her hand.

"Nice to meet you Harry ..." Hermione said smiling, turning to Ron who was smearing himself with a bar of chocolate, the smile disappearing "And you are...?"

"Ron Weasley !!!" he said mouth full.

"Pleasure..." she replied with disgust, while Ron just shrugged.

Hermione - or Mione, since Harry had difficulty pronouncing her name - was the only child of a couple of dentists and from what they could talk, Harry had noticed that she was smart, as she could read several books without the help of her parents just as he talked in an articulate manner.

As Narcissa had said, more children arrived, increasing the circle of conversation they were in. In addition to Ron, Harry had met other boys such as Blaise Zabini (quiet, but observant), Theodore Nott (expressionless and vague, resembling like a rabbit), Vincent Crabb and Greggory Goyle (the two together had half the intelligence of a slug), as well as a nasty girl and with a pig nose called Pansy Parkinson, which Draco obviously disliked.

Soon they talked about toys, about wanting to go to Hogwarts - with the exception of Ron, almost everyone wanted to go to Slytherin - as well as expectations of what they could do that summer.

At one point, Harry had noticed that the music had decreased in volume as well asthe adults' conversations had beenreduced to buzz.

"What happened?"he asked.

"Someone must have arrived."Hermione said, trying to see something without having to get up.

Little by little the conversation and music returned to normal volume, this time Harry saw his mother emerge among the people and walk towards him.

"Harry...?"

"Yeah?"he looked up.

"I want to introduce you to avery importantperson... And you will behave like Mummy taught you, okay?"she said with a gentle smile, while Harry nodded positively.

Rising from the floor and holding her hand, Harry walked with her to the middle of the room, where people continued to chat animatedly, until Lily stopped in front of a man with his back to them while talking to other people.

"Father?Got a minute?"Lily touched his shoulder gently.

"Sure…"

Harry saw the man dismiss the people he was talking to and turn to face them with a welcoming smile.

He was dressed in an elegant black cassock delicately embroidered with silver threads on which decorated the cuffs and the hem through which his shiny black leather shoes could be seen.He was tall… Tall enough to make Harry tilted his head to the maximum to be able to see his face with a soft expression, eyebrows raised in obvious enjoyment.

"Harry,Iwould like to introduce you to one of the most important members of our coven at Godric's Hollow.He is the local leader of our MostUnholy Church of Night..."Lily smiled at her son and thenat the man in front of him "Father Tom Riddle!"

The man opened a warm smile for them, exposing his straight white teeth that enhanced his receptive physiognomy.Lily looked at her son encouragingly, making him shyly offer his little hand up, as he sawthe adultsdo when they introduced themselves.

"H-hi... I'm Harry... Harry Potter."

Father Riddle smiled at that demonstration of politeness, glancing to Lily who was smiling proudly.

"Hello, Harry... It is a pleasure to finally meet you!I amFatherTom Riddle... But you can call meTom when we are alone..."the man greeted him with his deep, velvety and eloquent voice, while his large hand wrapped theboy'ssmall handin a squeeze soft "I heard a lotabout you, little man..."

Harry smiled at him shyly, thenlooked at his mother to see if she approved his behavior.

"I hope you heard of good things, Your Excellency!"Lily said with a light tone as she put her hand on her son's dark hair.

"The best, Lady Potter... I can guarantee!"He said still looking at the boy and then to her "I see he has your eyes!"

"Yes, he does…"she replied with affection when she saw Harry staring atherwithbright green eyes "But apparently healso has a predisposition to make mess, just like James and the Marauders..."

The two adults laughed, while Harry continued to tilt his head up to see them, feeling his cheeks heat up as he blushed.

"Eyes of Avada Kedavra..."Father Riddle said as he looked down again, his dark eyeslooking at the little one with interest "It will certainly go well with the green tone of the Slytherin uniform..."

Lily laughed and took a sip of her brandy.

"Don't let James and Sirius hear you say that, Father... They would have a nervous breakdown for the next fifty years if Harry isn't selected for Gryffindor."

"Nobody is perfect."the ecclesiastical said, shrugging, givinganother bright smile "But I'm sure our little Harry would have a bright future in the house of the great Salazar..."

Lily smiled as Harry looked at his hands with interest.

"Let's see what the future holds..." she replied "Sirius and James talk about Hogwarts constantly to Harry, making him anxious ahead of time. But I must confess that we're looking forward to his Dark Baptism in which you will preside, for sure."

"You and your husband are right."Tom said with mild enthusiasm "Like all parents of the childrenin our coven.We don't want him to... Satan forgive me... Decide to follow the Path of Light with the False God,don't you agree?"

"Absolutely, Father."Lily agreed as her fingers stroked the pearl necklace she wore.

"Ishe already being taught about dogmas and traditions of our Church?"Riddle asked, his voice sounding soft and concerned.

"Oh, yes..." Lily murmured "We are doing it slowly, of course, like prayers before meals or before bedtime."

"What about the Satanic Bible?"

"We are still going to introduce it to him, because he just learned to read... He still hasdifficulty with big words..."she smiled.

"Oh, I see..."Tom smiledcharmingly"I think I'll see you and Lord Potter at this Sunday's Black Mass?"

"Yes..."she smiled.

"It will be a pleasure to have you both back after your departure... You weresorely missed in our community."hereplied, looking down "And I hope I can see little Harry over there as well."

"Certainly, I-"

"Lily, darling, could you come here?"Narcissa's voice caught her attention, and she saw her from across the room, in a conversation with other women.

"Excuse me, Your Excellency, but I think we'll have to leave our conversation for later..." she said while looking at him lightly, seeing him nod his head "Come on, Harry?"

Harry held her hand, alternating the weight of his body on the feet as he feel uncomfortable at having to stand for so long with that tight shoes.

"Lady Potter, if I may,youcan leave Harry with me while talking to Mrs. Malfoy... I know there are certain matters that concern only to the ladies."Tom offered her a kind smile, as she seemed surprised and graced.

"Oh no, I didn't want to bother you..."

"It won't be a bother ..."Tom looked atHarry in a relaxed way "We're fine here, aren't we Harry?"

Harry smiled shyly, as he wasn't used to interacting with adult men except for his Papa, Uncle Padfoot and Uncle Moony.Adults made him anxious because they were not interested in the same subjects as him.

"Well..."she said at last, lookingfondly at her son "Harry? Mummy is going to talk to your Aunt Narcissa... Would you be nice to wait here with Father Riddle?"

Harry blinked, wanting to go with her, but at the same time hesitating because he didn't want to bother her with his complaints.

"Yeah..." Harry whispered in response, loosening his fingers that wrapped around her hand.

"Well..." she smiled at him, then looking at the man "If you need my help or he starts to pester you, just tell me and I'll be right here."

"Don't worry… Your son will be a good little devil." he replied.

Lily laughed softly, turning on her back and walking gracefullytowards Narcissa Malfoy, Carol Granger and Molly Weasley.

Harry looked at the floor, putting his little hands back while shyly leaning back and forth, trying to distract himself somehow.

"Is everything okay, Harry?"Riddle asked, looking down with curiosity to see the boy's anxiety.

Harry opened his mouth to say he was in pain in his feet, but he fell silent, as he didn't want to appear weak in front of a man who looked so imposing as Father Riddle.The man in turn just tilted his head to the side as he continued to look at him, with an expression of genuine curiosity until he smiled as if he understood what the little one was thinking... Was he?

Placing both hands under Harry's arms,Tom Riddle lifted him into his own arms, causingHarry to rest his legs on the side of his torso while Harry usedthe man's shoulders to support himself better.

"That's better, isn't it?"he asked, making Harry smile in response to the immediate relief he felt, smelling the pleasant scent of freshly washed clothes in which he emanated from the cassock the ecclesiastic wore.

With the faces on the same level, Harry can see his face more clearly, without having to force his neck up.

If he were a Muggle man, Tom Riddle would have looked to be in his late twenties or early thirties.

He was pale, his face had a beautiful bone structure, the archetype of classic male beauty: his jaw was square, strong chin, soft lips, straight and perfectly sculpted nose, defined cheekbones and eyes of a deep dark brown, almost bordering on black.His hair was also dark, wavy and perfectly combed, making himlook like Laurence Olivieror one of the statues that decorated the museums that Lily liked to go to.

It was a pleasant face, very different from the face of his Mummy's friend, Severus Snape with his hooked nose, greasy hair and contemptuous look.The first time Harry had seen Snapewaswhen the man hadvisited the Potters in France,and their first meeting was embarrassing: the Potion Master looked at Harry with an expression similar to someone would have when seen adisgusting, nasty pustule.Harry in turn hid behind James' legs, calling Snape as 'ugly old bat',making his father laugh at the man's angry expression.

But Tom Riddle looked different: his face was pleasant, kind-looking.

Harry chose to smile at the religious leader, showing off his set of little white teeth causing Tom to raise an eyebrow and finally smile when he saw big green eyes staring at him with innocent curiosity.

"Isn't he adorable?"Riddle said to some which looked at them.

Witches and wizards smiled with delight at that demonstration of Father Riddle's charisma and ability to deal with one of their pure-blood children, a proof that he was the right spiritual leader who would lead to a renewal of the faith they professed for the Dark Lord for centuries, even if he was a half-blood. But they were modern, and the times had changed, at least for the majority of them.

Not that Harry was aware of that at the moment.

The Potter's heir had his attention captured by a thick gold chain that hung from Tom's neck, in contrast to the cassock he wore.Looking down he saw an inverted crucifix encrusted with rubies and the image of a horned goat, making his eyes shine when he saw that beautiful jewel.

Turning his back on the people, Tom looked at Harry, seeing that he was amused by thechainhe wear, totallyaloof with what happened around him, typical of children his age.

Taking his fingers to his head, Tom combed the boy's dark hair to the side, exposing in a better way his small porcelain face, dark and thick eyebrows, long eyelashes, rosy cheeks and green eyes, as green as the Killing Curse.

The man's warm smile gradually disappeared, replaced by a stern, rigid expression, his eyes looking even darker if possible as he pressed his nose to Harry's hair.

"Oh, dear child..."Tom whisperedwithout anyone hearing "You have no idea how special you are..."

Chapter End Notes

Guys, did you realize that I NEVER mentioned Tom's name during the entire fic?
Weeell, I did it on purpose... And here he is, finally, full of his dark glory and evilness. Something wicked arrived!

Hope you liked it as much I do 3

P.S: Baby Harry is too precious for this brutal world :'(

P.S.2: I made a montage of how I imagined the Potter Family and I must say that I am proud of myself! January Jones as Lily Potter, Aaron Taylor Johnson as James Potter and Daniel Radcliffe as Harry, obviously! ️

Mudblood

Chapter Summary

Harry meets the one who would bring light into his life... And approaches the one who wants to corrupt him with his darkness.

Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

CHAPTER XXVI

MUDBLOOD

May 31, 1953

"... and while flying, I heard the distant sound of their engines as I approached. If they saw me, I would be shot instantly! That's why I cast a camouflage spell on the plane, because my mission depended on me being invisible... Invisible as a ninja!" James said excitedly, fully embodied in his 'storytelling' mode, gesturing with his hands and making exaggerated expressions.

Harry listened attentively, his eyes wide and impressed, standing still while his bow tie was fixed by the man.

"... And so, there it was... In the middle of the forest, the enemy's weapons and ammunition depot, with troops patrolling with machine guns, the light cannons scouring the surrounding area, ready to attack anyone who arrived close, whether by land or sky... On the wireless, the General ordering me to execute the plan as quickly as possible, because that was a unique opportunity..." the wizard said urgently, his voice gradually increasing the tension to reach the climax of the story "And when they least expected it, you know what happened Harry?!"

The boy shook his head in denial, biting his lower lip in a distressed manner while his fertile imagination made the action scenes.

" BOOOOM!!!" James made an explosion sound, gesturing with his hands in a dramatic way "Papa pressed the button that made all ugly and evil Nazis to explode, sending them directly to the bad part of Hell!"

"Wooow!" Harry exclaimed, impressed, his face lighting up with the mental image formed.

"Aaand, thanks to that, Papa was decorated by the King in person when the War ended, winning a medal of merit... That's the end...!!!" James concluded the story, closing his eyes in a dramatic pause, but opening one to spy on Harry's reaction.

The little one promptly clapped for James, who whispered several 'thank you' in a falsely humble way to his audience composed only of his son, returning to his task of dressing him.

"Satisfied with the story, little devil?" James asked in an imperious voice, finishing tying his shoelaces "Can we go now?"

"Yeah..."

"I didn't hear you well, recruit..."

"Yes, Lieutenant!!!" Harry saluted, making his father laugh.

James snapped his fingers as he invoked Harry's small black cloak in his outstretched hand, which was identical to the one he was wearing, placing it on the boy's shoulders and buttoning the clasp.

It was Sunday night and as such, Harry was prepared to go with his parents to the most important social engagement of every week since they moved to England about a year ago - attending the Black Mass at the Church of Night, the only event in the which he was allowed to stay awake after the time he was supposed to be in bed.

"Now now... A perfect and presentable Potter!" he said proudly, rising from the floor where he was kneeling before "Come on... Your Mummy must already be waiting for us!"

Harry nodded, holding his hand as he was led through the wide, well-decorated corridors, down on the imposing staircase with little jumps, causing James to hold his hand firmly for fear that he would fall.

Instead of them going in one of their cars, the Potters - like the other witch families - went to the Church of Night through a magical method of transportation that has been widespread in the community for centuries: the floo powder.

The reason for this was as much for practical reasons as for pure tradition: during the period of Witch Hunt, it had become difficult for the magical community to continue attending the sabbats and black masses without attracting the muggles' attention, as well as the fact of the church itself be located in a deep part of the forest, which made it impossible to get there by means of non-magical and even magical, like portkeys as the grounds were protected.

So the floo powder became efficient so wizards and witches could go to church without leaving their homes through a secure network which connected the fireplaces of their places.

"Ahh... There you are!" Lily said with a smile when she saw her husband and son enter the manor's library, facing a huge fireplace, tall enough to pass an adult man. "May I know why you took so long?"

Like them, Lily was entirely dressed in black, wearing a dress with full skirts that highlighted her slim waist and ivory skin, complemented by an elegant cloak; on her head, a thin black veil covered her auburn hair, a mandatory and traditional accessory for all witches when attending mass.

"Papa was telling me stories of the War!" Harry said excitedly, shaking James' hand "And how he did BOOOM! with aaall the narcisses!!!"

"Nazis..." James laughed softly as he corrected him.

"…the Nazis!" Harry exclaimed.

"Of course he was..." she replied with a giggle, gently shaking her head in denial at the sight of James' bright eyes.

"Don't look at me darling, it was him who insisted!" he defended himself, approaching her.

"I see..." she narrowed her eyes, but smiled "Let's just go, because we don't want to be late, right Harry?"

"Nooo!" Harry replied.

"And do you promise to behave like a boy of good manners, Harry?" Lily asked, narrowing her eyes.

"Yes ma'am!"

Of course, he would behave. His sixth birthday would take place in a few months...

"Okay, inside the fireplace!" Lily ordered, causing the two to walk to the indicated place while she opened a wooden box, burying her fingers in the sandy substance and pulling a generous handful.

Walking over to the fireplace, Lily stood beside Harry, holding his little hand free while the other was held by James.

"To the Unholy Church of Night!" she said in a loud and clear tone, throwing the floo powder on the floor.

Immediately huge flames of emerald green fire burst, causing Harry to close his eyes on impulse, the space around him melting into the flames as a new one appeared around him as the fire ceased.

Soon they were standing under an arch made of stone, the gateway to the wizards and witches who came to participate in the mass... And on their fronts was the Church of Night.

When looking at the building, Harry recalled the times he lived in France with his parents; In the midst of visits to the museums that his mother loved - and that always made him sleep - and in the endless rounds on the carrousel in front of the Eiffel Tower or the walks through the parks and gardens, there were two places in which would be forever marked in his memory: the Catacombs and Notre-Dame Cathedral.

Harry would never forget the horrifying sensation of seeing corridors and more corridors filled with human bones which lined the walls, the remains being dimly lit by lamps as well as the cold, earthy smell that permeated the air and filled his lungs. As Harry cowered in his father's arms, he felt his fear mixed with fascination or curiosity, making him want to close his eyes and hide his face at the same time that he just couldn't look away. The Catacombs was a macabre, strange place, but still fascinating - even if in a distorted way.

Notre-Dame, on the other hand, was one of the most beautiful places he had seen in his life.

His mother explained that even though it was a place of worship for the False God, the Cathedral was still an example of the most beautiful Gothic architecture as well as its great historical and cultural importance - not that Harry knew what that meant at that time... He just remembered opening his eyes wide and gaping when he saw the high, very high ceiling, making him feel even smaller, as well as the multicolored stained glass, the beautiful sound that the bells made when they rang and the soothing silence that there.

Having visited the Catacombs and Notre-Dame seemed to have prepared him for the moment when he started attending the Church of Night at Godric's Hollow with his parents.

The Church of Night was a building built in pure Gothic style with tall towers and intricate stained glass, making it look like a kind of mini satanic Notre-Dame.

The façade was high, made of dark limestone and artistically decorated with statues that represented the 72 demons of the hierarchy of Hell, while in its two towers the winged gargoyles with red eyes seemed to guard and protect that profane place against invaders.

Not that there were any enemies to repel at that moment.

Gathered in small groups, families waited for the exact hour when the church gates would open, all dressed in similar ways, with their formal clothes and black cloaks. Seeing that the Potters arrived, many greeted them with slight nods as well as formal greetings from some who were closer.

"Lucius... Nice to see you!" James greeted the blond man with a firm handshake, while Lily and Narcissa exchanged kisses on the cheek; Harry in turn, said hello to Draco, who just rolled his eyes.

"I can say the same." the man replied politely.

"How are things at the Ministry?" James asked interestedly, putting his hands in his pockets "I heard that Thicknesse took over as Minister..."

"Ah, yeah, that's right. We're preparing for the transition to go smoothly... Many things need to be discussed, as you well know..."

"Yes, of course. Arthur commented to me about it..."

While James and Lucius talked about politics, Harry sighed softly, looking around and seeing that near the entrance to the Church were the Weasleys and Grangers, and of course Hermione and Ron were with them.

Harry smiled.

Of all the witch children Harry had known since moving to that city, the ones he liked most were Ron and Hermione, the three of them forming an unlikely trio of friends even though they had different personalities.

Hermione was smart, with a sharp sincerity, sometimes irritatingly 'goody-goody' when following all the rules, which sometimes came into conflict with Harry and Ron, both with a certain 'willingness' to disobey. However, it was clear to the boys that Hermione acted that way not because she wanted to be bossy per se, but because she cared and wanted their good.

For his part, Ron was a simple boy with simple interests. His friendship was calm and genuine, for he himself was calm and genuine, observant and loyal to his last fiber towards his friends. For countless times Ron defended Hermione from Pansy Parkinson's nasty comments about her teeth, or Harry from Crabbe and Goyle's aggressive plays.

Harry felt an immediate urge to join his friends and leave that boring conversation, but he had to control himself. His mother made it clear several times that there was no place to play but to praise the Dark Lord, and the children should have a 'decorous' conduct and befitting to their status.

And so, he should remain quiet while the adults talked... Even if he was bored.

"Will you both be in the ceremony? It will now be at the beginning of June at the Ministry Headquarters." Lucius asked.

"Probably..." Lily replied casually "We'll be in London anyway... We have to attend to the Coronation."

Malfoy blinked in confusion, but quickly understood.

"Oh... I see…" Lucius made a disdainful expression at the mention "The coronation of the Muggle Queen... In a Christian abbey..."

Lily sighed while James smiled patiently.

"It's part of my noble duty Lucius... Mon noblesse oblige..." James said, placing his hand on the other's shoulder "You know that..."

Lucius smiled slightly.

"Just like when you served alongside Muggles in the War?" the blond asked.

James blinked in surprise.

"Yes, you can tell." James replied "I fought for my country... And maybe even for the safety of our coven..."

Seconds of silence.

"If I didn't know you well, James, I'd say that you are a secret muggle-lover..." the Malfoy patriarch said in a soft but malevolent tone "Even more than the Weasleys."

James' smile hardened, he removed his hand from the other's shoulder.

"And if I didn't know you, Lucius, I'd think you're implying that I'm a blood traitor" James said in a harsh tone.

Harry gaped momentarily, having never seen his father - always so warm and playful – speaking on that way. So because of the tone of the words, the little one was curious about the meaning of them.

"What is a 'blood traitor'?"

The adults turned their heads down, surprised to be interrupted, seeing Harry looking at them with confusion at the new term.

"Blood traitors..." Lily explained to her son, who listened attentively "…are wizards and witches whom dishonor their families by having inappropriate relationships with muggles, Harry. It's a very, very bad and nasty thing to do... Something your Papa never was, just like any of us."

Lily looked seriously at Lucius, arching her perfect eyebrow.

"I'd hate to think that you're offending my husband and my family, Lucius." she completed.

"Nonsense…" he replied with a candid smile "Sorry if I made that... Impression."

"Good to know, then..." Lily countered coldly "Because, if I'm not mistaken, it's not in my family that has a recent case of a blood traitor, don't you agree, Cissy?!"

Lily looked at the blonde woman.

"How's Andromeda doing? I haven't heard from her in a while..."

Harry saw his Aunt Narcissa compress her lips in a thin line, while his Uncle Lucius seemed to have held his breath.

Seconds of awkward pause passed, the adults looking at each other as if saying much more through silence.

"I don't know." Narcissa finally answered trying to sound calm and impersonal, adjusting the black veil in her blond hair "Andromeda chose her path and since then, we haven't spoken... She's dead to me."

The four adults were silent, while Harry continued to watch them closely, even though he didn't fully understand what they were saying.

"I'm so sorry for your loss." Lily replied in a calm but empty tone.

The Potter patriarch sighed, pinched his nose with his fingers.

"Let's not argue..." he said in a conciliatory tone "We have passed this phase of fighting as teenagers for over two hundred years... We're adults and we're almost family... 'The Sacred 28'. It's not because I fought alongside the muggles that it will make me a blood traitor, the same way when the time comes for our little ones to go to school they will be... We can still be proud of our purity... Of our lineage."

"We can be proud of our purity and lineage, but we still have to allow our children to attend school with muggles... Or the fact that we have to attend a mass conducted by a mongrel mudblood without family!" Lucius snorted indignantly as he looked around as if he wanted to make sure the conversation was private "But we don't speak about it and do anything, because of what? Oh yes... Because we're 'modern'... We're 'progressive'..."

"'Mudblood'...?" Harry asked quietly as he frowned "What is it?"

Draco, who had been quiet until then, grimaced at the mention.

" Mudbloods are people whom have muggle's filthy blood, Harry..." the boy explained in a tone that was calculatingly disgusted, causing Narcissa to stroke his platinum hair.

"Oh..." Harry nodded as he looked down, taking in the word and the meaning.

'So Father Tom is a… A mudblood?' he thought, feeling confused.

"Having purely magical blood is what differentiates us from muggles... And from those mongrels in which, for some reason, have magic." Lucius continued "But here we are... Letting our coven be led by a half-breed!"

"Father Tom Riddle is the last of the lineage of the great Salazar Slytherin..." Lily shrugged, her fingers caressing her pearls.

"And Salazar would have gouged out his own eyes if he saw that his lineage today ends with a half-breed." Lucius replied "My father - Satan rest his soul - would be disgusted just to imagine such a thing..."

"Stop being so overdramatic, Lucius..." James said mockingly, cleaning his glasses carelessly with the cloak he wore "You'll only attend Mass and not marry and procreate with Father Riddle."

Lily, who had been serious at all the time, burst out laughing, making some look at them. Narcissa looked mortified as Lucius' pale skin flushed, his fingers caressing the silver handle of his wand like a gentleman drawing a sword.

Before they could answer, the chime of the heavy bell announced that it was time for the Black Mass.

Then, the huge and heavy double door made of wood and iron opened with a loud creak as people began to form lines as they entered the building, being greeted by Father Riddle in person, dressed in his regular black cassock.

The ecclesiastic smiled in a friendly manner for everyone, not wavering for a moment even with the cold greeting of the Malfoys and Yaxleys; Seeing the Potters, Tom seemed even more welcoming and warm.

"Lord Potter... Lady Potter..." he greeted them with his hands "It's a pleasure to see you tonight."

"Indeed..." James said with a hand on his wife's back "Your blessings, Father."

Tom raised his fingertips to James and Lily's foreheads, tracing an invisible pentagram.

" May the Dark Lord be with you..."

"He lives in our hearts!" the adults said in unison.

Tom turned his head down, looking at the boy with dark hair and green eyes, always curious.

"Hello, child..." Tom greeted him.

"Hullo!" Harry smiled shyly, his foot dangling uncertainly on the floor.

Over the past year, Father Tom Riddle was one of the few adults that Harry genuinely enjoyed meeting: by saying goodbye at the end of the service, the man would make caramel candies appear in Harry's pockets, winking mischievously, and placing his index finger on his lips in secret, when Lily and James were not paying attention.

That was their secret, a non-verbal pact. How could Harry not like him?

"I hope you don't fall asleep tonight, little devil." Father Riddle said softly, smiling at him.

"I'll try..." Harry said honestly.

It's not like it was his fault. Inevitably he always dozed off at Mass.

"Harry...!!!" Lily scolded, while James chuckled.

The man laughed as he looked at the boy.

"I'm grateful for the 'effort'..." Tom finally replied, looking back at the boy's parents "Which reminds me that I'd like to have a conversation with you at the end of the Mass, if you don't mind."

Lily and James frowned as they looked at each other.

"About what, Your Excellency?" Lily asked.

"Something that I think will interest you both a lot..." Riddle said in a mysterious tone, nodding for the couple to proceed into the church.

James and Lily looked surprised and intrigued, but nodded, leading Harry through the nave.

Inside the Church there were several benches made of ebony wood that matched the black and white floor, similar to a chess board, the path to the altar covered with a black rug. The walls were high, built in thick stone, dark and cold to the touch, decorated with a vertical mosaic of a variety of human bones that framed the various stained glass windows that moved when showing scenes contained in the Dark Bible, being illuminated by torches as well as there were black wax candles floating above them.

Sitting next to his parents on one of the honor benches for the most important families, Harry stared at the altar carved in stone and wood as well as the inverted cross hanging on the wall, while the stained glass windows showed the images of flames that burned forever.

Looking further still, Harry saw that in the corner of the altar, almost behind one of the columns, there was a woman.

The only person, besides Father Riddle, which presided over all Masses, as silent and devout as her restrained and controlled gestures suggested. At first glance, she looked like an ordinary Christian nun, dressed in her black habits without ornament, her hair hidden with only her face visible. An ordinary nun.

But she wasn't.

According to Harry's mother, she was a cousin to his Uncle Padfoot and was also Draco Malfoy's aunt, being Narcissa's older sister: she was Bellatrix Black. Or, rather, Sister Bellatrix, as she had renounced the surname of her noble house and her social position for a life of servitude to the Church, a decision admired by many, but followed by almost none.

The sound of the heavy doors closing echoed throughout the church, followed by the sound of the pipe organ that played alone, causing the witches and wizards to kneel in a sign of devotion to the Dark Lord.

The Black Mass had begun.

While standing in that position, Father Tom Riddle walked slowly up to the altar, his fingers holding the chains of the thurible made of a human skull in which it spread the fragrant and resinous smoke of incense and magical herbs between the hollow of its eyes, as if the skull was crying smoke.

The Black Mass was, as a name suggested, a sacrament, or rather, a profanity, a distorted antithesis of all the rites in which Christians performed in their masses: there were liturgical songs, readings of passages from the Dark Bible, prayers made in knees... It was curious and even ironic to think how much the Witch Society had organized itself and, above all, adapted over the course of its existence: if before they lived hidden in the darkest corners of the forests in their huts and caves, with the over the centuries they have infiltrated Muggle societies, absorbing the customs and manners of these peoples while taking important positions in the communities.

Godric's Hollow was a perfect example of this, even though the city itself was founded by a wizard.

While kneeling, Harry looked around, seeing the faces of the people whom filled the benches: he didn't remember their names exactly, much less what they do, but over time from the following years, he could point out that there were important people in that place.

The middle-aged wizard with a bulldog face and a pinstripe suit? It was Cornelius Fudge, the respectable judge of the Godric's Hollow court, the "defender of laws".

The witch with dyed blonde hair and jeweled spectacles? Why, it was Rita Skeeter, a gossip columnist for the newspaper in circulation in the city where muggles and wizards received at their homes, The Daily Prophet.

Hermione's parents, Carol and Alexander Granger, were dentists... Ron's family, the Weasleys, had as one of their occupations to supply eggs and dairy products to the city; Even Harry played a role without even knowing it, as the only child of a family of aristocrats, pampered and adored by his parents and protected in their luxurious Manor.

Everyone there had double lives: during the day they walked among the Muggles, wearing their 'masks' of ordinary people, whether as dentists, judges, journalists or aristocrats... But in the evening, they all put their masks aside and they returned to what they were for centuries: Satan's followers, the descendants of Cain and Lilith, the wizards and witches whom crossed the centuries, escaped the burning at the stakes, the revolutions, two World Wars and would continue to live for more centuries, keeping the secret of their existence intact and protected.

And they would continue to come to that church and see the mass, just as it happened at that time.

Although Father Riddle eloquently read verses from the Dark Bible and kept his audience focused on himself, Harry, on the other hand, felt increasingly dispersed; the words went in through one ear and out through the other, none of which was significantly held in his head.

The boy had unconsciously played a kind of mental game at the time: while he was at church, he would imitate what adults did. If the adults were seated, he would remain seated in a behaved manner. If they knelt when praying, he would also kneel, closing his eyes and saying the words in which he memorized. If adults sang when the organ sounded, he would hum the melody too.

That was how he dodged that strange sensation that he had every time he stepped foot in that place: it was enough to start the ceremony that he felt increasingly heavy, lethargic, as if his energy was slowly being sucked up, leaving him drowsy.

Gradually Harry leaned down beside his mother, leaning his head on her arm as his eyes looked at her hands, seeing her nails painted in dark red polish and with a rosary of black beads and inverted pentagram wrapped around her delicate fingers.

"Are you all right, sweetheart?" she whispered, taking his small hand.

Harry nodded, gently swinging his feet back and forth like a pendulum while trying to stay awake. Lily smiled, placing her hand on his shoulder in a discreet hug, encouraging him to pay attention.

He returned to focus.

"Our Faith..." Father Riddle said after closing the bible, walking through the pulpit with his hands together "...our Faith is based, as you well know, on the philosophy of the Fall of our Profane Dark Lord, who one day has already been called as Lucifer... ' The Light Bearer'..."

Tom pointed back, making the stained glass behind him form the image of an angel falling from the clouds towards what looked like an abyss, streaking the sky like a falling star.

"Wow..." Harry whispered softly.

"He was expelled from Paradise by his own Father, because he refused to have to serve and subjugate himself to the vagaries of the flawed work that was Humanity." Father Tom continued, his voice becoming more and more passionate "He was humiliated... Stripped of his angelic form and even of his name... Thrown into an inhospitable Abyss along with the angels who followed him and who saw what he saw: tyranny... the contradiction... the corruption of what was once their home..."

The wizards and witches sitting on the benches nodded in agreement, while Tom paused.

Harry was silent when he saw in the stained glass the image of the angel lying on the ground, crying bitterly as his feet were turned into hooves, his beautiful wings were burned and a pair of horns growing on his head.

Gradually he seemed to have turned into a monster.

Harry curled up on the bench, completely frightened.

Father Tom Riddle came down from the pulpit, staying on the same level as the others to have his attention only on himself.

"Even humiliated and disgraced..." the man said in a silky tone, pointing with his chin at a statue of a female figure "Still, he was generous and merciful in welcoming Lilith, the first woman, who was also expelled from the Garden of Eden for not wanting to be subdued by the man... Satan gave her powers that she would never have... Lilith was the first witch, our ancestral Mother."

Harry looked to the side, seeing the statue that Father Tom had looked at, that of a woman with a snake surrounding her.

" HAIL LILITH!" everyone said in unison.

"And with Cain..." Tom pointed to the painting of a man with a stubble beard and bloody hands "…who refused to subdue Abel... She had children. Children whom have spread across the four quarters of the Earth... Children who share the most precious gift... A gift given by the one who became our Dark Lord..."

Tom raised his wand causing something similar to black smoke to spread between the benches, so dark that the church floor could hardly be seen.

Harry almost laughed at the tickle when he felt that dark specter touching his ankles and moving up his soft calves, as if it were invisible fingers that had been caressing him, touching him.

"Magic..." Father Riddle concluded with an attractive smile as he looked at the Potter heir for a second and then at the others " Power..."

Everyone was silent, while the darkness returned to Riddle's wand, who took a deep breath as he went back up to the pulpit.

"And our Dark Lord... So powerful and generous that he is... In addition to granting us these powers by signing our names in his book, he also promised us the arrival of the one who would be the most powerful, the one who would lead us, wizards and witches descendants of Lilith and Cain, to a new era... A new and glorious era..." Riddle said slowly, closing his eyes for a moment and opening them to face everyone "The one who will be the Prince of Darkness and Master of Death... The Heir of Hell... The Bringer of Light and Grace..."

Tom smiled.

" The Chosen One." he concluded softly.

Lily gently pressed her hand on Harry's shoulder, while James smiled discreetly as he lowered his head for a moment.

Harry in turn just sighed when he was tired, his head resting on Lily.

"We don't know if he was born... Or if we'll have to wait for the next Blood Moon..." Tom continued "But we know that one day... One day he'll be with us. Among us... Perhaps, who knows, in this very same place... That is our hope."

Silence.

"Mummy...?" Harry whispered "I want to go home..."

"Shhh... In a little while, my love... Just a little more, huh?" Lily replied, stroking his hair, making him sigh.

Father Riddle took a deep breath, raising his hands and causing the doors of the Church of Night to open.

"Go in peace, brothers and sisters..." he said with outstretched hands "... And may the Dark Lord be with you!"

"He lives in our hearts!" everyone said as they got up from the benches, revering themselves in front of the inverted cross and gradually leaving the Church.

Harry was relieved that Mass was over, his mind thinking only of his warm, comfortable bed with soft pillows.

"Little devil, wait here a moment while your Mummy and I talk to Father Riddle, all right?" James said, causing Harry to remain on the bench while watching them both walk to the altar.

The boy blinked a little sleepily, eyes wandering nowhere in particular in an attempt to stay awake.

As James, Lily and Tom chatted in a low tone and the church grew increasingly empty, Harry noticed that the nun, Sister Bellatrix, was standing next to a pillar, her black eyes straight on his direction, watching him with so much intensity that it made him shrink in reflex. Little by little he raised his hand and waved slowly at her, something she didn't reciprocate.

She just remained silent, motionless with her glassy eyes fixed on him.

Harry watched her red lips stretch into a ghost of a smile before she turned on her heels and walked slowly to the Church's interior.

"Harry...?" James' voice caught his attention.

Harry looked ahead, seeing that the three adults were standing next to him.

"Come here, sweetie..." Lily said.

He got up from the bench, walking over to them. Lily squatted elegantly on the floor so that she could stay level with her son, her fingers caressing the edges of the tie he wore.

"Harry... Do you like our Church?" she asked softly.

The boy blinked in confusion.

"Hm..."

"You can say what you think, son..." James encouraged.

"Not soooo much..." Harry replied without thinking, causing his mother to raise her eyebrows "It makes me sleepy..."

Father Riddle smiled warmly, tilting his head to the side.

"And you don't like me, little one?" he asked in a soft and playful voice. "I would be hurt if you dislike me..."

Harry looked up as he looked at him. Tom was really tall, making him feel like an ant when trying to see the top of a tower.

"I dooo! You're very nice..." he whispered, letting the words flow without brakes "Even if you are mudblood..."

Lily's eyes widened in astonishment and James frowned at that unexpected phrase.

Without knowing it, Harry had touched on one of the most sensitive and controversial points within the traditional purebred magic community of Godric's Hollow: the fact that their Church had a half-breed, a mudblood as a priest.

Tom, for his part, stood motionless with a tight, controlled smile in opposition to his turbulent black eyes, the only sign that betrayed his inner fury.

"Harry...!" James gasped softly, taking the boy's small hand.

Harry bit his bottom lip when he saw his parents look at him seriously as well as Tom, making tears automatically well up in his eyes.

"I'm soooorry!" he whimpered, truly sorry.

"I'm sorry for what he said, Your Excellency..." Lily said to the priest, a little embarrassed "Children... You know how they are..."

Tom took a deep breath, continuing to smile as he also crouched down so he could look at Harry on the same level.

"It's fine Harry... There's no reason to cry..." he said, his voice sounding warm, calm and carefree, his thumb wiping away the tears that streamed from the boy's cheek "See? I'm not hurt..."

Harry sniffed, looking at the man.

"And to prove that I'm not hurt... Even if you have been sleeping in almost all my masses..." he continued lightly, making the other two adults smile a little "I talked to your Papa and Mummy about an opportunity that I'm sure you'll enjoy!"

The boy remained quiet.

"Do you know what is, or what an acolyte does, Harry?" Father Riddle asked, causing Harry to shake his head.

Tom smiled delightedly, continuing.

"Acolyte is a very important function given only to special boys... Boys like you." he said putting his hand on Harry's shoulder "I can teach you many things about our Faith as well as small spells that none of your little friends' dreams to know of at your age... I'll be like a teacher for you, before you even go to Hogwarts and you'll be... You'll be my pupil."

There was a pause for Harry to assimilate what was said.

"Would you like that Harry?" he asked. "Would you like to be my acolyte?"

The boy bit his lower lip hesitantly, looking at his parents for an answer, but seeing only the two looking at him with a proud and loving smile.

Harry looked at the dark-haired man, agreeing with some shyness and hesitation.

There was something about the way Tom Riddle spoke, a nuance in his low, rhythmic voice that seemed to have the power to make his listeners give in to his wishes... And even if he wanted to, Harry found himself unable to say no.

"Perfect! As you are still very young, I'm afraid we can start only after you turn 6..." Tom got up from the floor "When is your birthday, Harry?"

"July 25th!" Harry said a little excited about the prospect of his birthday as well as the gifts he would receive.

"July 25th…" Tom repeated thoughtfully, looking at Lily and James "In a few weeks we'll have a new semi-official member of our Church."

Harry's parents stood up, both smiling as they looked at their child.

"Oh, Harry... I'm so proud of you!" Lily said, her hand stroking his hair.

"Aren't you going to thank Father Riddle, little devil?" James asked "It's not every day that someone receives such an honor..."

Tom smiled and winked quickly at Harry, while the boy felt the pocket of his pants filling up with candies. Harry opened a huge smile in which he displayed some of his missing milk teeth, suddenly hugging the priest by the legs, in which he reacted with surprise.

"Thanks sir!!!" Harry whispered as he stepped back.

Tom put his hand on his head.

"See you next Sunday then..." Tom finally said, putting both hands together "Have a good night."

The Potters said goodbye to the ecclesiastic, Harry being carried in his father's arms with his chin resting on his shoulder, causing the little one to face Father Riddle as they moved further and further away.

Slowly the stained glass windows behind the man returned to showing the image of burning flames, bathing the place in a reddish-orange light as if it were Hell and Father Riddle himself - with his discreet victorious smile - the lord of that place.

As if he was a demon himself.

Harry would never forget that image, just as he would never forget, once again, the Catacombs or Notre-Dame...

And as for James and Lily, if they had both seen it or had paid more attention to all the implicit details, perhaps they would have avoided one of their biggest future regrets.

Or maybe they couldn't have avoided... They couldn't say.

Neither reached a consensus in the decades that followed, but the fact was that it had been a terrible mistake to entrust their son so easily to Tom Riddle.

June2, 1953

It wouldn't be an exaggeration to say that almost everyone woke up early that Tuesday morning, many even before dawn.

While the kettles heated the water for tea or breakfast was put on the table, families in all corners of the country tuned their radios to the BBC, while the wealthier turned on their televisions with tiny screens, watching the images in black and white of the most anticipated event of that year of 1953: Her Majesty, the Queen would be crowned.

Of course, some thought it was a setback to still have kings and queens in modern times, but for most of the population the feeling of pride, patriotism and perhaps a little escapism was unanimous: for one day, they would all forget their daily worries, the difficulties that they had in that post-war period, the pain of losing loved ones, financial problems and even the infamous ration coupons that they still had to use for who knows how long.

The Coronation was a sign of renewal, a new beginning and appreciation for their traditions.

For one day, London had all the world's attention turned to itself, more specifically to Westminster Abbey, which was filled with heads of state, politicians, members of the Royal Family and the British nobility, while the streets were crowded with the people that roared with joy when they saw the cavalry procession, the precise march of the military in their impeccable uniforms and especially with the parades of the shiny carriages.

In every city, people were excited and it was no different in Godric's Hollow;if that small town was already charming for its medieval architecture with historic buildings, aqueducts and stone bridges, now it was much more, beingdecorated with festoons, pennants and banners in a patriotic profusion of blue, white and redand with posters of a young and smiling Elizabeth II.

Housewives - especially Mrs. Weasley - had collected a good number of ration coupons for weeks, exchanging them for sugar, flour and chocolate in which they would make cakes and pastries to be served at open-air celebrations.

Lily and James had indeed gone to London to attend the ceremony, but Harry, being still very young, had stayed at Godric's Hollowin the care of theWeasleys- something he had loved since the moment he stepped foot in their house, affectionately called 'The Burrow'.

Located in the rural perimeter of the city and hidden among the hills, The Burrow' was disproportionate and inelegant, with rooms arranged in a huddle, being added according to the needs of the family and in which it seemed tostandby magic, totally different from the Potter Manor with its classic and noble beauty.

It was a disproportionate, inelegant house, but most of all it was welcoming and familiar, making Harry love it just as much as he loved theWeasleysthemselves.

For two nights in a row he had slept in Ron's room - small and with different bright orange tones from theChudleyCannons- while during the day, they played for hours in the backyard, taking turns on the toy broom on which Harry had gotten from his godfather Sirius.Harry had also become even closer to Ron's twin brothers, Fred and George, they being two years older than him and already studying at the Muggle school he would eventually enter.

Harry had never had so much fun as he had in those last few days, and that Tuesday morning was no exception.

All of them were gathered in Godric's Square, the main avenue on which it was in the heart of the city, where several Muggle families gathered at makeshift picnic tables while the loudspeakers reproduced the Coronation reports, being drowned out by live music, laughter and animated voices.

And while Ron and Hermione's parents lined the table with the food they brought in baskets, Harry and his friends gradually mingled amidst the profusion of Muggle children dressed in their best clothes for that special occasion, all of them seeming to be intoxicated with that happiness in being able to play without worrying about the time, or eating as many sweets as they wanted.

That's how they spent most of the morning.

With a paper crown on his head and a showy cotton candy cone in his hands in which he had won, Harry was quiet when he left the others at one point to rest, his eyes watching from afar Hermione playing with dolls with some girls, while Ron, Fred and George played football with the other children.

It wasstrange, his childish mindthought.

It was strange, because he always heard comments of disdain, disgust, indifference or debauchery coming from most of the adults he lived with when referring to Muggles.

Harry's mind gradually began to ask questions as the perception of himself and the things around him began to become clearer and to make some sense.

To begin with, why did they callMuggles'Muggles'?

If it wasso bad not to have magic, why not give muggles magic?

IfMuggleshad magic, everyone would be happy and solve so many problems...

There would be no more cars, bicycles and trains, as everyone would fly on brooms... And speaking of brooms,Quidditch- the best sport in the world!- it would be broadcast on TV... All those kids could go to Hogwarts with him, Hermione and Ron in the future, being all friends... And everyone could live forloooongandloooongyears instead of living for such a short time.

The Dark Lord would certainly give them magic, after all, he was generous as FatherRiddlehad said... Wasn't he?

So why couldn't they welcomeMugglestoo?

"Hey you!"

Harry came out of his reverie as he turned to the side, seeing a boy about his age walking towards him, accompanied by two others,reminding himimmediately ofDraco,CrabbeandGoyle.

"Where didyou get this from ?!"the owner of the voice who called him was chubby, with a short neck, a round flushed face, and small blue eyes.

The Potter heir blinked his eyes in surprise, gradually realizing that the other was talking about the cotton candy he was holding.

"It was given to me... Do you want some?"Harry smiled amicably by offering piece of the fluffy cotton candy, as his mother had taught him.

The boy narrowed his eyes and snorted.

He really reminded him ofDracoand his superior and arrogant behavior.

"I don't wanta piece... I want everything!!!"he ordered with a high voice,holding out his hand impatiently "Give me!"

Harry immediately frowned.

He didn't like that boy, he didn't like him at all!

"It's mine!"Harry replied dry, holding the sweet treat protectively "If you want one, buy it yourself!"

"Give it to me!"the fat boy tapped his foot.

"No!!!It's mine!!!Mine and mine!!!"Harry said in an angry tone.

"Getit, Dudley!!!"the other boy said.

The chubby one, Dudley, puffed his nose in rage, taking the cotton candy from Harry's hand, who watched in horror as he threw it on the asphalt and stepped on the floor again and again until it became a mass of sugar mixed with dirt.

"Now it's not yooours anymoooore!!!"he hummed as he raised his nose while his friends laughed.

Harry's bottom liptrembled,his eyebrows coming together as he felt the vision cloud with tears.

"Look, he's cryyiiing!"the other boy pointed and laughed.

"I'mnotcrying!!!"Harry said indignantly, but a tear betrayed him to run down the cheek.Apparently his stress was channeled to the tear ducts, making him cry when he really felt like kicking and biting them all.

"Cryinglike a giiirl!!!"one of themscoffed.

"Crybaby, cry baby!!!"

Harry clenched his fists tightly, feeling the humiliation give way to the anger that made him hot inside, as wellas a crazy urge to make that pigin form of a boy forcefully swallow the trampled cotton candy.

"IckleDuudleeeeykiiiins..."a woman with an elongated face, strangely similar to that of a horse called, makingthe fat boy turn to her "Come my love, your father is already serving your sandwiches!!!"

"See you around,crybaby!!!"Dudley scoffed, while one of his friends pulled the paper crown from Harry's head, tearing itoffalong the way.

Harry felt his lips tremble, trying in vain to swallow the cry.

Muggles were bad,his mind raged.

They didn't deserve magic, they didn't deserveQuidditchor flying brooms!!!Muggles, especially that boy, Dudley, deserved to be turned into pigs!!!

Harry would remember learning a spell in the future, and he himself would turn Dudley into a dirty pig, who would spend his days rolling in the mud and...

"Hey..."a voice followed by a tap on the shoulder made him jump.

Turning from behind, Harry saw an older boy standing in front of him.

"What?!"Harry said angrily.

This one was probably a friend of that abominable Dudley, plus one for Harry to turn into a pig when he became a true wizard.

Harry expected to see a mocking smile and hear mean things about him, but all he saw was a pair of bright gray eyes looking at him with concern.

"Are you okay?"he asked quietly.

He appeared to be older, perhaps the age of Fred and George, around seven years old.

"What interests you?!"Harry replied sharply.

"I...I'm sorry..."he repliedshyly, turning red "I just wanted to help..."

That wasn't the answer Harry had expected, leaving him without knowing how to react or what to do, except to keep looking at him.

He had blond hair, but he was not blond-almost-whitelikeDraco,but a shimmery dark gold, combed to the side.His nose was small and dotted with few freckles, and had delicate lips.He was alsoskinny, with bony knees withband-aidsand a good span taller than Harry.

He wore a paper crown on his head and had a wooden sword in his hand, as if he were pretending to be a prince, but his clothes - despite being clean and neat - were visibly simple and humble compared to the tweed suit made tomeasurein which Harry wore.

"Theyshouldn't have done that ..."the boy went on, looking sadly at the cotton candy trampled on the floor.

Harry was silent, seeing that little by little a smile appeared on the blond boy's lips, he starting to rummage in his pockets as he looked for something, and smiling even more when he seemed found it.

"Here ... You can have mine!"he held out his hand to Harry, who blinked his eyes when he saw a handful of caramel candies and a single lollipop in his palm.

Harry was incredulous, looking at him a little suspiciously, as if he hoped that at any moment he would fall into a prank.

"It's notmuch, but it's just as good!"The boy encouraged with a smile, looking happy to share.

Harry forced himself to say something, seeing the hand still extended to him.

"No need..."he said at last in a whisper, feeling the rage having passed as well as the crying.

"Are you sure?"he asked as he inclined his head.

Harry nodded.

The unknown boy shrugged, putting the candy back in his pants pocket, looking back and then at Harry.

"Well..."hesaid "Since you're okay..."

Harry was silent, watching him turn around and start walking in one direction, probably where his parents were.After taking ten steps, the boy hesitated and stopped for a few seconds until he took off thepaper crown on his head, and started walking in the direction Harry was still standing.

Without saying a word, he placed the paper crown on Harry's head, which opened his eyes wide.

"There… Much better now!"

"H-mm..."Harrystammered,somewhat confused by the "T-thank you."

"Your welcome!" he replied, giving a huge smile to the point of making his eyes half open, almost closing.

Harry felt his cheeks heat up in a sudden burst of shyness, and he was grateful to see the image of Mrs. Weasley appear, seeming to relieve her when he saw him.

"Is there a problem Harry?"she asked, placing her hands on her hips, noticing his eyes reddened by crying and looking at the Muggle boy.

"No,ma'am..."Harry replied when he shook his head.

"Are yousure?"

"Yes!!!"Harry looked at her, smiling a little.

"Well..." she said suspiciously "Since it's everything fine, shall we go?Lunch is served and if you don't go soon, Ron will eat all the chicken legs and maybe even the plate and cutlery!!!"

Harry laughed, feeling much better.

"Oookay..."he said, taking Molly's hand, and looking at theblond boy for the last time "Bye!"

"Bye!"

Harry was led by Mrs. Weasley, but he was still looking back, seeing the boy walking in the other direction, waving his wooden sword along the way as if dueling against an invisible monster, making him giggle.

Touching his fingertips to the paper crown on his head, Harry smiled, feeling grateful, happy and even touched by the kindness of the gray-eyed blond boy, the unknown Charming Prince, who had given him his own crown.

September 9, 1953

Unlike other children his age, Harry never attended school.

Instead of it, he had been educated in the early years of his life at home with the help of private tutors while Lily and James alternated in tutoring him in activities such as piano and painting, as well as, of course, his religious teaching.Such a practice was somewhat common when it came to children of the upper class families, and it was even more common when it comes to witch children.

The reason for this was simple.

The more "purist" families repudiated any form of encouraging their children's interaction withMuggles, for fear that it would "contaminate" them with inappropriate ideas and cation consisted of homeschooling as well as the dark catechesis and, after signing their names in the Book of the Beast, they would go to Hogwarts.After Hogwarts, wizards and witches chose to go to university or not, so it was a personal choice.

In turn, the most "tolerant" families saw their children's interaction with thenon-magicalcommunity as beneficial, as they would learn to hide their true identities from an early age.

When he turned6in July, Harry, with James' initiative, was enrolled on at a Muggle school in Godric's Hollow that was already attended by Hermione Granger, Ron Weasley and his twin brothers.While some families - especially theMalfoys- looked at it with disdain and made comments behind their backs, Harry, for his part, couldn't be happier.

The little boy had spent the entire month of August vibrating with joy and expectation to be able to go to school, being encouraged by Hermione and discouraged by Ron, who moaned when he remembered that the summer break was coming to an end.

With a backpack on his back, looking impeccable in his new uniform and with a tongue-tied spell - which prevented him from accidentally telling his secrets - Harry went to school on the first day of September with more expectations than he had ever had before.

And he was disappointed.

To begin with, he wasn't in the same class Hermione and Ronwere in, just as they had different break times, hardly seeing each other during the day.

The Muggle children were initially nice to him, butthey already had their own groups of friends, making Harry feel alone, even though he was surrounded by dozens of them.

Finally, he discovered - much to his chagrin - that he would study together with the abominable Muggle boy he had met on Coronation Day: DudleyDursley.

In less than a week, Dudley made Harry his new target of malicious pranks when he wasn't seen by the professor: he made fun of the fact that Harry wore spectacles, the teddy bear that he played in the playground, his small stature and even the posh accent in which the boy spoke. And because he was the popular one in his class, the other children soon isolated themselves from Harry, exchanging few words with him.

Despite all this, Harry didn't tell his parents.

If he did, he would be taken out of school and returned to study at home, becoming even more lonelythan there.

To get around the situation, he established a routine: he sat at his desk by the window, remained quiet most of the time, and at break time, sat under a tree with his only companion,Tobbythe teddy bear, while the other children from different classes played on the playground.

'It's notsooobad...' he tried to convince himself, scratching his knee and climbing his socks up to his calves.

Being alone had its advantages.

He could play at his own pace, eat his lunch calmly and enjoy the last few days he could spend time outdoors before it got too cold because of the approaching winter.

He was alone, but he was fine.

And that day was no exception, at least at first, because while he ate his cookies, he heard a short whistle.

"Who's there?"he whispered, startled, looking around.

Silence.

Harry continued to look around, deciding to peek behind the tree, but found no one.

Was he alone.

Another whistle, this time with a fun little giggle.

"Who's there?!" He repeated, thistime more paranoid, hoping it would happen something at any moment.

More silence.

Harry kept an eye out, holding his teddy bear tightly.

"Lookwhat we have here..." the unbearable familiar voice made Harry almost jump with a start.

It was Dudley and his two friends who looked more like goons, approaching where he was.

Harry locked his lips, lifting his chin, preparing to deal with those three stooges.

"Look Lewis, he brought some food..." one of the boys said pointing interestedly at Harry's lunchbox.

"Get out!"Harry said, frowning immediately.

"Otherwise you'll do what?" Dudley crossed his arms and puffed out his chest, in an attempt to command respect.

Harry opened his mouth to speak and hesitated, causing Dudley to smile victoriously.

At times like this, Harry seriously didn't know who was worse, whether it was Dudley orDraco.The two were made to look like they were made from the same raw material as unbearable and irritating they were.

But Harry had to admit something: if Draco was there, maybe Dudley wouldn't even dare to mess with him. Not that he was going to hit Dudley or anything, because Harry knew that Draco was basically a craven, preferring to hide behind Crabbe and Goyle, and threaten to tell to Uncle Lucius the things that were happening.

'My my father will hear about this!' Draco would say.

Harry wasn't like that.

He preferred to work things out without the help of adults, and consequently he paid a price.

Taking advantage of the moment of distraction, LewisHartley, one of those who accompanied Dudley, took the tin of cookies.

"Heeeey this is mine!!!" the Potter heir protested indignantly.

"No more!"

"Give me back!!!"Harry growled.

"Comeget itthen!"

Harry took a deep breath, gathering his courage of a future Gryffindor and with clenched fists he advanced, but ended up being pushed back by Dudley, causing him to fall on the lawn.

"It's ours now!" he said with a chuckle.

"You can't do that!"He protested.

"Of course I can!" Dudley replied.

"No, you can't!"an unknown voice sounded.

What followedleftthe four boys deeply awed.

The dry sound of branches moving, followed by a more muffled one as stepped firmly on the grass and the figure of a fifth boy who appeared to have appeared out of nowhere made their jaw to drop.

It took Harry a few seconds to understand two things: the first was that that other boy was there all the time, sitting on the branch of the tree, hiding. It was he who was whistling, making Harry look for him from the sides instead of just looking up.

The second thing was that Harry knew that boy.

Dark gold hair, skinny, older and taller, this time without a wooden sword or a paper crown.

"Give it back to him!" he said in a calm tone.

Dudley and his two friends were silent, pale and wide-eyed, as he was an older student.

"Give it back now, or I'll call your professor!"the boy repeated, extending his hand towards Lewis, who was still holding the can of cookies in a shaky manner.

Lewis hesitantly returned the object.

"Now apologize..."

"I WON'T!" one of themsaid.

"Apologize!"

The trio swallowed, whispering something that vaguely looked like an apology, running away, enraged and frustrated.

Harry watched it all with wide eyes like an owl, completely surprised by that intervention, his mind trying to process it all.

The blond boy turned to him with a slight smile, extending his hand to Harry to help him lift himself off the floor.

Harry accepted, staggering up from the lawn, his heart racing with the adrenaline of having faced Dudley.With shakinghands, he took back his cookie tin, hugging it to his chest.

"Thanks."Harry said quietly.

"You're welcome... Those boys are morons."

They were both silent, Harry still hugging himself as if protecting himself, while the other shyly scratched the back of his neck.

"I think I'll be going..." Harry sighed.

"Hey..." he exclaimed, tilting his head to the side while looking at the small dark-haired boy "I know you..."

"Uh..."

"You were at the coronation party, right?"he asked, placing his hands on his hips.

'Oh ... He remembersme...'Harry thought, nodding.

The boy opened a huge and sincere smile, narrowing his eyes to the point of closing.It was the kind of smile that made anyone smile back, and Harry was no exception.

"My name is Cedric, by the way..." the boy said while opening his gray eyes "CedricDiggory."

Harry blinked his eyes when he saw Cedric's outstretched hand.Hesitantly Harry took his hand.

"I'm Harry... Harry Potter." he replied softly "Do you study here?"

Harry asked when he saw Cedric wearing the uniform, too, in a faded tone, obviously secondhand.

"Yes!" he replied in a happy and proud way.

"Ah,cool...Were you spying on me?"the words jumped out of Harry's mouth.

"Uh?"

"You were hiding..."

"I wasn't hiding... I got here first, and you came later..." Cedric explained while looking at the tree near them.

"But you didn't announced your presence..." Harry narrowed his eyes.

Cedric smiled again.

"Well… It was nice to see you playing with your teddy." he replied with a low chuckle "And see you try to find me!"

"Ah... I see…"

They were both silent, Cedric looking at Harry curiously.

"Why are you alone?" he asked quietly "I always see you alone here... Why don't you play with others?"

Harry bit his lower lip, sighing.

"Becausenobody talks to me..." he murmured, looking down "They areafraid of Dudley... And they think I'm weird."

Cedric frowned.

"So they are morons just like Dudley." he replied with certainty, making Harry smile shyly.

Harry looked at the grass.

"Since it's so..." Cedric said, drawing his attention "You... Uh... Would you like to be my friend?"

Harry's eyes widened, surprised by that question.

He wanted to be able to say yes, he wanted to be able to have a friend in that place, someone who didn't treat him like he was weird.

He would say yes, but he refrained.

Cedric wasa muggle.

And Harry, even though he hadn't yet been baptized, was a wizard, a pureblood wizard of noble lineage.

He couldn't have muggle friends... His parents wouldn't like that.

"I-I... I can't."

'Why not?"Cedric tiltedhis head to the side, confused.

"Because..." '…you're a muggle'Harry's mind completed, but he went on in another way"Becausemy parents don't let me have friends of your kind..."

Cedric's smile faded until it disappeared, his face becoming neutral and gradually taking on a sad, hurt look.

"Is it because I'm poor?"he replied with a whisper, gray eyes filling with tears.

Harry was silent, his eyes wide.

Cedric lowered his head and wept quietly, turning his back and walking quickly, until finally ran to reachtheentrance.

The Potter heir stood in the same place and only a few minutes later understood that his words hurt the Muggle boy.

And he cried too.

The rest of the day went by like a blur to Harry.

For some reason, the image of the muggle boy - Cedric - crying was imprinted in his mind, making him feel with a strange weight on his shoulders when he understood that his words had consequences.

When James had picked up Harry from school, he had noticed that Harry was quieter than usual, his eyes fixed on the car window as hegazed out over the landscape.When they arrivedathome, he even tried to find out why his child is like that, but Harry didn't say anything, going up the staircase with a crestfallen manner.

The situation had stayed that way until hours later during dinner, the threePotterssitting at a smaller and more informal table than the huge table in the dining room, used for more formal situations.

While Lily and James talked about something, Harry nudged his food with a spoon in an uninterested way, his eyes very vague and thoughtful for a6year old.

"Harry...?"a distant voice called to him.

He didn'tanswer,still deep in thought.

"Harry...?"

He felt a hand land on his wrist, causing him to look at his mother, who was watching him with concern.

"What happened?"she asked.

Harry looked down.

"Nothing..." he whispered.

"You're quiet all day, son... Did something happen at school?"James asked.

"No sir..."

"Are you sure?"

"Yeah..."

"Hm..."

Lily continued to look at him.

"Did any mugglehurt you?"Lily's voice came out calmly, but with icy fury.

The mere idea that someone had hurt her son made her prove a known murderous fury.

"No, Mummy." he replied.

Well... Technically he was pushed.But it didn't count, did it?

No. They shouldn't know that.

'Are you really sure?"she pressed.

"Yes."

The soft noise of silverware touching the porcelain was the only sound that could be heard, the two adults looking at Harry for any sign or reaction that explainedwhyhe was acting that way.

"Why can't I have a muggle friend?"Harry asked when he felt unable to remain with that doubt, looking at his parents.

Lily seemed surprised by the question, lowering her hand with the silverware as she glanced at James and finally Harry.

"Pardon me?"she asked, blinking her eyes.

"Why can't I havea muggle friend?"He repeated, looking at them.

James blinked and sighed, knowing that they would have to face that dilemma.

"Harry..." the man said calmly "It's not that you can't.There is no problem with that.It's just not..."

"It's just not appropriate."Lily completed immediately, looking at him closely "Darling... You have to understand that... Thatthe muggles... They are differentfrom us.And we... We are different from them."

Harry looked confused.

"Look..." she went on to quote an example "A lion cannot be friends with a lamb, can it?We cannot be friends with those who are... Who are naturally incompatiblewith us."

Harry's face contorted in a sad expression, shoulders falling as he recoiled in the seat.

"You're a wizard... A purebloodwizard..." she continued, taking a sip of wine "And that in itself means a series of things in which you are still very, very young to understand... But that one day you will understand."

The boy looked lost.

"What your Mummy means is that our community is already full of friends suitable for you..." James interfered, trying tosoften his wife's words "You like the Granger's daughter and the Weasley's boy, don't you?"

"Yes..."

"And aren't they good friends?" his mother asked.

"Yes, they are..."

"Then why want to havea muggle friend, my love, when you can have friends who are like us?"Lily tilted her head, looking confused by the meaning of the question.

Harry released his breath through his mouth, looking smaller.

"Because he helped me..." he murmured looking at his almost untouched plate, remembering how Cedric defended him from Dudley "And I was mean to him... Very mean..."

Lily and James were silent.

"And you're sad… Because you were mean to him?"James asked slowly.

Harry nodded, tearing up as he remembered making the other boy cry.

"Well... You can apologize to him, if that's the case." Lily said calmly, watching Harry carefully."There is no need to go so far, beyond what is necessary."

The boy wasquiet, his fingers gently swinging the spoon.

"But if it's really important to you..." James took his voice, sounding cautious and soft "Then there's nothing wrong with having him as a friend too..."

Lily snapped her head to her husband, looking puzzled and stunned by what she had heard, while Harry turned to look at him.

"It's always good to have friends." James completed incisively, looking at his wife with a steady and calm look.

Lily was silent, seeming to have a conversation through looks with James, but at last she cleared her throat as she composed herself, looking at them carefully.

"Well... There is really nothing wrong with having new friends."Lily finally added, her voice controlled, taking a sip of her wine."At least until you gettoa certain age, all right?"

"Yes ma'am..."

"Good..." she smiled "Now eat your food before itgets cold,huh?"

Harry started to eat with enthusiasm when he noticed how hungry he was as well as feeling lighter because he had authorization from his parents to be able to havea muggleas a friend.

It would be good, so good!

He would apologize to Cedric the next morning, as he really felt bad for making the older boy cry.He would take him a tin of cookies as well as some of his muggle toys that he had won for his last birthday.

And if Cedric accepted, they could be friends!

Harry would no longer need to eat and play alone at break time, as he would have a friend in that horrible place with horrible people that could be the school.

While he ate, Harry hadn't noticed that Lily and James remained looking at each other with seriousness, traditionalism and relative tolerance fighting each other at the dinner table.

September12, 1953.

Harry swallowed while he held his mother's hand firmly, both of them standing at the stone portal in front oftheChurch of the Night.

It was Sunday's twilight, the sun giving way to night while the first stars shone in the blue-purplesky, even more twinkling because it was a new moon.

It was also the first time that Harry, alreadydressed in his little black tunic, would serve in the Church as an acolyte of FatherRiddle, a function given exclusively to children and considered of high prestige by thecoven.

He knew he should be excited, happy.But he wasn't.

He hadn't slept well the night before.

In fact, he had woken up screaming at the middle of night, dreaming of a profusion of skulls, snakes and a guttural voice that called his name in incessant whispers, a spectral figure with blood-red eyes and sharp claws thatpursued him,that wanted him.

It took long minutes for him to calm down, James holding him in a tight hug and saying that he was well and protected, that he was there.While Harry went back to sleep in his father's arms, Lily, who wielded her wand, was livid to see that the bedroom balcony door was open and that snakes hissed and coiled on the floor.

Harry had slept in his parents' room for the rest of the night and nothing was mentioned the next morning, although the boy was still scared.

And he still felt scared when walking to the door of the Church of Night, the place he would stay until the time of mass.

Looking at the statues of demons and red-eyed gargoyles that decorated the facade, Harry stopped abruptly, starting to cry copiously.

"Harry, what was my love?" Lily said softly, kneeling to see him.

"I w-want t-to gohooome..." he sobbed, hugging her and hiding his face.

He desperately wanted to go home, get out of there as soon as possible.

He never felt a sensation like that, as if his mind had begged him to run, to hide, anything but stay there, without the safe presence of his parents.

"Harry... It's okay..." Lily kissed his hair, stroking it to calm him down."You're safe.Nothing bad will happen to you... I promise..."

"Stayhere...P-please,pleeeaseM-mummy..." he begged, tightening his arms around her shoulders.

She smiled.

"I can't, baby... Besides, we'll see you in a few hours..." she replied, moving away a little to see him "But why are you like this?What are you afraid of?"

Harry pressed his lips together, while she wiped away his tears.

"The monster will catch me..." he replied.

The glimpse of the red-eyed, sharp-clawed monster seemed to have stuck in the recesses of his mind.Even though he struggled to forget, he seemed to return every time Harry blinked his eyes.

Lily took a deep breath, combing his hair.

"There is no reason to fear, my love..." she assured "As long as you are with me and your father, you'll be protected..."

"B-but…"

"As well as being protected here, in the Church... This is the safest place after our house." she said "FatherRiddleis an exceptional and powerful wizard.He'll protect you and will not let anything happen while you are under his eyes..."

Harry was silent.

"No monster would dare come near you whileany of us arewatching over you, Harry." she kissed his forehead "Hm?"

Harry swallowed the cry, nodding.

He wouldn't have to be afraid ... Or at least try to suppress it.

No one would hurt him as long as he was surrounded by adults, by powerful wizards.

Gradually the two started walking again, Lily and Harry stopping at the porch of the Church.

"Well... I leave you here..." she said with a sigh and a calm smile "Don't worry Harry.It's all right."

He nodded his head.

"See you later, okay?Your Papa and I'll be in the front row as usual... We're so proud of you..." she said.

Harry once again felt the urge to implore her tostay, but stopped when he saw her walk to the stone portal, waving at him so encouraging before disappearing amidtheemerald green flames.

With a loud creak the Church doors opened and Harry, shaking and without choice, entered the building.

It was strange to be there when there were no people filling the seats, nor the sound of prayers and songs.All there was the silence and the soft crackling of torch fire on the walls, casting lights and many shadows.

Harry huddled against the door, his heart racing when he heard the sound of gradually rising steps, emerging from the shadows the figure of SisterBellatrix, holdinga torch in her hand, lit upher beautiful and serious face.

She didn't greet him.

She just looked at him the same way she would look at an insect, something unworthy of her attention.But for a brief second she smiled, a smile that was light but without warmth when she saw the boy in his small ceremonial tunic.

"Follow me."she said in an orderly tone, starting to walk without looking at Harry.

And with no choice, he followed her.

Walking through the Church nave, Harry felt that he was being watched by all the statues, images of the stained glass windows and paintings, as if they were witnessing something that only they knew.

Opening the door of the Church's internal quarters, they soon descended a stone spiral staircase, the steps being lit by the flame ofBellatrix'storch.

That place was cold as a cave, making the back of his neck goose bumps, making him believe he would never see the light of day again.

They both stopped in front of a double door,Bellatrixknocking softly as heturnedto the child.

"Do enter.He is waiting for you." she said with a smile that seemed to border on the cruel, before walking away.

Harry raised his hand, turning the handle as he opened the door, the metallic creak echoing in the hall.

And he entered, relieved that it was warmer and dimly lit there.

FatherRiddle'sprivate roomswere luxurious: the floor was made of wood, with walls painted in a shade of dark green, decorated with fine paintings and century-old tapestries.Floor-to-ceiling bookshelves crammed with books, furniture in different shades of silver, lacquered black and dark green.Those were dwellings befitting the last heir to the SalazarSlytherin's line.

Paying more attention, Harry had noticed that there was music there, a gramophone that filled that large room with classical Mozart symphony, Lacrimosa.

And thenthefront, sitting casually in a chair that looked like a throne, was TomRiddle himself, with a glass ofbrandyin his hands and in his feet, something that made Harry blanch... A snake, a big snake, robust, with brown scales and a triangular head, big enough to fit in its mouth a baby's skull.

Tom floated the glass of his drink, a smile appearing on his well-designed lips, his black eyes shining when he saw the boy standing in a retracted way at the door.

"Welcome..." he said in a velvety tone almost as if he were singing, leaning his torso forward"... Child of Night."

Harry swallowed, on the verge of crying.

Forks, October 30, 2019.

TheCullensreleased the diary immediately, everyone taking a deep breath as if their petrified lungs were begging for air, grateful to be back in the bright, wide living-room, rather than confined in the gloom of an underground room of a Satanic Church for almost 66 years before.

They were scared.

Scared, because for an indefinite period of time, they stopped being who theywereto live, feel and see everything from the perspective of a 6-year-old boy.

They had many questions, like why Harry's parents lied about the boy's real birthday,whythey left Godric's Hollow in a hurry to return years later, or why his friendship with CedricDiggorywas so impactful for him.

But mostly they had questions about Father TomRiddle.

Something was wrong, deeply wrong.

They could feel a dark, demonic vibe when that man appeared in Harry's memories, with his beautiful smiles and black eyes. A predator when watching its prey.

Turning their eyes to the front, they saw Harry.

No longer like a little boy with his teddy bear, but like a 17-year-old, with a lightning-shaped scar on his forehead and a pale face and a lost look when staring at nothing.

- What ... -Jaspergasped in fear, trying to use his vocal cords again, - What happened...?

Harry was silent.

It took almost twenty heartbeats for him to slowly open his mouth.

"My parents..." he whispered "My parents thought I was safe... That nothing bad could happen as long I was... As long as I was with him..."

Harry looked at them darkly.

"But they threw me directly into the snake pit."

Chapter End Notes

I honestly think my teachers want to kill me with so much homework and essays... *crying*

Uuh, you guys can find me on Tumblr too!
https/muffinparadise./

3

The Serpent and the Bird

Chapter Summary

"Now the serpent was more subtil than any beast of the field which the Lord God had made. And he said unto the woman, 'Yea, hath God said, Ye shall not eat of every tree of the garden?"

Gen 3:1

Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

CHAPTER XXVII

THE SERPENT AND THE BIRD

September 13, 1953

In situations of physical or emotional stress, a person's notion of time can differ a lot from reality: what are minutes, or even seconds, are seen by someone in that state as a small - but agonizing - eternity

That was what Harry was experiencing at that moment.

He had been in FatherRiddle'squarters for justa few minutes, but in his view it could well be hours.

The relative silence also contributed to this impression, making the background noises louder than they actually were: the static sound of the gramophone on which it had stopped playing at some point... The continuous ticking of the old clock... The clicks of the wood that burned in the fireplace... All these sounds together made the boy's nerves go wild, as if he were waiting for something terrible to happen at any moment, further prolonging his agony.

Even though he wanted to get out of there, run away or hide, Harry remained quiet, his little body pressed against the door while Tom continued to sit in his chair, his face with an unintelligible expression.

"What's the matter, child?"the man asked at one point, raising his eyebrow.

Harry didn't answer.

The only thing he was able to do was look at the huge snake lying on the ground between the ecclesiastical's feet, and gradually feeling the imminence of a cry beginning to form.The snake, in turn, lifted its stout head in which a long forked tongue protruded from its mouth and fluttered in the air like a ribbon, watching it with large yellow eyes attentive as if it saw a mouse entering its den.

That was the trigger for Harry to overflow.Tears began to trickle down his cheeks as his heart galloped frantically in his chest and broken sobs rose up his throat.

Tom slowly lowered his gaze towards the point where the boy was focused, understanding the reason for that reaction.

"Oh..."he sounded a little nonchalant, getting up from his chair and walking slowly towards Harry.

Leaning his neck back when looking up, Harry found himself being examined by the man with his intense black eyes in contrast to his neutral face.Taking a deep breath, Tom crouched down to stay on a level with him.

"Shhh..."he put his index finger to hislips in silence "Are you afraid?"

Harry breathed through his mouth, unable to speak because of the sobs that continued to flow.

"Shhhshhh..."Tom went on, makinga handkerchief appear in his hand "There is no need to be afraid.There is nothingto fear here."

The boy stood still while the man removed his glasses and used the handkerchief to dry his tears, carefully folding the piece of fabric and putting it in his pocket.

With a unique movement Tom lifted him off the floor, holding him firmly in his arms in the same way he did when they met at the Malfoys' Manor on the previous year, rocking him in a slow, soothing rhythm.Little by little, Harry calmed down, his breathing and heartbeatbecoming more stable, relievedto be close to an adult with a familiar face in that unknown place.

Harry wiped away the reminiscent tears with the sleeve of the tunic he wore, his blurred vision being corrected by the spectacles that were putback on his face, while the image of TomRiddle's facebecame sharper.

"Whatdisturbs you so much, child?"he asked "Why are you like this?"

Harry took a deep breath, trapping air in his lungs and then slowly releasing them through parted lips.

"The m-monster..."he whispered.

Tom frowned in confusion.

"What monster?"

"T-the m-monster of m-my ba-bad dreams..."Harry lowered his head.

"Ah... You are having nightmares."he said "Did you have a bad dream last night?"

"Yes sir..."

"Hm... And what did the 'monster' do in your bad dream?"

Silence.

"He... He..."Harry whispered, feeling his heart beat again in his chest.

"It's okay Harry, go on... There's no reason to cry."heordered,this time more serious.

Harry took a deep breath until he felt calm enough to express his fear vocally.

"Every night he shows up..." he said softly "He runs after me and s-says my n-name... And I try t-to run away..."

Harry flinched as he remembered the cold,bizarrelyhigh-pitchedvoiceof the hideous creature.

"Ohh... Do you try?"Tom asked, tilting his head to hear him better.

"Yes...He always ends up catching me..."Harry sniffed, making Tom practically lean his head against his.

"And what is he like?"Tom asked.

The boy bit his lower lip.

"H-he is ugly... V-very ugly..."

"Really?"

"Yeah... He... He has red eyes... B-big, sharp nails..."Harry confided softly, as if speaking out loud could be enough to summonthe creature right there "And... Andhe..."

"He...?"

"Andhe has no nose!"

Tom pulled his boy's face, blinking his eyes dazed way for long seconds until laughed, echoing the deep soundofhis voice in the room.Harry was quiet, feeling embarrassed by that reaction - if Father Tom saw what he saw, he would be afraid too... There was no way anyone wouldn't be afraid to see the monster that lived in his nightmares.

"Oh child..."Tom said as he shook his head "Monsters like that don't exist, you silly..."

"They do exist, sir... I saw... I saw..."he repeated softly, cowering in the adult's arms.

"That's only exists in your very silly and very fertile imagination."Tom smiled from ear to ear, his index finger touching the forehead of the boy who closed his eyes upon receiving contact.

"But..."Harry tried to argue.

"It doesn't exist, Harry!"Tom's voice was impatient, causing Harry to shut up immediately.

Adults didn't understand, there was no use explaining.

His Mummy didn'tunderstand,let alone his Papa.It was obvious that FatherRiddlewouldn't understand either.

"But since you're here..." Tom continued firmly, trying to sound more calm and casual "...let's start your first instruction as my acolyte, hm?"

The boy remained silent, nodding slightly.

"But before that, I want to have the honor of introducing you to someone veryspecial..." he pointed out "And who is looking forwardto meeting you."

Harry shifted, feeling uncomfortable and suspicious of what he heard.

"Harry..." Tom said calmly, looking at him "I suppose that you know what a familiar is, don't you?"

He nodded in agreement. Yes, he knew what familiars are.

From time to time he played with his parents' familiars, even though they said that despite their physical forms, these beings weren't pets.

James's familiar took on a form similar to that ofhisanimagusform or hisPatronus: a majestic stag with dark fur and large antlers... Appropriate, considering that the heraldic symbol of the House of Potter was that animal.Lily'sfamiliar, on the other hand,was a reddish-brown doe, delicate in shape, but very agile when running.

"Very well.Myfamiliar isn't a dog..."Tom spoke calmly, his long fingers caressingthe boy's calves "A cat... or even a frog…"

Tom turned so that the two could face the animal that was watching them from a distance.

"My familiar is a snake."

The reptile hissed at the mention, showing its dark forked tongue and its slit-shaped pupils contracting.Harry huddled against the man's body, his fingers firmly gripping the collar of the shirt he wore as he turned his face away.

"Don't tell me you're afraid, child."he said, "This isn't really something I expect from afuture gryffindorin which your father is so proud of.I'm... disappointed."

Harry closed his eyes, trying to ignore everything around him.

"Are you going to be agryffindoror not?"

"I will…"Harry tried to sound firm, but his voice came out like a meow.

"So why are your eyes closed?"

"Because... Because it's scary..."he replied.

Tom laughed at him.

"You can't close your eyes to everythingthat scares you, little fool."he spoke softly, making Harry feel his breath offreshmintand hot brandy "You must face the fear with your eyes wide open..."

Harry opened his eyes, still afraid.

Well... It wouldn't hurt to keep his eyes open, as long as the snake stayed where it was and he was safe inRiddle'sarms.

"Good... You must face your fear withopen eyes and must face them."Tom approved with a slightmalicious smile. "I think we can go to the next step, don't you agree?"

Before Harry could say anything, Tom put him back on the floor, causing him to widen his eyes as he saw the snake slowly crawl towards him, the long body seeming to stretch more and more.

Harry could even feel the blood draining from his face as his pressure dropped, making him look as white as snow.

The snake stopped moving, starting to curl itself as if displaying each of its brown spots.

"You are paralyzed, aren't you?"Tom's deep voice sounded distant to his ears, as he felt his big hands touch his shoulders, his long fingers tighten on his skin.

Harry was silent, his eyes still wide as his stomach turned and his heart pounded.

"It happens when a preymeets a predator..."Tomwhispered,the fingernail of his index finger gently scraping thedelicateskinon the boy's neck. "But you're not prey, are you, Harry?"

Harry shook his head, unable to understand what exactly the man was saying, as fear clouded his understanding.

"No, no... You aren't a prey... You are abrave... Fearless boy."Tom leaned over to speak near his ear, his lips inches from his ear, hishands caressing his shoulders "And brave and fearless boys don't chicken out about anything, do they?"

The Potter heir didn't move.

"Go on, Harry... Touch it..."he encouraged, gently pushing him forward.

" Sir..."Harrymoaned,his body trembling.

"Go. On!!!"Tom ordered, irritation starting to tint the tone of his voice.

With no choice, and completely frightened, Harry started to walk in tiny steps towards the big snake, his legs and knees so unstable that at any moment he thought he would collapse on the ground, but that didn't happen.

Standing in front ofthesnake, he waited forthereptile to react in some way, to make some sudden movement due to his presence, which also didn't happen: the snake just stood still, its yellow eyes watching him intently.

Crouching a little bit - and almost collapsing over the floor - Harry slowly brought his trembling hand up to the snake's head, while Riddle watched him with some coldness and amusement, his hands inside his trousers pockets in a casual posture.

Without choice, Harry touched the snake.

The first thing the boy noticed wasthe strangephysical sensationat his fingertips: the snake's head was large, massive and intimidating, covered with cold, damp skin, with smooth scales and slippery to the touch.

At one point the snake hissed in response to the contact, causing Harry to leap backwards, while his heart was beating even faster.

Tomlaughed,oblivious or indifferent to the stress the child was experiencing.

"It'sokay Harry... It'sfine."Tom assured himself by controlling his laughter, taking a step forward and taking the boy's hand, massaging it in his fingers.

It took Harry minutes to get out of his panic-stricken state, his entire body shaking as he tried to establish a more stable heart rate.

Seeing that he appeared to be calmer, Tom murmured.

"You can continue to touch her... She was enjoying feeling your warm skin..."

"She..?!"Harry asked, turning to look at the man beside him.

'A female snake?'he thought sheepishly.

"Yes... she."Tom replied with a smile, looking at a snake thatwaswrithingher tail on the ground "Her name isNagini."

Harry blinked at the man and then at the snake.

" Naagiiniii..."Harry repeated slowly in a whisper, noticing how exotic the name sounded in his tongue.

Naginihissed in response.

"That's right."Tom smiled approvingly, his handstroking the boy's hair " Naginicomes from Sanskrit..."

"Sanskweet?"

" Sanskrit." he corrected"…a language originally from Nepal and India, but today fallen out of use and used for sacred religious texts.As long as you are my acolyte, I shall teach you this languageas well as Latin and others..."hepaused for a moment and smiled "But back to the subject,Naginiis a Sanskrit word and refers to the female species of a mythological entity whom is half human and half serpent, the Nāga"

Harry nodded, trying to imagine such a creature in his head.

"She is my familiar... And a very appropriate familiar."Tom looked at the snake and then at Harry, his long fingers pulling from inside his shirt a golden medallion with a letter 'S'encrusted with precious stones"As you may well know, I'm the last direct descendant of the great Salazar Slytherin'slineage..."

Tom's beautiful face gradually twisted into an expression of contained fury.

"...and not a 'mutt' as manypeople insist to point."he said through his teeth, his gaze hardened.

Harry was silent, shrinking slightly from the volatility of Tom's mood, which had been warm and welcoming before, and now begun to turn into a hostile and cold aura.

"Sir?"Harry stammered when he saw that the man was looking intently at him, or at something that went beyond him.

Blinking in a daze at being called, Tom closed his eyes and took a deep breath, slowly returning to his usual relaxed and composed posture.

"Sorry... What were we talking about?"

Harry said nothing, Tom glancing at the snake.

"Oh, yes... And because Nagini is my familiar... And as long as I order her, she won't hurt you." he continued, cocking his chin arrogantly, a proud smile appearing on his face "So... My darling Harry... You can caress her without fear."

Harry didn't dare move, just looked at him hesitantly.

"Go on..." Tom tilted his head forward with a smile.

Harry took a deep breath, repeating the same process as before: walking in short, slow steps, waiting to see the snake's reaction - or rather, Nagini's reaction - and touching her gently.

Once again the snake made no mention of attacking him, on the contrary, it seemed in a way to encourage even more to be touched and little by little Harry became more confident with his action.

"She is soooo biiiig..."Harryexclaimed,his little hand sliding overNagini'shead and bodyin repeated movements and counting how many turns her body didwhen she curled up in herself "What does she eat, sir?"

Tom's lips tightened in an enigmatic smile as he drunk his brandy.

"Rats"he moistenedhis lips ashe lookedat Harry "She eats rats!Preferably the little ones..."

"Oh, nice!"he blinked his eyes in an impressed way, sitting on the floorto be more comfortable "Will she grow more?"

"Yes, child, she will... But if... And only if, I continue to feedher with little rats..."Tom replied, smiling at the boy.

Harry continued to caressNagini, until she rose and rested her head on his shoulder, her tongue going in and out of her mouth, capturing every particle of the aroma that emanated from the boy's body.Harry, on the other hand, chuckled because of that unexpected action, interpreting it as a gesture of affection, or rather', a kind of armless hug given by the snake.

With a huge smile, Harry wrapped his arms around the cold body of the snake, his hands resting on the green and brown scales,tilting his head to the side and pressing his warm cheek toNagini'scold head.

Tom, who until then watched the scene in silence, let out a hoarse laugh as if he were entertained by a private joke, causing the boy to look at him and smile even more.

"Am I doing it right, sir?"Harry asked quietly, not wanting to upset his new friend.

Tom stopped laughing, taking another sip of his drink and moistening his lips as he looked at him.

"Oh yes... You definitely are."he replied delighted.

Harry continued to hugNagini, smiling innocently at the adult.

He had been thrown into the snake's pit and hadsuccessfullysurvived...

...at least for a while.

September 14, 1953

After a long wait, the time had come.

Taking a deep breath and holding the can of cookies firmly in both hands, Harry left the main building of the school towards the playground willing to fulfill his special mission: to apologize to Cedric.

Even after James claimed that there was no secret or difficulty in apologizing for doing something wrong, Harry still felt nervous: if Cedric forgave him, they could be friends and everything would be fine.If not, he would miss the opportunity to have a friend because of a misunderstanding in which he didn't want to provoke.

Stoppingnear the door of the building, his eyes searched around trying to filter the figure of the blond boy in the small crowd.

Looking around the corner, he saw that not far from there, Dudley and his disgusting friends were playing with their miniature carts, some probably stolen from other boys;Harry looked away immediately, not wanting to attract the attention of that pig-in-a-wig and his followers.He didn't have time for that.

Turning slowly, he noticed that some other children of his class were already gathering in their own groups, sharing snacks and laughter.On the other side, there were also other children from different classes, some being younger and others older, but no apparent sign of Cedric.

Harry's shoulders fell in dismay.

'Maybe he didn'tcome...'he thought, looking at his feet, considering going back to the classroom.A tiny part of him even wished this to happen, after all, he was ashamed of the way in which he had treated the other boy and wasn't sure howto apologize.

'No...'

Doing that wasn't good and it wouldn't solve anything.

Yes, he was embarrassed by his attitude, but that was no excuse for being acoward, after all, he wasn't.Proof of this was that he had become friends with the frightening - yet fascinating and even beautiful - familiar of FatherRiddle, the greatsnake Nagini.And, not least, he would be a futuregryffindor, the house of the lion, of the fearless and the brave ones.

Sitting on a bench and swinging his legs, Harry waited for a few minutes in the hope that Cedric would show up there, but again, no sign.Maybe hehadn'teven gone that Monday, but that wouldn't stop Harry from trying again the next day.Rising from theseat, the boy walked to the door, until he stopped before he even grabbed the handle.

Something had just occurred to him.

If he hadn't seen Cedric, it was because he hadn't looked in the rightplace .

Crossing between the tables where some children ate and passing the slides and swings of the playground, Harry walked to the farthest area, where there was a small lane of trees in which the leaves were already beginning to show the orange color of autumn and that would fall soon.

Harry stopped bythe tree where he last saw the boy.Without even realizing it, he nibbled on the inside of his cheek when he felt the sting of nervousness.

"Uh... Cedric?"Harry muttered as he looked up, seeing the daylight seeping through the branches and leaves.

He had no answer.

"Ceeedriiiic?"Harry repeated, thistime a little louderas he spun around looking for the other.

Silence.

Harry lowered his head, looking at the lawn and his shoes.

"Cedric, I..."he tried, but fell silent as if the words had escaped his mind.

And then he heard.

It started with a rustling followed by creaks from above, and finally with a muffled sound of feet landing on the floor, making him almost jump with fright.

Turning on his back, he finally saw Cedric, who in turn looked at him with big eyes and cheeks flushed from the descent he had made.

Harry bit his bottom lip, shifting his weight between feet, more uncertain than ever.The blond boy tilted his head to the side, staring at him for long seconds, waiting for him to say something.

"What do you want, Harry?"Cedric finally murmured, his voice sounding sad.

Once again Harry said nothing, just blinked his eyes as if the other was speaking a foreign language.

The blond boy breathed his head down.

"If you came to askme to get out of here, you don't have to..."he continued, hugging himself as he lookedup and then at the small boy "I'm going..."

Harry said nothing, but quickly held his hands holding the canofcookiestowards the blond.

Cedric blinked at him confusedly.

"Uh..."Harry whispered, looking at himwith shyness "It's for you..."

One more pause.

"For me?!"Cedric asked even more confused, looking at the hands held out in his direction.

Harry replied with a positive nod.

"Why?"the boy asked quietly.

Harry opened his mouth, forcing him to say something.

"I...Uh... I wanted to apologize to you."he whispered "And... I wanted to ask you if... Well... Ask if you want to be my friend!"

Cedric continued to stare at him in silence for a few seconds, perhaps hoping it was a prank, but all he saw was Harry keeping his arms outstretched, offering him the can of cookies.

Harry felt relieved the moment Cedric gently took the can out of his hands, he could see the older boy's shy smile as he looked at it.

"Thank you..."Cedric murmured softly,lifting his gaze to the other"...really."

"You forgive me?"Harry asked anxiously.

Cedric nodded.

"Really?"Harry wanted to be sure.

"Yes!"Cedric said.

Harry was going to say something, but he was surprised by a hug from the older boy, who almost lifted him off the floor.Despite being skinny like a twig, Cedric was quite strong.

"Friends alwaysapologize to each other!"Cedric replied affectionately, walking away tolook at Harry lightly "You didn't need to bring me cookies to be my friend..."

Harry smiled, feeling lighter and shy.

"You helped last time with the pig-in-a-wig..."

"'Pig-in-a-wig?'"Cedric tilted his head, confused.

Harry pointed quickly to a direction, where Dudley and his friends were beginning to descend the slide.

" Thatpig-in-a-wig..."Harry explained with a grimace, making the blond blink and put his hand over his mouth while laughing.

When he stopped laughing, Cedric looked at the can for a few seconds and held it out to Harry.

"I accept to be your friend, really, butI can't accept this..."he murmured.

"Whynot?"

"Because itmusthave been expensive... And... And I..."he said softly with a frown.

Harry frowned, too, but not understanding what he meant.

"I have no way to pay for it..."Cedric explained in an embarrassed way.

"Youdon't have to pay me,duuh..."Harry replied, returning the can to the other"It's yours!"

"But..."

"It's yours!!!"Harry crossed his arms as he refused to take it.

Cedric slowly gave him a half-smile.

"Well..." he murmured looking happy"Since it's mine..."

He sat on the grass, uncapping the can and removing the paper, already smelling the delicious, sugary smell.

"Will you eat with me?"he offered.

Harry smiled and nodded, sitting next to him.

Amid chocolate chip cookies and buttery ones that seemed tomeltin their mouths, Harry gradually discovered some facts about his newest muggle friend - or rather, his newest and onlymuggle friend.

CedricDiggorywasn't fromGodric'sHollow- something in which Harry had suspected because of his slight accent that didn't sound like those who lived there.He had come from a small rural village inDevon,calledOtterySt.Catchpole, where he lived with his parents Amos andEileen before they movedthere.

Like Harry, Cedric was also an only child, almost eight years old and his birthday was on October 31: Halloween for him andSamhainfor Harry.

Harry had also discovered that Cedric enjoyed listening to fairytales and stories as well as creating them in his plays that involved a lot of action and adventure with sword fights, evil villains and brave heroes.

While he slowly ate his cookies with a look of pure satisfaction, Harry, in turn, looked up, his thoughts random and disconnected.

At one point, the Potter heir turned his face to Cedric, who seemed to almost close his eyes as he ate.

"Cedric?"

The older boy stopped and ate, looking back at him.

"Yes?"

Harry hesitated for a moment, but curiosity spoke louder.

"Why don't you play with the other boysof your class?"Harry asked.

Cedric frowned and lowered his head, looking at the lawn as if embarrassed.

"They... They don't want to play with me... Because they think I'm going tosteal their toys..."he murmured softly, looking at his fingers touching the grass.

"Have you... Uh... Have you done that?"Harry asked hesitantly.

"No" he denied vehemently "Never!I would never do that.It's wrong and... And ugly"

"So... So whydo they think you would?"the dark-haired boy asked, really confused.

"They think so because I don't havetoys like theirs..."Cedricsighed, looking at Harry "Because I'm... Because I'm poor, you know.I just study here because I have a scholarship..."

"What is a 'scholarship'?"

"My parents don't pay for me to study here,but I have to get good grades.AndI... I am the best student in my class."he explained, stretching hislegs and swinging his feet "They..."

Cedric pointed his chin at his classmates in the distance.

"They don't play with people like... Like me."

Harry was silent, lowering his head when he finished listening.

So that was why Cedric had cried after Harry had denied his offer of friendship... He criedbecause hethought he had been rejected just because he had no cool toys or his family had no money.

It made the little wizard feel thoughtful and, above all, sad.

Was it really that important for people things like money?

TheWeasleyswere a long way from being rich and it made no difference to him.Ron, Fred, George,Mr.and Mrs.Weasleywere so, so wonderful... Harry would rather athousand times inspending time with them than theMalfoys, especially withDraco, who could be unbearably arrogant and snobbish.

And thinking of Malfoy, his UncleLuciusdidn't miss an opportunity to call FatherRiddle'mudblood' behind his back, even though he was sosmart, powerfuland with a nice familiar.But Harry didn't care that he was 'mudblood'.

For Harry, it was irrelevant.

TheWeasleyswere poor and they were his friends.

Father Tom was a 'mudblood' and was his friend.

And Cedric... Cedric wasa muggleand was now his friend.

"Sothey are all very stupid!"Harry said at last, looking at the other.

Cedric looked at him and laughed, being accompanied by Harry.

They laughed for long seconds, Cedric happy to have Harry's company, and Harry happy to have Cedric laugh.

"So..."Harry tried to control his laughter "So you hide in the trees because of that?"

"Ahhh,no,no..." Cedric explained "I'm not hiding... I'm looking for Joe's home."

"Huh?"

"Joe'shome... Do you want to meet him?"Cedric asked as he got up from the grass.

"Hm... Ican't talk to strangers."Harry whispered.

The older boy laughed.

"Oh Harry, Joe is not a person..."

"Huh?"

"Come with me!"Cedric reached out.

Harry blinked his eyes.

"Come on..."

"Hm... Alright."Harry nodded in confusion, holding the hand of the older boy who helped him lift the floor.

The two walked hand in hand, Harry letting himselfbeguided by Cedric in a far corner, the two stopping near a bush.

"Hmmm... What's wrong?"Harry was confused to see the other boy crouch.

Cedric didn't reply.

Harry gradually realized that there was a shoe box with several holes in the lid, which was protected at the base of the bush.Cedric stood up with the box in his hands, making Harry even more curious to know what was in its contents.

With a huge smile, the blond boy lifted the lid and Harry saw that inside it was a little bird with gray plumage that started to chirp happily when he saw the daylight after being in the darkness.Very delicately, Cedric took his hand to the bird, holding it carefully so as not to hurt him.

"Harry, this is Joe..."the blond boy murmured.

"Oh…"

"I found him on the grass."Cedric explained "He must have hurt his wing... See?He can't fly... Iput him inthat box so he doesn't get eaten by animals or die of hunger..."

Harry was silent, looking at Cedric and the bird.

"And while he is recovering, I come here andgive him seeds to eat..."Cedric spoke in a low tone, while his index finger carefully caressed the bird's head.

"So you go up in the trees to... To look for his nest?"

Cedric shook his head positively.

"Why are you doing this?"Harry asked confused "He... He can't fly anymore... It doesn't make any sense..."

Cedric seemed to think and finally answered.

"Because it's the right thingto do.If you canhelp someone who needs help, why nothelp?"he murmured "It doesn't matter if it's a bird that can't fly..."

Cedric stopped and smiled tenderly at the other.

"...or if it's a future friend in trouble."and completed by shrugging "It doesn'tcostus anything tobe kind."

'Oh...'Harry was silent.

That was... There was no better word tosaythan to be kind.

He started to smile as he looked at the bird curiously.

"Do you want to hold him?"Cedric asked him.

Harry looked up, his eyes widening.

"I... I don't think so..."

The blond boy tilted his head to the side.

"I... I can hurt him..."Harry whispered in embarrassment, afraid of hurting what Cedric was so fond of.

"You won't hurt him, Harry... Come on... Reach out yourhands like a spoon..."he encouraged with a smile.

Harry hesitated, but finally gave in as he approached slowly as he watched the bird move in his friend's hands, his own hands slowly rising until his fingersbrushedthe other boy's.

The bird chirped, cowering in the blond boy's hands as if he were afraid.Harry's shoulders slumped, feeling sad, making him move away.

"Hey... It's okay... Just stay quiet andhe'll see that you are trustworthy..."Cedric said softly, making him stay quiet.

Gradually the bird left Cedric's hands, walking slowly to Harry's hands, who opened his eyes wide and held his breath when he noticed how light and delicate the little creature was.

He smiled, feeling genuinely happy.

"See?"the other boy spoke softly "It worked!"

Harry gave a huge smile as he shook his head and inadvertently waved his hands a little rudely, making Joe chirp.Harry was startled, afraid he had done something wrong.

"I-I..."

"Hey,heeey…"Cedric approached him, placing his handsunder Harry's."It's allright..."

Harry took a deep breath, gradually becoming calmer;looking up, he saw that Cedric smiled at him sweetly, gray eyes staring at him with joy.

The little wizard smiled shyly, lowering his head as he looked at theirtwohandstogetheras he held the bird, noticing the dislocated wing in an unfortunate position.

'Helping those who needhelp...'was what Cedric basically said to him ' It doesn'tcostusanything tobe kind!'

Those words touched him.For some reason they entered his ears and got stuck in his mind and heart.

'Bekind...'Harry repeated mentally, feeling his hands being warmed by Cedric's hands, his own heart started to beat faster.He also felt a curious sensation in his body, as if a tingling appeared from the inside out, making him want to laugh.

It was good... It was sooo good!

The tingling then went into his arms and slowly descended through his hands, concentrating on his open palms and fingers.

A gust of wind blew between them, making his dark hair fly in all directions as it messed up Cedric's golden locks, the two of them laughing because they thought it was hilarious.

The bird chirped with excitement, drawing their attention and they were surprised when they saw him stretch his wings and take flight with speed, flying in circles around them and then above, disappearing through the trees.

"H-how... How did you do that?"Cedric stared at him with wide eyes and gaping in the direction where the bird flew and then at Harry, who looked equally surprised.

" Me?"he stammered "I did nothing!"

"But he... He... He couldn't fly and..." Cedricbabbled,unable to voice his thoughts.

Harry just blinked his eyes wide like an owl, his lips in a thin line.Cedric in turn smiled exuberantly, continuing to look up and then at Harry with the purest admiration.

"It was like... It was like magic !"he exclaimed.

Magic.

That wasthefirst experience of spontaneous manifestation of magic coming from Harry.

It wasn't caused by any reading of the Dark Bible, by any sermon from the Church of Night, or by any encouragement from his parents or FatherRiddle, or even by his own will.

It just happened.

Harry's magic was awakened by a bird with gray plumage...

…and by a muggle boy with gray eyes.

October 31, 1953

03:00a.m

Harry didn't remember how he got there or didn't even know where exactly he was, but he was pretty sure he was dreaming.

The place around him vaguely resembled a meadow or a garden, with many flowers, but only a single tree - an old apple tree with a knotty trunk and twisted branches in the background.But what caught his eyes were the flowers that grew there: roses and more roses, some still budding, others fully blooming, all ranging from dark red to velvety black.

A beautiful garden, except for one detail: looking at the horizon around him, Harry realized thatthere was no horizon, there was absolutely nothing;it was an infinite space filled with emptiness, without color, shape or depth.Above him there was no blue sky, no clouds, no sun, moon or stars.There was just nothing, making it look like a blank sheet of paper on which there was a single drawing painted in the center.

An oasis in the middle of an arid white desert.

Even Harry was dressed entirely in white: his shoes, socks, short shorts and shirt were white, so white and impeccable that they seemed to glow in that diffuse and abnormal light.

Takingslowstepsas if he were stepping on a thin layer of ice, Harry saw that a few meters ahead of him there was the figure of a man crouching on the lawn, holding pruning shears as he cut dry thorny branches of a rose bush at a leisurely pace and concentrated.

Harry looked around, hoping that something bad was going to happen, that the red-eyed monster without nose from his nightmares would come out of nowhere and try to catch him, but all he saw was the image of the man in front of him taking care of his garden, and that, somehow, was relaxing for him.

So relaxing that he even felt compelled to speak.

"Hi!"Harry said shyly, causing the echo to repeat the greetingseveraltimes until it disappeared.

The man lifted his head, stopping his activity, slowly rising from the ground and turning around.

And Harry gasped when he saw him.

There was no better word to describe him than being angelic: he was small in stature, around 5'5 in height... He had dark hair, with unruly locks that framed his beautiful face, with a sweet mouth and big emerald green eyes that seemed to convey an air of innocence.It wasthe face of someone who was too old to be a child, but too young to be considered an adult man.

A familiar face ...

Very familiar.

It was as if Harry was seeing himself in a mirror in which the reflection was distorted or something like that.

"Hello, little one..." the young man greeted him in a voice that was soft as feathers, but with a strange intonation, as if he had no habit of speaking that language.

Harry blinked rapidly, feeling waves of warmth emanating from him and his green eyes, similar to his own and his Mummy's… It was like he was an older brother that Harry would never have, but that he always wished he had.

"Hello you..." Harry replied timidly.

"Hello!I am very happy to see you... I was waiting for you!"he said approaching him.

"For me?"Harry blinked in confusion.

"Yes…" he replied as he crouched down "Waiting for you, Harry... Waiting for your arrival."

"My arrival?How do you know my name sir? "Harry asked.

Names were powerful things, they contained the spiritual energy of the people who owned them.

His Papa always told him that he would never,underanycircumstances, give his name to any stranger belonging to the witch world.He never would know what kind of wicked magic could be done with his name.

How did he know his name?

"I know your parents. For a longtime to be honest..." the stranger explained in an innocent and fun way "Lilyand James... They are very proud of you."

The two were silent.

"Are you my brother?"Harryasked,unable to ignore their physical similarity.

The stranger laughed.

"Ohnono, Harry.I am not your brother" he inclined his head.

"A Mummy's cousin?"

"Neither..."

"So...?"

"I..." the stranger said, holding both small boy's hands "I am you, Harry"

Harry frowned in confusion.

"No, let me rephrase... You willbe me... Or will I be you"he explained, his fingertips caressing the youngest's forehead.

"I don't understand..."

"When the time is right, you will understand..."

Harry was silent.

"Where am I?"he asked quietly, looking around.

The stranger sighed.

"In a special place, where no one can access..." he explained, looking around with a bored look, but his eyes seemed to shine again when looking at the boy "No one, except you..."

Harry flinched, feeling uncomfortable.

"But don't worry, Harry... You're just paying me a temporary visit..." the handsome stranger murmured, placing his hands gently on the boy's shoulders "Soon you'll be back at your beautiful house..."

Harry looked down and saw that the young man's wrists were shackled,theskin around him marked by red, painful-looking bruises.

"Why are you using this?"Harryasked,his little finger touching the cold metal engraved with various weird symbols.

The stranger looked down sadly.

"I'm under arrest…" he sighed tiredly "My Father arrested me here... In this place..."

"Are you grounded?"Harry asked innocently.

The stranger's eyes shone with the term.

"Yeah... You could say that,"he agreed, looking at the shackles on his wrists "I'm grounded..."

"What did you do?"the boy tilted his head to the side.

"Weeelll… I said things he didn't like to hear... Just as I did some things he disapproved" he replied with a huge smile "And because of that, he arrested me here... In this awful place!"

"Why don't you apologize?" Harry blinked his eyes. "When I do wrong, I apologize to my Papa... And he accepts!"

The other laughed softly.

"Ahhhh if it were that simple..." he replied, looking in a better mood "Excuses don't work with mine. He's very, very, veeery resentful..."

"So your Papa is veeeery mean!" Harry exclaimed with a frown.

The stranger laughed again.

"You could say that..."

"So you're stuck here... Because of him?"

"Exactly."

"Wow... Must besoooboring stay here..." Harry looked around.

"You have no idea, Harry..." he replied rolling his eyes, but smiling boldly "But if youcould,would you help me to get out of here?"

"I... I don't know ..." Harry whispered "I don't know you... Sorry!"

The two were silent for a few seconds.

"But I think I can get to know you... What's your name, sir?"Harry asked for politeness.

The stranger took a deep breath, smiling sweetly at the question.

"I have many names… Many, many names, in every corner of the world, I am known in one way or another... Surely you have heard one of these names.Your dear parents and other adults have already told you about me!"he replied charmingly "I'm famous, you know..."

Harry didn't answer as he doesn't understand what he meant.

"Oh... what a pity."he said looking surprised as if something caught his attention, rising from the floor "I think it's time for you to leave... Which is a shame, because I'm going to be alone... Again."

Harry looked at the stranger with a curious look, feeling sorry for him.

It must have been horrible to be stuck in that place, with no one to talk to or keep him company... Without any friends... It was like when Harry was alone in the school's playground.

Looking shyly at the grass, Harry bit his lower lip, taking a step forward and hugging the stranger by the legs in a gesture of affection and kindness, remembering the words that his little friend Cedric had said: it never hurt to be kind with those who needed it.

"Don't be sad... I can be your friend!"the boy said, pressing his cheek against the other's leg.

The stranger stood, looking down in surprise and finally smiled, stroking the little boy's dark hair.As he parted, Harry smiled at him, watching him pick up the pruning shears and pick a dark rose.

"For my new friend... Harry Potter" he said, offering the flower to the child "I look forward to the next time we meet."

Harry took the rose, watching the dark color of the petalsdisappearuntil they were the same color as his clothes: completely white.

"Wow..." Harry exclaimed curiously to the stranger-of-many-names "Why did it turn white?"

The older one smiled as he looked at him.

"It happens when you have a pure soul... Pure like that rose… Pure like snow."he replied "Take it to remember me until the next time we meet."

"But... I don't know how to get here..."

The stranger chuckled.

"I will always be here!"he replied, touching Harry's forehead again.

"H... Ha... Harry..." a voice sounded distant.

He didn't move.

"Harry...?"

The boy felt someone touch his hair and caress his face gently.

"Baby?"

Little by little he regained consciousness, but he chose to keep his eyes closed, listening to the sound of birdsong announcing that it was already morning.

Opening his eyes slowly as his vision readjusted due to the daylight in his room, he saw his mother looking at him with affection, she still dressed in her silk robe and loose red hair on her shoulders.

"Wake up, sweetheart..."

Harry yawned, cuddling up on his warm bed.

"I want to sleeeeep..."he moaned softly, closing his eyes as he felt his body beg to remain asleep.

Lilylaughed softly.

"But today isSamhain..."Lilysaid,her hands touchingthe boy's belly and rubbing it "Come on Harry..."

Harry kept his eyes closed, burying his face againstTobby, his teddy bear.

"Are you really going to miss a long and funday filled with pumpkin tarts and cauldron cakes?"Lilysaid, knowing it would be the best way to attract the attention of small one.

But it was in vain.

Harry didn't respond to the stimulus, going back to sleep with deep breaths.

Lilygiggled, reaching up to the boy's feet in order to wake him up with a tickle, but instead of feeling the soft consistency of his feet she felt something stiff under the grip of her fingers.

Blinking in confusion,Lilypartially lifted Harry's covers, her eyes going wide and her face completely pale, a strangled, muffled sound escaping her throat.

Harry wasn't dressed in the pajamas she had put on the night before.

He was completely dressed in white, even wearing white shoes.

His bed covers and sheets were soiled with dirt and grass around his feet, as if he had walked somewhere and gone back to sleep.

"Harry..."Lilygasped,her facelivid looking at her son "How... How..."

Harry continued to sleep, oblivious to what she said.

She stood motionless for long minutes, so immersed in herself that she didn't even notice the sound of James' footsteps.

"Good morning, my little dev-..."James said as he entered the room, but stopped when he saw his wife standing still and pale beside his son's bed.

Approaching quickly when he noticed that something was not right, the wizard looked down and saw what she had faced.

The two looked at each other, seeing similar emotions emblazoned on their faces.

Shock.Fear. Incredulity.

"Harry...?"

Silence.

"Harry, where have you been?"Lilyasked in a low and apprehensive voice.

"Did you dream of somewhere, son?"James asked, looking atLily.

The boy shifted on the bed, a groan escaping his half-open mouth.

"Gar…den..."Harry whispered.

James nodded nervously when he confirmed the suspicion.

"And...And were youalone in this garden?"

Harry sighed as he felt his father stroking his head.

"N-no..."

"Who was with you, darling?"

Silence.

Lilyswallowed, putting a strand of hair behind her ear nervously.

"Harry, please wake up!!!"she said, unable to contain the nervous gradually in his voice.

"I-I'mt-tired, Mummy..."Harry groaned in an almost tearful way.

He felt his body very heavy, as if he had lead in his limbs.

"Lils..."James caught his wife's attention, his voice husky.

"What?"she looked at him.

James looked at Harry's side, still partially covered by the sheet,Lilygetting confused when she saw a small red stain against the fabric.

Red like...

Like...

She felt her chest freeze.

James held up the sheet, revealingHarry's bloody hand, the boy holding the stalk of a white rose firmly, the little handbruised from being pierced by sharp thorns while blood stained the white sheets, the clothes he wore and the petals of the flower.

This was a variety of rose that didn't grow in the Potter gardens.

That was a warning, an unmistakable sign of his fears being realized.

That was the first time that Harry had been possessed.

July 28, 1956

Three years have passed.

Three years passed, but for most people itwas too short a time compared to the events that followed: it had been more than 10 years since the War ended, but England was about to break the peace by starting a conflict against Egypt, in what would become known as the 'Suez Crisis';Winston Churchill, old and tired, had left the post of Prime Minister and was replaced by AnthonyEden, ill and unprepared for the weight of his post;URSS and the United States began a long period of tension that would go down in history as the Cold War.

On radio and record players,people listened to theenergetic and rebellious soundof Elvis Presley'srock'n'rolland the smooth jazz of Sinatra. On the big screens, shone the beauties of Marilyn Monroe, Audrey Hepburn and Elizabeth Taylor, as well the people said goodbye to Grace Kelly as she went from being the Queen of Hollywood to becoming Princess of Monaco that same year of 1956.

The world was fast-paced, but in thecharming littleGodric'sHollow, nestled between forests and mountains, things remained pretty much the same.

Well, at least almost the same.

Harry, now 9 years old, already demonstrated his magical powers early and exponentially: birds, dogs, cats and small wild animals like squirrels followed his commands, from going to a pointed direction, staying around him or accompany him wherever he went, as if he were Hamelin's flutist; Harry could make small, light objects to float around him, controlling them with the same or even more efficiency than a wizard using a wand - and sometimes even floating himself, but only when he was in a deep state of sleep.

As his powers grew and manifested in different ways, Harry also increasingly understood the peculiarities of his own world, a world that was split in two: on the one hand, the dark witch world of the Church of Night and his duty as an acolyte, FatherRiddle, his parents, Ron, Hermione and of course, the Dark Lord... And on the other side, the Muggle world, made up of his school, his classmates (who were now more opentohim, except for Dudley and his gang), playground games, superhero comics and most importantly: his muggle friend CedricDiggory.

Since they became friends, the two saw each other at recess every day, just as they saw each other on summer holidays;James would often take Harry and Cedric out for ice cream in the central square or take them to the movies to watch Disney cartoons that the boys loved.

Lily, for her part, disapproved.

From times to times she tried - sometimes subtly, sometimes more emphatically - to discourage Harry from continuing to get involved with Muggles, getting involved with theDiggory Family, for fear that the little one would be influenced in some way, that the teachings in which she transmitted to him would be corroded by "different customs" from theirs.

Witch children shouldn't be involved with Muggles.

But what she didn't know was that, in a way, the situation was similar with Cedric's parents.

At first, Amos andEileenDiggorywere a little nervous, apprehensive and shy when they saw little Potter lying on the rug while coloring with Cedric a book of illustrations he had brought.

They weren't sure how to act or what to say, because there was the son of the richest and most influential family in the city, lying on the floor of their humble cottage, with his shiny shoes and expensive clothes, laughing happily while Cedric invented a story for each character in the book they colored.

Rich children didn't mix with poor children.

Amos andEileenknew this well, for both were of humble origins, their parents, grandparents and several past generations having served in homes of noble families like the Potters.Decades ago, Cedric would be nothing more than an anonymous servant for Harry, always separated by an abyss.

The world has changed, of course, things have evolved a little for the better, but still the abyss existed, only with other names and forms.

However, it seemed impossible for them to maintain that line of thought when they saw the two boys together, because that was what they were after all: boys, childrenwho laughed at anything and had a fertile imagination beyond normal.

Harry was also the only child that theDiggoryreceived at his home, the only real friend that Cedric had: if the little boy was quiet and very withdrawn before, now it was enough to mention Harry's name to make him smile to the point of his eyes almost closed, beginning to chatter happily about their 'adventures'.

Soon, it was easy for Amos andEileento forget their fears and become genuinely fond of Harry, both smiling when they saw the scene of the two running around the yard with Cedric's dog,Ollie, or both climbing the trees and staying there for a while.It became common to see Harry fascinatedly observe Mr.Diggory'scarpentry skillsin his small workshop where he went out with a miniature horse, or fascinatedly watched his wife bake cookies, sometimes evenhelpingher make them.

TheDiggorycottagehad become a second home for Harry and it wouldn't be an exaggeration to say that the little one has also become a "second son", always being welcome when visiting them.

But apart from the school and the cottage, Harry and Cedric had another place to spend time, a secret place, theirs only and which was in the woods near the older boy's residence: an old house made of stone in ruins, without a roof, doors or windows, with ivy-covered walls and a tree that occupied a space that was once a bedroom or a living room.

They were ruins for adults, but an enchanted castle or impenetrable fortress for the two boys full of imagination.

And it was there that the two walked together withOllieonthat early afternoon of July 28, 1956, when Cedric held Harry's hand - a custom that had been born since the first day they became friends - and carried a small backpack on his back, whileOllietrotted happily with his tongue out while sniffing along the way.

Harry smiled to his friend, seeing him act in a mysterious way and refuse to tell the reason why he carried a backpack... But he had a suspicion: his9thbirthday had taken place in London at his godfather's house and for obvious reasons, Cedric cannot go.

It had hurt Harry to the point that he had been blue all day, even getting presents or being able to eat sweets without restrictions.Deep down, he vaguely suspected that itwashis mother's doing, as there was no justification for having a birthday party away from home and only with the presence of adults and half a dozen pure blooded children.

An attempt that ended in failure, for upon returning toGodric'sHollow, Harry, at the first opportunity, was at Cedric's house, having been greeted by Mrs.Diggorywith a small birthday cake that she had made herself, as well as knowing by her that Cedric had prepared him a "surprise", leaving him excited.

In part Harry thanked for having his birthday away from Cedric, so that he can have a whole day with him, without having to have his attention shared with other adults or even other children.

And there they were in his secret fortress where he would finally know what the "surprise" was about.

"What do youhavethere,Ced?"Harry asked, unable to contain his curiosity any longer.

"I don't know what you're talking about..."

"Of cooourse you know what I'm talking of!" he replied laughing "Your mom told me that you prepared something, a surprise... What is it?Tellme, tell me!!!"

"I don't know..."Cedric joked, taking the backpack off his back casually.

"Don't be mean,Ced, pleeeaase, tell mewhat you have there?Is it to eat?"

"No..."

"To playwith?"

"No..."

"Uh, show me then!!!"

Cedric smiled shyly, turning on his back and picking up the objects inside the backpack.Harry was sticking his neck out to the side as he tried to see what he had brought, but he hadn't been able to.

"I... I have a presentfor you... For your birthday."Cedric turned around, hiding the mysterious item with his hands.

"A present..."Harry smiled in a surprised way, feeling his heart beatfaster by the animation "For me?!"

"Yes..."Cedricreplied with a smile"It's not much, but it's..." he blushed softly "It's from the heart..."

He held out a box tied with a bow as well as a delicate bouquet of tiny blue flowers.

Harry immediately recognized where they were from and their name: they were theforget-me-nots from Mrs.Diggory'sflower bed, which she took care of with great affection.

"Oh..."the boy exclaimed as he touched the small flowers and looking back at the other gift.

At the top of the box was a card written in crayons in the older boy's beautiful childish handwriting.

'For my best friend and adventure mate,

withmuch love,

-Ced'

When opening the box Harry saw what appeared to be a book, written in colorful large letters, a title that made him be puzzled:

THE INCREDIBLES ADVENTURES

OF

HARRY POTTER

&

CEDRIC DIGGORY".

"Wow..."Harry gaped.

Opening the cover, he was greeted by a phrase that he already knew by heart, but that he still wanted to know where it would take him: 'Once upon a time...'

"Is this a...?!"Harry looked at him in wonder, seeing Cedric nod his head.

Page by page he saw stories narrated in colored drawings, each sheet illustrated with different scenarios, but always with the same two characters: a tall boy with yellow hair and a smaller onewith black hair androundspectacles.

It was they two... In their own storybook!

Harry and Cedric as astronauts, traveling through outer space in a rocket, visiting planet by planet, crossing stars and galaxies;Cedric and Harry as pirates, sailing their ship through a huge blue ocean populated by mermaids and discovering chests full of treasures;Harry and Cedric as superheroes saving the day from terrible and evil villains...

Harry sometimes kept his mouth open and eyes wide, sometimes he laughed with happinesswhen he saw the stories and their outcomes, but he was quiet when he turned the page to the one that would be the last: Cedric was no longer a pirate or astronaut, but a prince.

A prince charming riding on a white horse, carrying a shield and wielding a sword, fighting a huge snake with red eyes and sharp fangs.In the drawing, Harry was also a prince, but he was locked in a tower, waiting to be saved by Prince Cedric.

The little wizard touched the drawing with his fingertips, biting his lower lip as he continued to contemplate the epic battle waged by hisCedand the snake, large enough to be a legendarybasilisk.

"I was going to draw a dragon..."he explained, puttinghis hand on the back of his head in a timid way "But I never saw a dragon, so I drew something easier, which is a snake, but... But even if it's a dragon or a snake, it wouldn't stop me from..."

He fell silent abruptly.

"Wouldn't stop you from what?"Harry looked at him.

Cedric blushed.

"Oh...Well, look at the next page..."he whispered.

Turning the page, Harry saw the end of their story: the two together, happy and holding hands, the great snake defeated and with a single sentence written in the footer: '...and then they lived happily ever after!'

"It wouldn't stop me from saving you..."Cedric said looking atthe end of the story "Even with... With dragons or snakes along the way..."

Harry blinked his eyes quickly as he felt his little heart beat faster.

"Uh, I… I hope youliked it!I know it's not much, but..."Cedric stammered softly, his cheeksflushing as he stared at his feet "I... Well..."

Harry laughed, causing Cedric to frown, but he hadn't even let the older boy say anythingbecause hepractically jumped on him in a hug,wrappinghim around the shoulders while standing on tiptoe.Cedric hugged him back in a dazed way, pressing his cheek to the top of the little boy's head, almost being able to kiss him on the hair.

"Thank you!!!"Harry exclaimed, pressing his face against his shoulder "I loved!!!This is the BEST gift I have ever received!"

Cedric blushed and smiled.

"You... Uh... Are you serious?"

"Yes!!!"Harry said to turn away, pressing his gift against his chest in a grateful way "I swear!!!"

Cedric smiled broadly, his gray eyes looking brighter.

"Happy Birthday Harry."He said with tenderness and warmth.

Harry hugged him again this time more calmly, leaning his head again on the blond boy's shoulder, while he wrapped him in his arms, the two of them standing still for a while.

"I wanted you to beon my birthday..." Harry whispered "I wanted to have you there... It wasn't the same without you... It never is."

Cedric sighed.

"I wish I could go, but it's okay... Really!"he answeredme "You're here now..."

Harry smiled.

"Yes... I am here... And you are here!"

Cedric was silent for a moment, taking several deep breaths while Harry closed his eyes as he kept pace with his breathing.

"Promise me, Harry... Promise me that youwill never forget me..."Cedric asked quietly, holding him in his arms "That we'll be friends and that... And that we'll be together forever."

Harry smiled at the question, as the answer was too obvious for him.

"Why, you silly..."he replied without hesitation, his forehead pressed against the boy's neck and then moving backwards to look him in the eyes"Of course I promise!"

He held up the bouquet offorget-me-notstowards the other.

"How could I forget aboutmy Prince Charming?"Harry smiled as he grimaced slightly, holding his storybook tightly against his chest.

Cedric blushed, smiling dumbfounded.

"I'll neverforgetyou,Ced"Harry completed in a light but solemn tone, rising on tiptoe and kissing the blond boy's cheek in an impulse to seal his promise.

Cedric's eyes widened like an owl, taking his hand to the cheek where it was kissed while looking like a red tomato.

Harry was staring at the other boy, partly finding his reaction amusing and partly feeling a strange sensation of butterflies in his stomach after having kissed him.

He hadkissed his friend...Anotherboy... On the cheek...

He never thought of kissing Ron, the twins,Draco, or even Hermione, but there was something familiar and, most of all, goodabout showing his affection for Cedric, either by hugging or holding hands... Even if it was a kiss on the cheek, or that boys did not have such a custom among themselves.

"Forever?"Cedricwhispered,eyes wide innocently.

"Forever!!!"Harry confirmed.

It didn't take long for the two of them to start playing, running afterOlliewho was holding a ball with his mouth, or imagining each of his stories right there in that place, a little house in ruins.

That afternoon, Cedric and Harry were astronauts on an alien planet.

Pirates, exploring an island in search of treasure.

Superheroes looking for the villain's hideout.

Andof course, two princes of a faraway land, one of them kidnapped and imprisoned in a tower guarded by thebasilisk, while the other ran on his white horse, armed with a shield and sword to save him.

While Cedric wielded his wooden sword and let his imagination wander through an epic fight against the "basilisk", Harry remained seated on his makeshift stool, "stuck" in his "tower" waiting to be saved.

He smiled, his hand holding theforget-me-notsbouquetand his new storybook as he followed Cedric's movements with his eyes.

It was exactly at times like that that Cedric really seemed to have come out of a fairy tale book, being a noble knight to King Arthur or, of course, a prince charming.

His prince charming.

Harry smiled when he saw him raise the sword once more in the air, remembering the first time he had seen him on the day of the Queen's coronation, wearing a similar wooden sword and a paper crown on his head.

From the first moment he saw him, Cedric had been his prince charming, saving him not from a dragon orbasilisk, but from the pig-in-a-wig named DudleyDursleyand his disgusting friends.He had defended him even without knowing each other and continued to defend him over the years, because that was what Cedric did, he protected and cared for those in need: from an injured bird to a boy like Harry.

Harry couldn't explain, but he felt something happening inside him as he continued to look at Cedric, in that place and in that moment.

He noticed how his soft, wavy hair seemed to shine in the sunlight, as if each lock was made of gold threads... The way he smiled, making his eyes narrow... The few freckles dotting his nose and flushed cheeks... Gray eyes, clear and bright...

Cedric was a very beautiful boy, everyone said that and reaffirmed the same when theynoticedhow sweet, caring and kind he was to everyone, even those who treated him badly.

He was beautiful on the outside, and even more beautiful on the inside...

"The golden boy",they said.

He brought light and warmth wherever he went, madeeverything around him appear brighter, made all shadows and bad things disappear - and Harry adore d him , because his secret world, the world he was born in and was created, it revolved around darkness, around evil and wickedness.

Cedric exuded kindness and light and made Harry want to do the same, to be like him, because when he followed in his steps, he felt lighter.

He felthappier.

Happy as he was at that moment.

Happy as he wanted to be every day, on his side and with him.

'. ..happily ever after ' the end of the story said.

It would be possible?Could they have it?

"Will you follow me?"Cedric held out his hand to him at one point, smiling charmingly.

Harry blushed, bit his lower lip and smiled at him, giving his hand to him.

"I'll follow you..." he replied "Always!!!"

And that was how that summer afternoon that Harry's first love was born.

Not that he had premeditated or had a conscience - he was just a child, a child who didn't know much and was still discovering the world around him, but who was fully capable of having feelings and emotions, even though he didn't know its dimensions or exact names.

But love was there...

Love had been planted in his little heart, taken deep roots and little by little, when the right moment came, it would blossom to the full.

And his love would belong to his Prince Charming with a paper crown and wooden sword.

It would belong to the humble and kind-hearted muggle boy, CedricDiggory.

October 27, 1957

Like most religions around the world, the faith of the Church of Night was largely based on a dogmatic religious text.

Over millennia, wizards and witches - later considered the "infernal prophets" - were tasked with transcribing the laws, teachings and philosophy of the Devil, thus producing that would be a canonical text for all who followed the Path of Night and served the Dark Lord: Satan's Bible.

And just as other companies who professed a religion, the witches belonging to theCovenofGodric'sHollowfollowed beliefs and tenets of their bible, celebrated Mass and practiced rituals that were governed by a complex liturgical calendar marked by equinoxes and solstices, moon phases and eclipses, thus forming a "wheel of year" made up of eight mainSabbats: Imbolc,Ostara,Beltane,Litha,Lug h nasadh,Mabon,Samhanand Yule.

While Jews celebratedHanukkahandPesachor Christians celebrated Christmas and Easter, wizards and witches celebrated their "unholidays" in large celebrations with sacrifices, banquets, rituals and dances around bonfires in the densest parts of the forests, lasting from twilight (when the sun gave way to the darkness of night) until dawn (when the sun rose).

All theSabbatswere important, but there was one that was magically the most special:Samhain.

Thenight when the veil that separated the realms of living from the dead would become thinner and more malleable, the night when their magical powers and energies would align even more with the Hell in a greater communion with Satan.

Celebratory masses in honor ofSamhainwere organized in allcovens, and it was no different atGodric'sHollowthat Sunday, October 27, 1957.

Dressed in his little black robe, Harry - now 10 years old - performed his duties as the acolyte dtheFather TomRiddlein the same way he did since he was 6: first, he should pull the rope to play the tower bell, announcing the beginning of the black mass;after the people had entered and sat on the benches, he lit the thurible containing the aromatic herbs and spread the smoke from the door to the altar, being proceeded by SisterBellatrixcarrying Satan's Bible and, finally, by Father Tom dressed in his cassock, carrying the processional inverted cross.

The boy should also serve the wine in the communion goblet, as well as stay close with the ecclesiastical throughout the ceremony, assisting him in whatever was necessary.

Harry truly loved having private lessons with Father Tom, admired the man's intelligence and wit to the point of considering him as a mentor, friend and example to be followed, but the same couldn't be said about his acolyte obligations, the black mass... Or even the Church of Night.

It was boring to him.

Dull.

If before it was bad to watch amass sitting on a bench, it got even worse when he was at the altar, where he was supposed to kneel, pray and stand, stuckin an endless cycle while keeping a neutral expression on his face so he wouldn't show his annoyance for others who watched him closely.He didn't want to hurt his parents, let alone FatherRiddle.

But it was difficult for an energetic child like him to connect with slow, protocol-filled liturgical ceremonies, where gestures had meanings he didn't even understand.For him, all Masses were the same or variations on the same thing.

However, even Harry could feel that Sunday Mass had something... different.

A different energy.

Samhain was close and that was enough to cause animation in all people of thecoven, but what Harry had seen on the faces of those sitting on the benches was seriousness.

No smile.

No side talk.

Just seriousness, sadness and silence.

FatherRiddlehad told him hours before that Mass would be different from the others, but he didn't explainwhy.

He would find out soon.

"Greetings... Brothers and Sisters" Tom's low voice echoed through the church "Welcome once again to the profane temple of our Dark Lord.I hope you have had a fruitful week, just as I hope that the one that starts will be as, or even better for everyone here."

Tom paused, placing his hands on the Bible on top of the pulpit.

"As you well know, this week we'll have anotherSamhain... An unholynight... A gloriousnight... A night in which we'll be able to rejoice in the blessings that the Dark Lord grants us through His power."

Break.

"Even though it was trivialized and vulgarized by... Muggles... And their 'Halloween' festivities…" Tom pronounced the words carefully, causing some wizards and witches to scoff "OurSamhainstill remains the same which was for our ancestors and for those who came before them, and it will certainly still be the same for our descendants until the End of Days.It's our tradition..."

Tom walked down the aisle, his hands joined in a polite manner.

"Our heritage." he completed with a slight smile and then became serious again."This is an unholy datefor all of us, a night of celebration, a cause for rejoicing.But... Unfortunately... We are not only feeling joy this year."

Silence.

Harry barely blinked his eyes, curiosity caught his attention, occasionally looking at the audience to see if they were as attentive as he was - that was almost aSamhainmiracle.

Tom took a deep breath as if recovering his solemn emotion.

"This Thursday... October 31st is exactly 10 years since important members of ourcovenwere cowardly murderedby a criminal sect."

Harry blinked his eyes in confusion.

'Wizards were... Murdered?' his infantile mind tried to process the information.

Would it be possible?

Wizards and witches were so powerful... Even without wands, they could still defend themselves or escape...

Looking to the side, he noticed that there was an old lady sitting in the front seat.She wore an old-fashioned hat, adorned with a stuffed bird and a black veil that covered her gray hair.Her look was tired, aching.

Harry had never seen her there.

A visitor?

Some undefined rumors began tobeheard among the benches.

"TheLongbottomswere distinguished members of ourcovenfor hundreds of years..."

'Longbottoms?'that name sounded vaguely familiar to Harry... Maybe from some conversation between the adults he had heard or something.

He paid attention again.

"They were one of the 'Sacred 28', of pure and noble blood."Tom continued "Frank and Alice were young, they had centuries ahead... As well as their son in which they were immensely proud: the little and special Neville."

A short break.

"10 years ago... It looks like yesterday, doesn't it?It's surreal if we think about it, but it'sbeen10 years... Three lives destroyed... In one night... 10 years ago." Tom said slowly and emphatically "A boy, born on July 31, on a Blood Moon night, possibly destined to be ourChosen One, the Master of Death and Prince of Darkness... A young witch happy for to have become a mother and a proud wizard to be a father.A happy and close young family."

Tom sighed, looking down.

"Lives that were stolen.Lives that were... wasted."

Harry had seen the sad commotion caused by the words, some people crying silently on their benches, including Mrs.Weasleywho practically sobbed as Mr.Weasleycomforted her.

The old lady with the weird hat was crying in dignified silence, her knobby fingers curled in the satanic rosary as tears streamed down her tired face.

Looking further ahead, Harry had seen his parents:Lilyand James had dry eyes, expressions that seemed to border on neutrality, seriousness and something else undefined.Both saw that Harry was looking at them and directed a small nod as a form of motivation for the boy.

"These... Knights ofWalpurgisrepresent a real and concrete danger to our community." FatherRiddlereturned to the pulpit, gesturing with his hand to emphasize his preaching "Many lives were taken, a lot of pure magic blood spilled by the one who calls himself 'LordVoldemort' and all his followers..."

Outraged voices sounded muffled up to the altar.

Out of the corner of his eye, Harry saw SisterBellatrixlower his head and hide her face with her hands, her shoulders shaking as if she were crying... Or laughing.

"But..." Tom raised his hand "We must not be down... We must celebrate and above all honortheLongbottom'smemory, wishing that they rest in peace in eternal darkness..."

Wizards and witches nodded in agreement.

"And as for the Knights ofWalpugisand their...LordVoldemort..." Tom gave a small smile when speaking the name, as if he had said something absurd and comical "They will reap everythingthey planted."

"Praise Satan!!!" many said in unison.

Tom smiled to himself.

"Let's pray?" he said.

Everyone got down on their knees.

Harry sighed, suppressing a groan of disgust as he knelt, joining his hands in prayer.

"O Mighty Dark Lord By whom all things are set afire…"

All the voices came together for the prayer that had started the mass, punctuated by more readings from the Bible as well as the preaching of the religious leader extending foralmost two hours.

With the final blessing and final instructions regarding the Sabbat of Samhain, the mass finished. Gradually benches went empty while Father Riddle took leave of each at the door of the church and Sister Bellatrix went to her quarters in the basement. Harry, for his turn, he began to blow out the candles on the altar.

That was the same thing at every end of mass… Except for one thing.

James andLilydidn't go out with the others as they used to do.

Instead, they walked toward Harry, strongly hugging him, kissing his cheeks and hair as the boy smiled in happiness and confusion - his parents, especially his mother,werestrict regardingtheetiquette and protocols: kisses, hugs and displays of affection didn't existunder the roof of the Church of Night.Those were things doneonly at home.

But there wasLily, formerly stoic and a little cold,hugging him tightly as if to make sure he wasrightthere, palpable and real.Harry could even swear that she was watering!!!

"What was it, Mummy?Did I do something wrong?"

She wiped her eyes before there were any tears, but her face was full of motherly love.

"I just wanted to say..." she said emotionally"...that Mummy loves you, Harry. We .. . " she looked at James, who kept hugging Harry "We love you very much."

The boy leaned his head on his father's shoulder.

"I love you and Papa too" he said simply.

There was intensity in the eyes of the two adults, as if they wanted to say more things to him, things too big and too important to express themselves in words.

"I know baby..." she said fondly.

Harry wrinkled his nose in a frown.

"I'm not a baby!I'm already 10 years old!!!"

James laughed softly, but giving a bittersweet smile as he stroked his son's face.

"You'll alwaysbe our beloved baby." he said quietly, echoing the words spoken by his wife years ago.

The three remained embraced,Lilyand James with their eyes closed as if they were praying while Harry stood between them and with his eyes open.

Two people were watching them.

The old lady with weird hat looked at them with a tragic smile, blue eyes vague as if thinking of something beyond what she saw there in front.

And on the other side of the church, FatherRiddlewatched them with a raised eyebrow and his hands behind his back.Harry took that as a sign that he should return to his duties.

"Mummy, I need to blow out the candles..."

Lilytook a deep breath as she came out of her thoughtful state, giving the boy a final kiss on the cheek as shecomposedherself,her motherly face becoming composed again, cold and serious.

"You're right." she said in a more stable and proper voice "James?Harry has his duties to the Church.We shouldn't bother him any longer."

The man nodded hesitantly, slowly straightening his posture, but still maintaining his countenance and affectionate gaze.

"Right..." he said "Don't take too long, right little devil? We will be waiting for you at home."

The little wizard gave a thumbs up.

The two adults took one last look at him before turning on their backs, walking towards the exit.Harry had extinguished the candles, but stopped when he saw that the lady with weird hat was still looking sadly at the altar, she the only one who remained sitting on the benches.

It made him sad... He needed to do something.

Shyly, he walked over to her.

"Good night, ma'am..." he greeted her the wayhis parentstaught him "Is everything okay?"

She smiled at him, a single tear streaming down her puckered cheek.

"Why are you crying?Are you in pain?" he asked.

She continued to smile sadly, nodding her head.

"Yes, I... I am in pain..." she said in a voice hoarse from crying.

Harry tilted his head to the side.

"But it's a different kind of pain..." she added, gently taking his hand "You know... Seeing you, I think... I think my grandson would be the same age as you nowand..."

She smiled, but didn't complete the sentence.

Harryfelt hercaressing his hand for a few minutes.

"I just wish I could have seen him grow up." she completed.

He understood.

She must have beenrelated to the murdered witch family… The Longbottoms.

"I'm so sorry." he said quietly to her.

She lowered her head as she looked at her handsand with thatHarry could seeup closethe bird stuffed in her hat: wide eyes and open beak as if in an eternal expression of surprise.

Moments later,the boy started giggling softly, causing the lady to lift her head with a curious look and Harry blushed with embarrassmentat his attitude.

"Sorry... The bird in your hat is ... It's funny!" he said shyly.

She blinked her eyes as if she understood and smiled, giving a little giggle that later turned into a measured laugh.

Harry laughed too,buthappier for making her laugh even though she was in pain.Little by little the two stopped laughing and looked at each other.

"Can I accompany you to the exit?"

She sighed and smiled gratefully.

"Yes, I'd love to."

They walked together down the aisle of the church, Harry walked slowly to respect the slow walk of the elderly with her cane,FatherRiddle waiting at the church door.

"Thank you for making that old lady laugh, little one..." she said caressing Harry's cheek, then looking at the priest with dignity "FatherRiddle..."

"Mrs.Longbottom..." the man saidwith a slight smile,watchingher walk alone and disappear.

They were alone in the Church.

"Come on, Harry." Tom said as he turned to the boy, placing his hand on his shoulder "The Mass is over, but the work is not over yet."

Harry nodded, walking with him towards the sacristy.

While FatherRiddlewrote in his diary and drinking wine, Harry cleaned the objects used in the Black Mass as well as those that would be used in theSabbatofSamhainon Thursday of that week.

He was overjoyed with excitement... but not exactly becauseof aSabbatin which he couldn't even participate.

It wasSamhainfor witches, Halloween forMuggles, but for Harry, that October 31st had a much more special meaning: it was Cedric's birthday, on which he would be 12 years old.

During the past few weeks, Harry has put into practice his idea of makinghimselfa kind of "continuation" of the storybook he had received from Cedricthe previous year, with new tales and colorful drawings;of all the stories,his favoritewas the last, where they were both princes of a distant kingdom, but this time instead of abasiliskthere wasa dragon, ahorrifying dark wizard and a curse to be broken, but it ended the way it should: he andPrinceCedric living happily ever after...

"Watch child..." a serious voice roused him from his thoughts "Or youwill lose a finger!"

Harry blinked his eyes at the ceremonial dagger with a sharp blade and silver handle in his little hands.He was polishing it without even paying due attention, an oversight that could cause a serious injury;holding his breath, he putthe piece back in its proper support.

Tom lookedat him suspiciously.

"Where's your head?"

"Why,over my neck!" Harry countered without thinking, butimmediatelyblushed"Oops..."

The man narrowed his eyes, remainingsilentfor long seconds while Harry felt his heartsank his chest.

Tom finally smiled, showing off his perfect white teeth.

"Your tongue is sharper than that dagger, Harry..." he said, closing the diary and crossing his legs "It is easier for you to cut its metal with your tongue than the other way around."

"Sorrysir..." Harry said lowering his headas a sign of respect.

"Obey theadults, Harry,and mostlyobeyProfane Father..."was one of the things in whichhis mother often said.

Tom sighed, brushing his fingertips on his forehead as tired.

"Everything is fine..." he repliedat last"Come here."

Harryhesitated.

"Come on..."

He walked over to the adult.

"Let me take a look at you... Alright, there you are... See?I'm not mad." Tom assured, tilting his head to the side "In fact, I must say that I am satisfied with your behavior today... Yes, yes... You were a very nice boy with the old AugustaLongbottom.She seemed to like you."

"I just wanted to help... She was sad."Harry whispered.

"And rightly so, Harry... She lost her son, daughter-in-law and the only grandson in one night, when you were still a little baby." he said slowly "This kind of thing is devastating for people."

Harry didn't answer, he just felt sad for the poor lady.

"Your parents seemed exceptionally proud of you tonight..." Tom commented, drinking his wine "What did they tell you?"

"They said they loved me."Harry replied.

Tom raised his eyebrows in amusement.

"Oh, really?How adorable..." he looked to the side, obviously uninterested in sentimentalities "But they really must... Because after all, you are a veryspecialboy, aren't you, Harry?"

Harry smiled at him, showing his smile with a missing baby tooth.

Tom raised his hand to the little boy's face, the back of his fingers caressing the outline of Harry's jaw and chin, as if he were inspecting him.

"Sometimes I even forget how you are growing up so fast..." Tom looked at him with intensity, starting to smile gradually "It was not long ago that I held you in my arms... And look at you now... You're already a beautiful 10 year old boy!"

Harry smiled, seeing Tomleanbackagainst thechair in a relaxed position.

"Soon will come the time of your Dark Baptism..." he said, clicking his tongue on the palate "Can you imagine that Harry? I can... Oh, how I can."

The two were silent.

Harry went back to cleaning a silver chalice, his mind wandering over the subject of his Dark Baptism.

From his earliest memories, Harry heard the adults around him talk about such baptism as if it were the most important thing in the world and Harry always responded in the same way ("Yes, I'm excited and I can't wait for the time!"), Even though didn't know what exactly they were talking about.

Was it really that important?

And why did they follow Satan?

"Sir...?"Harry said uncertainly as he stopped polishing the chalice.

"Yes?"

"I have a doubt..."

"Go ahead ..." Tom said, taking out his cigarette case and lighting one.

Silence.

"Why do we serve the Dark Lord, if he is evil?Are we evil too?"Harry whispered.

The priest raised his eyebrows in surprise, as if he wasn't expecting that kind of question.

"Evil?" Tom replied "Being 'evil' is just a point of perspective Harry.We are not evil, because there is no good and evil. There is only power... And those too weak to seek it."

Harry considered the words for a moment.

"But whydo I have to be baptized?"heasked, choosing his words carefully – "I... I already have powers"

Tom smiled at the question, sucking the smoke of his cigarette and blowing smoke out of his mouth.

"Yes, that's correct.You already have powers.But your powers are... Limited, so to speak."

"I don't understand."

Tom sighed.

"All wizards and witches are born with magic and are able to perform spells to a certain extent." he explained "But your powers are limited... Only with the Dark Baptism and with the signature in the Book of the Beast you will be able to have full access to your powers."

Tom looked back at Harry, his dark and elegant figure looking even more mysterious amidthecloud of cigarette smoke.

"What if I don't want to be baptized?"

Tom stiffened in his chair.

"Why do you say something like that, child?"

Harry shifted shyly, knowing he hadn't said it correctly.

"If I don't getbaptized,what happens?" he rephrased the question.

Tom inhaled his cigarette and puffed on it as if enjoying the questioning.

"So everything I've done so far will be in vain." he replied bitterly, seeming to speak to himself.

Harry remained looking at him, making the adult sigh.

"If you do not get baptized and do not sign your name in the Book of the Beast, you'll lose all your powers, you'll be a mere mortal, a muggle... Isthatwhatyou want?Be a blood traitor?"Tom said seriously "Your parents would be disappointed, Iwill be disappointed."

Harry swallowed.

"There is no reason not to want to sign your name and not be baptized, Harry." Tom continued "It's a small price to pay for having powers as wonderful as those that our Dark Lord offers us."

The boy nodded, not knowing what to say.

"To be a full wizard, Harry... To have your powers, have your wand, to go to Hogwarts and participate in the Sabbats of our coven with your parents and friends... Isn't that wonderful?"

Harry moved his head slightly.

"Are you excited about Samhain?" Tom asked.

Harry smiled brilliantly as he remembered Cedric and his birthday.

How would the boy react when he saw his gift?

"Yes!" he replied immediately "It's my friend birthday!!!"

"Your Friend?Who?Nobody in thecovenhas a birthday atSamhain"Tom murmured.

"He's not from thecoven, sir."

Tom looked at him.

"Is hea mugglethen?"

Harry bit his lower lip, mentally flicking himself, but nodded.

Tom again clicked his tongue on the roof of his mouth.

"Little fool... Muggles aren't for friendship."

Harry pursed his mouth in disagreement.

"He's my friend!!!" he countered immediately, raising his chin stubbornly.

Tom looked at him in surprise.

Harry was 10 years old, small and very childish, but he was already starting to show his strong personality and sharp tongue.

"Muggles aren'tsuitableto be with, Harry." Tom said "You're still a child... You don't understand what I mean."

Harry was silent, unable to not frown.

Adults were so annoying with all those stupid rules of what he should and shouldn'tdo,who he should be friends with or not.He was a child, but he was aware of things.

Cedric wasa muggle, but that was insignificant to him.Was it that hard forthem tounderstand?

It was so unfair!

"Why not?!" he asked.

Tom closed his eyes, taking a deep breath as he tilted his face up.

Harry waited for long seconds until he spoke.

"Harry..." Tom said patiently "Do you knowwhywe hide?We hide not by choice, but by lack of choice, by imposition."

He paused and continued.

"Long before you were born,Muggleschased our people..."

"Why?"Harry asked "What did we do wrong?"

"Because we are different... We were born different!Muggles hate those who are different from what they consider 'normal'.They chase the different and destroy what they don't understand, when in reality they are disgusting creatures, disgusting cockroaches that should be exterminated!"the man said quickly and intensely.

Tom turned his beautiful face towards the fireplace, his black eyes reflecting the flame, closing them to take several deep breaths.

For a fleeting moment, Harry thought he saw FatherRiddlelook sad.

"I'm a half-blood.My father wasa muggle." he said in a lower, reflective tone "My mother a witch... Even though I was his firstborn and heir, and my mother was pregnant with my brother, that didn't stop her from being burned at the stake and me living in an orphanage!"

Harry's eyes widened at that statement.

It was just horrible beyond what his mind could have imagined.

"Did your mother burned todeath ?"

"Yes, Harry.Burned.My mother burned to death because of the Muggles... Because of my father, because of the followers of the False God."Tom looked at the frightened boy.

Harry's eyes watered, and it didn't take long for him to start crying.

"I'm sorry, sir..." he whispered to the adult.

"It's hard to hear, but it's the truth." Riddlesaid resolutely "Life isn't as sweet as itseems,Harry.And it's good that you know this from an early age, that you know that Muggles aren't trustworthy, that Muggles are monsters!!!"

'Cedis not a monster!'his mind protested as he remembered his friend, but he fell silent, pressing his lips in a thin line as he cried silently.

"It seems difficult, but do notforgetthat weare yourpeople."Tom said, putting out his cigarette in the ashtray "Never forget that, that you are one of us!"

Harry didn't answer, just nodded, wiping the tears away with his sleeve.

"You are excused for today." Tom completed, making a gesture with his hand.

The little wizardbreathed a sigh of relief, swallowing the cry that threatened to rise again.

"Good night, FatherRiddle..." Harry said quietly, taking the adult's hand and kissing the ring with Satan's insignia.

"Good night Harry... Have sweet dreams." he said, watching the boy walk to the exit "And Harry...?"

"Yes sir...?"

Tom looked at him.

"You know I'm your friend... Don't you?That you can tellme everything... You know that, don't you?"

"I know sir..."

The man smirked, looking back at the fireplace.

"Well... Now go.And may the darkness accompany you, child."

Harryhad closed the door behind him, eager to get home.

...

...

...

September 19, 1958

Harry knew he shouldn't be there alone.

He knew that he broke the rules by not staying with the other children.

He also knew that if he was caught by his teacher, he would most certainly receive a warning or that his parents would receive a call from the principal.

But he couldn't help it... His desire to be there spoke louder than adults' rules and recommendations.

Looking around to make sure he was alone, the boy walked slowly down the wide corridor, feeling a mixture of fear, fascination and excitement making his heart beat faster in his chest.

That Friday morning, the children at Harry's school were taking an excursion to one of the most interesting places in town: TheGodric'sHollowReptile House.

Founded in the late 19th century by a biologist who followed Charles Darwin, the Reptile House was a zoological research and preservation center in which it housed different specimens collected around the world, ranging from turtles, lizards, iguanas to even a Nile crocodile (nicknamed by the staff as 'Mr.Crocs'), and of course, a considerable variety of snakes and vipers.

The "Wing of Serpents" contained more than forty different species, all of them confined in their own vivariums displayed to the public, protected by a glass window and with informative signs on the side: in the vivariums he could see pythons, Egyptian najas, African black mambas, rattlesnakes, among others of different colors and sizes.

And that was exactly the place where Harry was after he parted from his tour group, as their visit to that wing had been very short in his opinion.

With an smile, he watched each of the vivariums closely, even thoughmost snakes wereimmobile.

It didn't matter.

He understood them... Literally.

The reason Harry wanted to spend more time at that place was because he had recently discovered an extraordinary skill: he could talkto snakes.

During the spring of that year, more specifically at the time of his dark catechesis with FatherRiddle, Harry began to stop listening Nagini'sincomprehensible hissesand began to hearher whispering voice, to understandwhat she said: she impatiently asked her master to feed her with the "special mouse" he was keeping for her.

For some reason, it made Harry laugh, forNaginisounded like a surly old woman or a hungry child.

"Don't eat so many mice,Nagini... You will be very chubby!"he said lovingly to the snake, who immediately turned her triangular head in his direction.

FatherRiddlein turn had turned bone white, his black eyes almost glassy as he looked at Harry, who was still laughing athimselfbecause of the snake.

"Is there something wrong, sir?"Harry asked him, oblivious to the fact that he had spoken again in English instead of another language.

Tom gradually smiled in a way that Harry had never seen before: if before his smiles were more for convenience and politeness, now he smiled as if he was overflowing with happiness.

Harry stopped laughing, slowly bliking at the adult.

"Oh child, you never tire of surprising me ..."he said in wonder as he approached him, caressing the boy's cheek as if he were something precious.

Harry then knew that he was a parselmouth, that he could speak to snakes, and according to FatherRiddle,this was a rare skill in the witch world.

The firstParselmouthin History wasAdam's wife, Eve.

Gifted with this ability, Eve was able to communicate with the Dark Lord in his form of a Serpent, who convinced her to eat the fruit of the Tree of Knowledge of Good and Evil and share itwithAdam, thus committing the Fall of Humanity and Original Sin.

After being expelled from Paradise, Eve passed this ability on to her son, Cain, who in turn passed it on to his descendants: the first wizards and witches on Earth.

However, with the passing of millennia,Parseltonguebecame increasingly rare to the point of turning its speakers into legends among witches, as was the case withHerpothe Fool, and most famously SalazarSlytherin.

For wizards and witches, being a parselmouthwas a sign of nobility, purity and above all a sign of power,since that was the language of Satan, the demonValakand the sacred animal for the Church of Night, the serpent.

And the little Harry, who still struggled to conjugate Latin verbs, was a parselmouth!

For a moment Harry imagined the surprised face that his parents and friends would make upon learning of this, but soon his intentions were cut short by FatherRiddle: the man had made him promise that he wouldn't tell anyoneabout his skill;Harry asked why, but the man told him it was for 'his own good' and that that would be their 'little secret', between master and pupil.

And so he did.

He didn't tell anyone.

But it wouldn't hurt to talk to other snakes, would it?After all, it's not like they can tell anyone.

"Hi! " Harry greeted them all, noticing how his voice rippled the word similar to a hiss.

He didn't have to strain: the language just flowed from his tongue.

And as if by magic, all the snakes began to come out of their inertia, slowly lifting their heads to watch him, their pupils contracting as they displayed their forked tongues: now they were the ones who paid attention, who watched every movement of their little spectator.

" Greeetingssss ..."

Harry turned on his side when he heard a hiss from one of the nearest vivarium where he was: it was a majestic snake with an inflated neck and dark eyes, bowing its head down as if to bow to Harry.

The boy smiled.

Soon, he had started talking to each of the snakes... Or at least tried.

Snakes were not very talkative creatures and their vocabularies were very scarcebecausethey didn't bother to know the names of things around them: it was like talking to young children who were still assimilating words or meanings.

They were very different fromNagini.

As a centuries old familiar,Naginihad a vast knowledge and understanding of the space around her - talking to her was like talking to a person.

But even though theyexpressedthemselvesas small children, the snakes in the 'Wing of Snakes' told Harry interesting things: many of them wanted to return to their habitats, others liked the privilegeand convenienceof being fed without having to hunt, etc.

Each species had its own personality.

Despite being large,the pythonswere more peaceful and timid;blackmambaswere cautious and threatening;the najas were suspicious but respectful and the rattlesnakes were observant and liked to provoke.

They were different from each other and treated him with respect and reverence - which Harry thought was kind of funny - but he knewthey were alldangerous.

After saying goodbye to a rattlesnake that shook his rattle in an almostmusical way, Harrywent to the front of the last vivarium: it was the biggest of all, it occupied a good portion of the wall and reproduced the rich vegetation of a tropical forest, with many branches, foliage and even a small water tank that simulated a still pond.

But that was not the main highlight of that, but a magnificent snake, long enough to curl around itself several times.

"Hi!"Harry greeted along with a wave of his hand.

The reptile looked at him, but didn'tmove,its head resting on a mossy rock.

"Sorry if I'm disturbing you..."the boy hissed "I can go,if you want. "

The snake shook its head, still looking at Harry with its yellow eyes.

The boy smiled.

"I imagine how boring it must be for you... to be there all day . .. to be bothered by people..."Harry said empathetically.

The snake nodded, lifting its body so it could look at the boy in front.

"Where are you from?"he asked.

The animal pointed with its tail at the sign on the side of the glass panel.

'BOA CONSTRICTOR, BRAZIL'

"Ahhh... You came from Brazil ... Was it nice there?"

The snake again pointed its tail towards the sign.

'This species was born in captivity'.

Harry frowned, looking at the snake.

"I'm sorry .. . It must be awful not to have memories of your home!"

The snake nodded, and Harry sighed.

"If I could, I..."

"So this is where you're hiding,huh?"A human voice interrupted, causing Harry nearly jumped for fright.

That voice... Oh no...

'No, no,nono, n ot now! ' his mind begged.

Turning around, he confirmed his suspicion.

Standing a few meters away, Dudley Dursleystraightened up with a cruel smile when he realized that they were both alone.

Harry's eyes widened, feeling his stomach churn as well as a cold sensation in his spine.

During the five years they studied together, there was not a moment that Dudley (and his gang of boys as dumb as him) didn't dedicate his days to making Harry's life a hell with malicious nicknames, jokes about him, thefts of his objects, jerks, pinches and hair pulls.

Harry had lost count of how many times he arrivedathome with small bruises, hiding it from his parents and lying to them when they noticed some.

They didn't need to knowand as far as depending from Harry, they would never know: ifthey did, he would probably be taken out of school and go back to school at home... He would stay away from his friends... He would stay away from Cedric.

He didn't want to be seen as weak or incapable:he often answeredDudleyat the same level, but it was difficult to succeedwhen it was four against one, especially since he was still thesmallestof his class, and Dudley looked (and had the strength of) a hippopotamus.

Fora lot of timesCedric had helped him: even being calm, gentle and hardly moved by violence, Cedric was strong enough to scare Dudley and his friends, often not needing to resort to force.

'ButCedisn't here,'he recalled, unconsciously looking around for help.

"Were you talking to the snakes?You really are a freak!" Dudley exclaimed as he crossed his arms, laughing with thatbizarreidea.

"Get out of here!"Harry said, gritting his teeth tightly, but feeling his knees shake.

Dudley frowned as if he heard something comical, walking over to the other boy and stopping next to him.

"If not ,you're going to do what?"the boysnapped, pushing slightly "Call your boyfriend?"

Harry felt his face heat up with anger.

"Don't talk about Cedric!"Harrythreatened,his heart beating stronger.

"Cedric?What Cedric?!" Dudley scoffed "Oh yes, is it your boyfriend?!"

"SHUT UP!!!"Harry growled.

Dudley's big cheeks turned red, he was surprised by that reaction.

"You aren't going to shut me up, you little shit!" he said "Talk to me like that again, and I'll break you and that otherpuffwho walks with you!"

Harry felt his fists shake, not from fear but from anger.

Harry was angry at Dudley, but he was also beginning to be angry at himself: if Dudley talked about him and Cedric like that, it was because Harry had allowed him for being soweak, sosubmissive to his provocations.

He had been a coward.

'But you are not a coward,Harry ... 'a voice sounded in his head, as soft as feathers, whispering as if telling a secret 'And you're not weak... You know it... I knowit ... But he doesn ' t know... Show him that you are strong... Show him what youar e!'

He knew whose voice it was.

It belonged to his secret friend in which he met in his dreams, in a garden.Sometimes he would talk to him, show concern or encourage him in a positive way, as if he were his older and more protective brother.

Harry held on to those words, repeating to himself that he was not weak.

He wasn't weak.He wasn't!

Harry felt a familiar flow of magic begin to grow within him, flowing abundantly like spring water.It wouldn't be long before it overflowed.

All the snakes began to hiss at the same time, forming a kind of whispering coral as well as positioning themselves in attack: theblackmambasopened their mouths and showed their dark colored cavities;the rattlesnakes moved the rattles of their tails quickly, producing that characteristic dry sound;the najas inflated the neck flaps even more...

Dudley looked out of the corner of his eye, seeing that all the snakes were looking at themboth, showing their sharp fangs and forked tongues.

The lamps and sconces in the corridors blinked.

"Get out of herenow..."

Dudley puffed out his chest, ignoring his fear.

"Iwon'tleave!And it won't be youwho will oblige me, freak!"hescoffed "And I'm notgoing toget out of here.It's you!!!"

Dudley raised his hands and pushed Harry hard backwards, causing the boy to fall to the floor.

Harry had barely had time to understand what had happened, he just felt the excruciating pain in his wrists from trying to stop the fall with his hands.

His wrists, hands, and spine ached, but it wasthefeeling of humiliation that made tears start to well up in his eyes.

"OhhhhtheCry Babywill cry!!!" he scoffed "Who knows you might learn to not to challenge me, Harry-Fairy!!!"

Harry sobbed when he saw Dudley's mocking smile as he turned his back to see the Brazilian boa confined in the vivarium, the reptile moving in a sinuous way, as if it were dancing.

'NoHarry .. .'the voice came again in his head 'It ' s h im who must not challenge you .. . I t's him who must fearyou . .. You ' re powerful . .. You have magic . .. And he ' s just a pathetic mortal .. . Show him ... Show him... Show ! !! '

As if he saw a film against his will, Harry reviewed in his memories all the humiliations he had suffered on account of Dudley, all the aggressions, all the offenses, allthetimes he made him cry, made him feel pain.

Harry felt angry.

Very angry.

The snakes hissed more and more, as if they were encouraging him to get up, encouraging him to attack.

Dudley was on his back, his two hands resting on the glass of the vivarium, his body tilted in that direction.

Standing, Harry clenched his teeth and fists as he stared at the glass wall on which Dudley leaned.

And then it happened.

The protective glass disappeared, causing Dudley to fall out of balance and fall inside the boa constrictor's vivarium. Plunging into the shallow water tank, he was so stunned that he could barely register the sounds of Harry's laughter.

Outside the vivarium, Harry laughed: he laughed because it was funny, he laughed because it was his turn to pay back.

'Show him Harry . .. Show him what you can do!'the voice continued to encourage him.

He would show.

Just as it disappeared, the glass appeared again, sealing Dudley inside that space together with the snake.

Dudley screamed in despair as he banged his fists on the glass claiming for help, completely drenched in water from the tank, stunned by not knowing how he had stopped there, frightened to be close to that snake.

Harryheard himbeg for him to call some adult, to get him out of there.

But Harry didn't move.

He just stared at Dudley, feeling satisfiedto see his despair, happyto see him cry after so many years of being his victim.Was that what Dudley felt when she chased him?That would explain many things...

But it didn't matter at that moment.

Harry would teach him a lesson, a lesson he would never forget... And when he left, Dudley would apologize for all the things he had already done with him.

'Hurt him!'Harry said in a snake's tongue to the boa constrictor.

In a quick movement, the snake wrapped itself around Dudley's heel, which screamed even more in despair when he felt his leg being immobilized and tightened more and more.

Harry smiled slightly, staring at the image of the desperate boy and his own reflection in the glass, his green eyes as luminous as a cat's.

The crack-like sound was muffled outside the vivarium, as was Dudley's scream when he felt his leg being broken, causing him to fall backwards.

It still wasn't enough.

Harry wanted to hear more, see more...

'You're doing so well,Harry... ' the voice in his mind congratulated him 'See who's scared now...'

Soon the snake had wrapped itself around Dudley's abdomen, squeezing it so constrictively that he felt the air escape from his lungs and the reflux rise up through the esophagus.

"HELP ME!!!"Dudley shouted using all his breath, lookingat Harry with pure despair "HELP!!!"

As if waking up from a trance, Harry's eyes widened when he saw the Muggle boy squirm as he was squeezed by the snake.

"Enough... Leave him. "Harry ordered for the boa constrictor.

It was more than enough to teach Dudley a lesson.

The boa constrictor made no attempt to release him, it only involved the Muggle boy's body more and more in its constrictive embrace.Dudley's face was very red.

" Leave him! Let him go!!!"Harry repeated more urgently to the snake, ignoring him.

Harry felt his blood run cold.

Something was wrong, verywrong.

The I nitial joy that he had to see Dudley in that state quickly dissipated.Now he had fear, a much worse fear, much more terrifying than before.

Dudley was not only desperate, he was fighting for his life.

" LET HIM GO NOW !"Harry repeated, this time louder and more desperate.

The boa constrictor looked at him for a few seconds and finally shook its head.

It wouldn't obey him.

It wouldn't free Dudley.

It wouldn't let the boy out of there alive.

Harry had started to cry in despair, banging his fists on the glass while Dudley suffocated in his final moments of life: his body shook all over, his punches against the snake getting weaker and weaker, his plump face was purple while the sclera his eyes were brightred after the micro blood vesselsburst because of high blood pressure.

With more clicks of his bones being broken and feeling his lungs burn from shortness of breath, Dudley squeaked as he felt the rest of air go through his vocal cords.Soon his small blue eyes were fixed on nothing, and his body was immobile.

Harry then screamed.

He screamed out loud as he could.

And when the adults arrived, they also screamed.

DudleyDursleywas dead.

Hours later, Harry was at his home.

Sicklypale, with eyes reddened by crying and silent, the Potter heir had been unable to say a single word to the teachers or police officers who had followed Dudley's withdrawal.

In addition to the shock and commotion, the incident had caused strangenessbecausethe boy had been found inside the boa's vivarium, the protective glass perfectly intact and with the opening for the employees locked with the padlock.But somehow, Dudley ended up there and was killed by the snake.

Harry for his part was considered the only witness in which could say for sure what happened, but it was obvious to the adults that the little one was too traumatized to have seen the death of a schoolmate.Without knowing for sure how to proceed, the detectives soon released Harry to go home, to later testify to what happened at the Reptile House.

"Harry?"James touched on the boy's shoulder.

The little one didn't answer.

"Harry, it's Mummy... Look at me, honey... It's okay..."Lilysaid,her hands holding the boy's pale face.

Harry didn't look at her.

"It's okay now... You're at home.You don't need to be afraid, little devil."James said.

A tear had trickled from the boy's eye and that seemed to be the kickoff for him to cry.

"It w-wasm-me..."he said softly, his voice broken and hoarse from the screams that itwas "It w-was me who ki-killed Dudley, M-Mummy... It wasme!!!"

Lily'seyes widened and sheblinkedseveral times, as if letting the words sink into her understanding.

"Harry, look at me ..."she said with acalm tone, but full of command "Tell mewhat happened... From the beginning."

Even with constant sobs and a lump in his throat, Harry told his parents about DudleyDursleyand his friends, about how they chased him in and out of school when they had the opportunity, how they beat him with constant shoves that caused him to bruise and his mean words to the point of almost making him cry.

James and mainlyLilywere furious when they heard these events, both blaming themselves for not paying attention to their son.

He told how Dudley provoked him that day on the excursion, about the anger that made his blood boil and the desire to make the boyhurt,to suffera little to leave him alone... He also told the fact of him being a parselmouth, how he had stirred up the boa constrictor to fulfill his wish and how it had not obeyed him when he begged it to stop.

"I wa-wanted him to ge-get hurt... Iwanted to!!!"he cried as he remembered Dudley's plump face turning purple, his blue eyes bulgingand lifeless "B-but I didn'tw-want to kill him, I s-swear, I didn't want to!!!"

Harrygasped,his face red and wet with tears.

"It wasmy fault!!!"he cried, squeezing his eyes tight as if he wanted to wake up from a bad nightmare, a nightmare that didn't involve watching Dudley be strangled and crushed by the snake.

It was his fault.

Dudley was dead and itwashisfault, because he poked the snake against the other boy.He had killed him.

Harry felt his lungs burn from shortness of breath, the sobs growing stronger to the point of physical pain.

"You are not to blame, Harry...You are not to blame."Lilyhugged him, tightening her arms around the boy as if to assure him that everything was fine.

She looked at James, this one paralyzed at seeing Harry's emotional breakdown.

"We can't leave him like this James!" she said in an urgent tone "Harry doesn't have to go through this.He doesn'thave to!!!"

James turned his head towards her.

"Whatexactly are you suggesting?"he whispered.

Lilykept her eyes fixed on him.

"You know..."she said in a low tone.

The man pressed his lips in a thin line, his eyes widening at her.

"NO!"he opened his eyes wide, shaking his head.

"It is the onlyway!"she countered in a low tone,but with a vigorous certainty "Harry ca n'tgo through this, he doesn't have to go through this!!!What happened wasn't his fault!"

"Lily..."

"James!!!It's the onlysolutionwe have!!!The only!!!" she whispered fiercely "If Harry continues as he is, soon the others will notice that there is something wrongand will connect the dots! Both Muggles and the people of our coven!Is that what do you want?Do you want him to be hunted again?That we have to run away again?!"

He shook his head, his eyes watering as he remembered how almost they lost the boy more than 10 years ago.

"This isn't a good idea..."

"No, it's not a good idea, but it's the only way!"she looked at him.

"Is that what you suggest?"he whispered quickly"To mess up with his memory?Lils, for all that is profane, listen to yourself!!!"

She shook her head.

"It's what needs to be done!" she said almost harshly "Our sondoesn't need to remember that, he doesn't!!!When the time is right he'll know,we'll tell him."

James ground his teeth, clenching his jaw.

"We cannot arouse suspicions about Harry!!!We already escaped from Voldemort when we sent him towards theLongbottoms"she finished, hergreen eyes filled with tears "We must protect Harry, even if it's to protect him from himself!"

James looked at Harry, seeing him tremble more violently.

It was evident to him that if nothing was done, the trauma that Harry had suffered would take on even greater proportions: dangerous were the mentally unstable and powerful wizards.

History proved this.

Harry was too young, too innocent to bear the guilt of an unintentional murder... They, as their parents, had a duty to contain the damage before they cause further damage.

She was right.There was no other way.

"Do... And may the Dark Lord have mercy on us!"

Lily hadplaced both hands on Harry's face, forcing him to come back to reality and come out of his breakdown.

"Harry, look at me, come on, look at me ... It's okay, darling, everything will be okay..."shesaid in a reassuring tone "Mummy will help you, hm?"

Lilyhad raised her wand, placing the tip on the side of the boy's head.

"Everything will be fine..."she said trying to sound firm when she kissed him on the forehead, taking a deep breath as she concentrated on the delicatespell she was going to use " Obliviate!"

Harry felt as if a tranquilizer was being injected into his veins, little by little his hiccups gradually decreased as well as his heart rate.Meanwhile, in his mind, memories of Dudley's death crumbled as new ones emerged in its place: instead of him making the glass disappear and fanning the boa, Harry only found Dudley already dead in the vivarium, having screamed for help.

If the police asked him once, twice, ten times, he would tell the same story, because that was what he remembered.

That washis truthnow, still scary, but much less painful.

And over time, Dudley's death would be just an unpleasant memory...

...a forgotten nightmare.

Chapter End Notes

I sincerely apologize for the delay in posting this chapter, as well as its length... But I hope you guys like it, because it was written with love (and with MANY clues to the mystery hahaha)
I will respond to all the lovely comments from the last chapter in which I just read and that touched me. Thank you SO much! You guys are AMAZING!

LITTLE TRIVIA:

- Did you know that Harry Potter and Juliet Capulet (Yes, Shakespeare's Juliet) have a birthday on the same day, July 31?! Both are Leo and both ... Well, never mind.
- There are many legends about the origin of the name of a tiny blue flower, 'Myosotis', known as Forget-Me-Not.
The most famous of them says that on a certain day, a knight and his maiden strolled along the banks of the river and he saw a bouquet of that flower being carried by the waters. Enchanted by its beauty, he decided to take them to give as a gift to his beloved. However, the knight ended up being dragged by the currents of the river, and before drowning, he pleaded to his beloved that she would never forget him.
Since then, the forget-me-nots represents the most pure and faithful love.

Follow me on Twitter ️

Preys and Predators

Chapter Summary

In the wild, predators will one day become prey.

Chapter Notes

A huge thanks to my wonderful beta Saralley ️

See the end of the chapter for more notes

CHAPTER XXVIII

PREYS AND PREDATORS

Forks, 30 October 2019

After almost 30 years of his work as a hunter, John Campbell has become accustomed to the simplicity of his work.

Most of the time when he and his family went on a mission, they dealt with cases of demon possession or houses haunted by spirits... From time to time they hunted packs of werewolves or cave wendigos which attacked backpackers in the forests... And of course, witches, who despite being efficient at hiding, always left traces of their evil does behind.

All verypredictable and kinda boring.

But what never crossed his mind was that precisely in that shitty rainy little town he was going to have the biggest case his family had seen in generations.

"I wish my father were alive to see such a thing..." he thought as he checked the condition of a special ammunition with a magnifying glass. He always carried, but never used...

...at least not until that moment.

The Blood Moon would be an event which would attract witches to Forks. This wasn't new: reports of such an event have been common knowledge of all hunters since the dawn of time.

But what they didn't know (and they owed it to a valuable local informant that Mandy met), was that the witches who were in Forks had allies that they hadn't foreseen… And John, upon learning of the information, felt a fierce joy mixed with personal fulfillment.

A coven… of vampires!!!

Seven of them, in one place!!!All living on a supposed diet based on animal blood, one of them being audacious enough to be thelocal (!) Doctor!!!

Ah, the sweet irony of it...

For centuries, hunters faced the almost impossible task of exterminating vampires, as they were by far one of the most difficult creatures tokill... After all, vampires were also natural hunters: theirsenses like hearing, sight and smell were extremely refined.They had superhuman speed and strength... And of course, some of them were endowed with powers.

Many hunters died while trying to kill them.

Some have even turned into these monsters as well.

Becausetheir bodies were as rigid as stone, bladed weapons and ammunition made of metal were inefficient: if they hit, they would bounce off.If they pierced their bodies, they wouldn't cause harm.

Centuries passed, and it took science to advance along with the brilliant idea of a hunter who discovered a possible method of executing vampires: bullets with tips made of rough diamond, the most rigid mineral on the planet, and with cartridges filled with a complex chemical compound that degrades the venom contained in the muscular tissues of vampires, causing a seizure powerful enough to leave them immobilized.

Once they were paralyzed, it was easier to set them on fire, as the venom contained in the bodies was flammable - a poetic execution, as these demons would also burn in Hell.

John looked at the bullets as a smile spread contained in his face.

There were 14 bullets, 2 for each of the vampires: four men, one being telepathic and three women, one of them being a seer.

For the three English witches, a traditional courtesy of the Campbell family: a generous amount of bullets engraved with sacred Latin inscriptions bathed in the water of the Dead Sea, as well as a gallon of holy oil to purify them by fire.

Halloween would be the next night... The Blood Moon too.

Allthat was left for John and his family was to wait...

Wait like any good hunter watching their prey, wait for the right time and when the time is right...

He smiled again as he spun the diamond bullet between his fingers, his eyes fixed on theobject that in a matter of hours would be, if the Lord so desired and blessed them, in the monsters' heads and chests.

It was time to hunt.

Predators would soon be their preys.

...

...

...

None of them was able to tell how long they hadbeen in that position: standing like statues and in silence, with eyes fixed on random points in the room, but seeing far beyond what they were facing.

The notion of time and, above all, thenotion of themselveswas confused: for a fleeting moment, allof them stopped being who they were.

For a moment, they were no longer the Cullen Family, they were no longer Alice, Jasper, Esme, Emmett or Rosalie, Carlisle or Edward...

For a moment they wereHarry Potter.

Harry, the boy they lived with for almost a year, who entered into their family as Edward's mate and who they thought they knew...

At least until recently.

Did they really know Harry?

For he was, as far as they knew, an evil wizard born and raised in a vile world, he was the Master of Death, the "Chosen One" of the Devil and possibly responsible - at least indirectly - for the deaths that occurred in Forks and who knows how many others.

But the Harry they met through the diary, the Harry they saw and even became for a moment, this one was... different.

He was just a little boy full of life like any other at his age, loved by his parents and by his friends, with an innocent heart that was starting to grow what would be love for his best childhood friend, a muggle boy whosefeatures resembled Edward, or at least how they imagined Edward would have looked like as a child.

Everything was so, soconfusing...

If before the situation was black-and-white, now they realized that there was a gray zone in the middle of it all and that it blurred thecertainties they had.They had questions... And while they wanted the answers, they were afraidof them.

But they needed them.

"That voice..." Carlisle cleared his throat as he regained his voice."Who spoke to you at the Reptile House...And in your dreams..."

He was unable to continue.The words in his throat were toofrighteningto be spoken.

Harry was still sitting with his head down and in a stowed position, shoulders rising and falling with each breath hetook;all of them could smell the saline scent of tears, the rapid heartbeat of someone who revived memories and emotions too strong to cope.

It was a strange sight for them, to see him without his usual armorof coldness... to see him vulnerable.

Witha deep breath, he took off his glasses and wiped his face with his hands, lifting his head to face the inquisitor.

"I think you already know, sir ..." he said softly, his eyes reddened.

Carlisle took a deep breath, closing his eyes as he rana hand through his blond hair.

He knew he shouldn't be impressed, after all, he was a vampire over 300 years old, and he had seen many things.But still... It was still shocking to know the faith and teachings given by his father were real.

God was real... Witches were real... The Devil was real...

...and he had heard his voice!

"Who?" Emmett asked.

"'The Dark Lord'" Jasper recited when looking seriously at his brother "Satan."

It wasn't necessary to have powers like Jasper'sto feel that the atmosphere of feelings and emotions in the room changed with the mention of the name, becoming much heavier.

Again, the silence lasted for minutes while the idea was assimilated in their minds.

Esme breathed through her mouth, walkingslowly to Harry, sitting on the arm of the chair where the boy was.

Carlisle started to stop her, unconsciously wanting to protect her, but a look from her stopped him.

"It was horrible... What happened." she said softly, placing herdelicate and icy hand on top of the wizard's."I can see in your eyes that you didn't want... You didn't want to kill him."

Harry looked at her and sobbed, guilt and regret written on his face.

"He..." she murmured uncertainly when referencing the entity thatwas nameless to her "He manipulated you to do that... You were not to blame."

"But does it make a difference?"Harry whispered, rubbing his cheek. "He's still dead because of me... I wanted to hurt him."

'Did it make a difference?'The question became suspiciousin the air.

Just being a 9-year-old child endowed with magical powers, influenced by the Devil, was hard enough. But would it be enough to excuse Harry from the guilt of a murder? Was it enough to wipe the blood off of his hands? Or was it just more proof that he was just as vile as everyone else in his community?

"How... How does 'he' manage to talk to you?Does 'he' speak to all of your people?" Jasper asked, looking at him.

Harry shook his head, looking down at his lap where Esme's hand was.

"No... At least not with all..." he replied"He can't."

"Why?"

Harry bit his lower lip nervously.

"When he fell from Heaven... Along with a third of the angels... He was condemned to live forever in what we call 'theabyss...'" Harry explained in a low tone "A dimension trapped between the world of the living and the dead."

"Purgatory?"Carlisle crossed his arms.

"No..." Harry sniffed "This is for the living.Where heis, is more like a prison, so he can't..."

"So he can't...?"

Harry moistened his lips, his fingers trembling.

"So he can't walk in our world."

Silence.

"And that is your role... As the 'Chosen One'" Carlisle conjectured coldly as he looked at him "To free Satan from his prison... Tofree him from The Abyss."

Harry swallowed, his heart beating fast.

"That's why he spoke to you since were a child, isn't it?"Rosaliecontinued with the reasoning.

The young wizard nodded, placing a hand on the back of his neck when he felt tense.Esme puta hand behind his back, stroking him to help calm him down.

Harry spent minutes with his eyes closed, breathing deeply as if he wanted to regain his courage to speak.

"Yes," he said bitterly.

"And yet... You still followed his path." Carlisle said indignantly.

Harry turned his face to the side, contorting it in a genuine expression of crying.

"I followed, sir..." he said turning to look at him with dignity "But contrary to what you think, this isnot the lifeI wanted for me.Never was."

The wizard sniffed, looking at Edward at the back of the room, who was staring at the floor with a bitter expression.

"I told you that several times..." Harry whispered "Remember?I told you."

Edward didn't answer, moved orlooked at him.The boy waited for some reaction from him, but when he realized he would get no answer, he lowered his head, fighting the lump in his throat.

"If it's not the life you wanted..." Jasper said while crossing his arms "Then why did you signyour name in his book?Hm?For me, nothing you say changes the fact that you signed because you wanted to...You're just evil like the rest of your people"

Rosalie, Emmett and Carlisle nodded in agreement, while Esme and Alice hardened their looks ofdisagreement at their mates.

Edward remained motionless.

"We all have choices..." the blond doctor concluded looking at his family.

"I HAD NO CHOICE!!!" Harry shouted as he defended himself, looking at them with a hurt expression, his heart beating fast.

Everyone, except for Edward, moved back as a precaution, hoping that something would happen, that he would attack them in some way.

But Harry did nothing.He just looked at them through the tears that flowed abundantly.

"You don'tknow what he's like!" he whispered weakly as he looked at them, his shoulders shaking "You have no ideawhat it's like to have him in your head..."

The boy closed his eyes, opening them again when looking at each one.

"He takes advantage of the moment when you feel the most pain, when you're at your lowest..." he continued "And you know it's wrong... You know that... That he liesbecause he is the Devil, but that's what he does..."

He swallowed.

"He pretends to help you when no one else seems to."

Harry clenched his teeth, closing his eyes as heshook his head.

'This is soooo cruel of you, Harry!!!'the soft, almost feathery male voice sounded in hismind followed by a chuckle 'What will our hosts think of me?'

Harry squeezed his eyes shut, rubbing his lightning scaras he lifted and strengthened his mental walls until the voice disappeared.

While the six vampires were confused, only one of them understood why: in that room there was a ninthguest that they couldn't see.

"So that's why you never let meread your mind?" Edward spoke for the first time, resentment coloring the tone of his voice "Because you... You have the Devil in your head?"

Harry was quiet, feeling a lump in his throat and difficulty breathing.

" 'My mind is not a goodplace to be' was what you said to me once.That was why, wasn't it?" Edward continued, his gaze hardening "God..."

Harry closed his eyes as he lowered his head.

"And I... Stupidas I am... I thought it was just because you were private."he continued, rubbing his mouth as if the words were poison.

"I just wanted to protect you!"Harry turned to look at him pleadingly.

"Protect me?!From who?!From you?!How generous!"

"Protect you from him!!!" Harry replied desperately "I would never forgive myself if something happened to you because of him!!!Because of me!!!"

Edward took a quick breath, the air filling his lungs like hot dry smoke.

"I never meant to hurt you!I swear!"Harry cried as he looked at him, wiping tears away fromthe back of his hand "You are everythingto me now... AndI can'tlose you!I couldn't... I couldn't stand it."

Edwardrepressedthe urge to hug him, spinning on his heels in the opposite direction and walking to the window, watching the full moon shine overthe forest.

Harry breathed through his mouth, walking towards Edward but stopped halfway.

"Youdon't want tolose Edward..." Alice said as she approached him "Because you've already lost someone, haven't you?"

Harry looked at the little vampire.

"Cedric..." she mentioned the name carefully, watching Harry flinch "He was important to you, wasn't he?"

The other five vampires looked at each other when they remembered the boy with the gray eyes. They could still feel the echo of feelings which Harry had for him since they were children.

It caused most of them to stop their hostile thoughts about him.

"You loved him..." Alice murmured "Even though he was a 'muggle', even though everything that your parentsor thatmacabrepriestdidn't want for you... You still fell in love with him."

A tear streamed down Harry's face.

"Something happened at Godric's Hollow, didn't it?" she whispered as she put her hand onhisshoulder"Something happened to him... With you two."

The wizard stood there,crying silently.

"H-Hewas... Hewasthe love of my life."he whispered, looking to the side.

Edward, who was still watching the view from the window, saw in his mind flashes of gray eyes, sweet smiles and passionate kisses by then teenagers.

The copper-haired vampire clenched his teeth as he turned around, feeling the bitter spite bubbling up in his chest as his eyes burned with the urge to cry.

"…' we have the greatest love story ever, but we're the only ones who know it...'" he saidin a hoarse and resentful voice, reciting the exact words that Diggory wrote in a letter to Harry.

His parents and siblings looked at him questioningly, but he ignored them, looking only at the human in front of him;Harry raised his head in his direction, hiseyes were reddened by crying and his lips were trembling.

"H-how do you know that?"he whispered in a broken voice.

Edward turned his face to the side, ignoring his conscience telling him to stop.

"Does it matter?" he replied bitterly "I can literallysee it now..."

"Edward…?" Esmelooked at him.

"Do you tell or should I tell?" Edward said quickly when looking at the wizard.

"To tell what?"

"That me and his former boyfriend, Cedric Diggory, we're doppelgängers!"Edward practically spat out the answer "That we're almost a physical copy of each other!That when he looks at me... He thinks of himtoo !The great love of his life!"

Everyone seemed mortified.

"So that's whyyou approached Edward?"Rosalie turned to the boy, fierce as a panther.

"NO!!!" Harry countered immediately, offended by the implication "No!!!"

Edward saw him walk towards him.

"I l-liedand... And I hid many things from you... Many things about me." he whispered, taking the vampire's cold, petrified hand, looking him in the eye "But not because I wanted to hurt anyone, but because I'm afraid... And I'm ashamed of myself, forwhat I am."

Edward pressed his lips together in a thin line.

"But I never lied about how I feel about you!I never hid what I still feel for Cedric!"Harry said vigorously, his green eyes fixed on him. "I told you yesterday... In the meadow... Itold you since you asked to be my boyfriend... Edward, please!"

The vampire disengaged himself from the boy's warm hand;Harry felt the air escape from his lungs at the gesture of his boyfriend, his lips trembling.

'I love you, Edward'he thought with all the fervor inside him.

Edward clenched his teeth again, leaving his answer - 'I love you too'- to die in his throat.

It was the right thing to do.

He had been stupid to have believed Harry, but he wouldn't let the wizard take his pride.

"You said you had no choice... That it wasn't the life you wanted for you... I believe in you." Alice murmured to Harry, approaching him again.

She paused,frowning as she felt her chest tighten.

"I can deduce then thatCedric was the reason you were forced to follow this path... He... And that awful man, Father Riddle."she concluded.

Harry hugged himself, Esme looking at him with compassion while the others looked at him suspiciously.

Shetook a deep breath, her gazemore determined than ever, walking towards the diary that still floated in the middle of the room.

She could see the date on the page: February 1963.

Just over a year before Harry signed his name in the Book of the Beast.

"What are you doing?"Jasperasked in alarm.

"We need to get back to Godric's Hollow... We need to know the truth." she said to them and then to the wizard "The whole truth."

...

...

...

For the first time in months, Jacob felt a sense of relief so powerful that itcould very well be compared to a spiritual experience.

All the hatred, resentment, hurt and pain in his chest had disappeared.

He was practically at peace.

Interestingly this peace had been granted to him thanks to a foreign girl with the faceof his Bella, which for him was now the face of an avenging angel.

Mandy Campbell and her family were hunters.

They hunted and killed monsters, freaks like the Cullens, like the English witches who came to Forks.

Aberrations like Edward and his littleboyfriend, Harry-something.

In a matter of hours, all those bastards would disappear from the face of the Earth, they would get exactly what they deserved from the beginning.

It wouldn't bring Bella back to life, of course, but at least it was a way for her and him tobe avenged: the bad ones would finally pay for their sins.

His prayers were finally answered.

Everything would be fine.

Chapter End Notes

So guys, I'd like to thank you for all the comments I'm receiving on this fanfiction. You cannot imagine HOW MUCH your enthusiasm motivates me to continue 3
I'd also like to apologize for the delay in updating, as I'm almost graduating from my university and, as you can imagine, I'm hella busy.
But don't worry, I'll never abandon this work!

THANK YOU!

Ask me any question ️

My Twitter Account ️

The Begnning of the End

Chapter Summary

Harry discovers that the wizarding world in which he was raised is a cruel place, while dealing with the dilemmas of his first love.

Chapter Notes

Hello!!! :D

See the end of the chapter for more notes

CHAPTER 29

THE BEGINNING OF THE END

Godric'sHollow

February 10, 1963

"Harry...?"the voice was muffled, almost distant "Harry!"

The knocks on the door sounded more urgent as well as the energetic rhythm of the music that came from his record player.

"Harry...open...thedoor… NOW!"

He ignored the call, taking the cigarette to his lips again and slowly puffing the smoke upward as he stared at his bedroom ceiling.

KNOCK, KNOCK, KNOCK!

Looking to the side, he turned the volume on the record player to the loudest, filling the room with the voices of Lennon and McCartney instead of his mother's voice that seemed increasingly impatient.

But he didn't give a damn.

He didn't want to hear from her or anyone, including himself and his thoughts.The only thing he wanted to do was to be alone, quiet, standing still and pretending that he didn't exist.

KNOCKNOCKNOCK!!!

But even if he tried hard, it was impossible not to remember the things he heard at school the week before, things that have disturbed him since.

First he felt disbelief and denial. Then it was a twinge of discomfort that soon gave way to an irritation that left a bitter taste in his mouth and a desire to run and cry... And hell, he had cried when alone, because it hurt him deeply.

And even after a week, it was still hurting...

"HARRY JAMES POTTER, IF YOU DO NOT OPEN THIS DOOR RIGHT NOW, I WILL EXPLODE IT!!!"

Harry sighed, rubbing the end of his cigarette in the ashtray and pulling away the needle from the record player, interrupting the music.Rising from the floor, he walked to the door and unlocked it, opening and soon seeing his mother's enraged face.

"May I know what is this ghastly, hellish sound that is coming from here?!" Lily said grimly, her face flushed with stress.

Harry looked back and then at her with aneutralface.

" The Beatles, Mum." he replied.

Lilyblinked her eyes stunned, but then wrinkled her nose.

"Is that..." she looked at him steadily "Is that asmell of cigarette?"

He shrugged.

"It must be the smell of your perfume" he replied, not even bothering to try to hide the ashtray behind him "Or your impression."

She turned red, but closed her eyes, pinching the bridge of her nose as she took several deep breaths.

"Harry..." she said, trying to sound patient as she looked back at him"Please... We have a visitor downstairs.At least come down to say hello."

He narrowly gave in to the request, but soon withdrew;he was in no mood to play the kind host at that moment.

"I don't think so."

"Harry..."

"Now, If you'll excuse me... I'd like to be alone." he replied, closing the door and locking it.

Lilymade a sound of indignation when she saw the "Do Not Disturb" sign swinging on the bedroom door while the hellish Beatles played again on the loudest volume.

"James?!JAMES! Your son is behaving like a spoiled brat again!!!"she shouted, walking furiously down the halls of the manor.

Harry sighed, sliding his back through the door and sitting on the floor, hugging his knees.

His parents didn't understand why he was acting like that.The two just assumed that with the arrival of adolescence, he had become a rebel without a cause, the one which liked to contradictand being petulant... That's what teenagers did.

But Harry wasn't like that because of his "youthful moods"... At least not at all, he thought.

The reasonhe was in that state was because it had been almost a week since he hadn't spoken to Cedric.An entire week avoiding him through the school corridors or refusing his calls, running away fromhim just as a witch escapes from the Inquisition.

Is not what Harry wanted. Hell, he never wanted to distance himself from him, but it was a necessary evilbecausehe knew that if he saw him or even heard his voice, he was capable to do something stupid.

The real reason he chose to act that way was simple: Cedric was having a thing with Cho Chang, the daughter of Chinese immigrants who owned a small market in Godric's Hollow.

Lavender Brown - as always - was responsible for spreading the news to everyone at school, saying that she had seen them in a "romantic mood" in the square.

'Cedric andCho...'Harry repeated the names mentally, feeling a twinge in his chest and a burning in his eyes.

He wished he could be angry with Cedric.

Because he was his best friend, the two grew up together and... And theyhada special connection, a strong connection in which was toopreciousto Harry.

And Cedric had betrayed him.At least, that was how he felt: betrayed.

Then he wanted to be angry with Cho.

Because Cho... Well... Cho had taken Cedric from him.

Harry knew it sounded ridiculous to put it that way, as the older boy wasn't an object to be taken, but that was how he felt... As if he was no longer his.

He also wanted to be angry at both of them, but soon he saw that the anger was unjustified: Cedric was 17 years old, he was the most popular and intelligent bloke in school, humble and kind to everyone, not to mention the fact that he was the most handsome. And Cho... Well, he recognized that she wasequallypretty and also nice.

It would be natural for the two of them to be together, even if some racist kids said that it was "wrong" as he was white and she was an "oriental".

'Ridiculous...'Harry thought.They were both beautiful, kind and friendly, hecould see that there was logic to it, that they were together.

And he, on the other hand...

At 15 years oldhe knew there was notmuchto look at him: he was stillshortfor his age, pale as paper, wore glasses, spoke in that old-fashioned accent that could sound annoying... Peoplecalled him "strange", "weird"behind his back.

In part, he agreed with thembecause inaddition to his physical appearance, it was strange that he was feeling those things in relation to his best friend.

'ButCedisn't just my bestfriend...'he pointed out while looking at the floor.

It took him a long time to figure out as he was quite oblivious with things related to the heart, but eventually he noticed that what he felt for Cedric was... Different.

Ron was also his best friend, but he never felt those same things for the redhead... Ron was Ron.It was like a brother.

Cedwas... He was... He was so muchmore than just a best friend.

'No...'he suppressed himself, rubbing his fingers over his forehead 'I can't think about these things...'

Because if he thought, he would open Pandora's Box which was his feelings and the notion of himself, being forced to confront them... And he knew it would be useless, making him feel worse than he already was.

TRRIMMMTRRIMMM, the metallic ring of the phone sounded in the room, causing him to raise his head and tap the phone.

He didn't have to answer it to know it was himon the other end of the phone.

Harry got up from the floor, walking over to the small table where the phone was ringing impatiently. He touched the device gently, wishing it were his interlocutor's hand instead of the cold, rigid material. He also wished he could hear the familiar velvety and gentle voice on the other end of the line, calling his name.

Harry held up the phone, but didn't answer.

It was better this way.

Cedric was with Cho, and there was nothing he could do but accept the fact.It would take him a while to get used to it, and until then...

Until then he would continue to isolate himself and deal with it alone as no one would understand the fact that he was in love with a boy.

Specifically, a muggle boy.

After a full day locked up in his room, Harry received an ultimatum from Lily: either he dressed up and went down to dinner or he would face the fury of anadultwitchfor the next 50 years;thechoice was obvious, as he was smart enough to know thatLady Lily Potter's patience was not to be teased or tested under any circumstances.

And there he was, dressedin ajacket and bow tie, coming down the stairs towards the dining room with the same disposition that a convict would have when going to the scaffold.

Because the problem with having family dinner was that on those occasions he was forced to talkto his family - something that was becoming increasingly difficult.

Harry stood at the foot of the stairs, looking at the large painting proudly hung on the opposite wall: his parents dressed in an elegant and formal manner, standing and smiling while their hands rested on his shoulders, still a little boy.For a few seconds he remained looking at that smiling trio, a small, close and happy family...

Looking at it was familiar, as his parents remained the same: glorious in their longevity and youthfulness, devout in their faith, powerful, and above all, full of expectations on him.But the same could not be said about him.That Harry - the obedient Harry, moldable like modeling clayin everyone's hands- now existed only in that painting.

"Harry...?" Lily's voice came through the lobby, waking him from his reveries "Come on, we're waiting!"

Taking a deep breath, he walked to the dining room, listening to the sound of the piano playing magically alone.Upon entering the room he was surprised: instead of just his parents, there were also two men standing there.

One was tallwith shoulder-length black hair, with a mustache and goatee that seemed to highlight his handsome face marked by dark eyes.The other was taller but more slender, had light brown hair and kind eyes, but perhaps the mostpromisingfeaturewas three pink linesthat crossed his face, giving him a wild look.

"Padfoot?!Remus?!"Harry exclaimed in surprise, unable to contain a genuine smile.

"HAARRRYYY!!!" Sirius greeted him with a huge smile, opening his arms when he saw the young boy, hugging him tightly."My favorite godson!!!"

Harry laughed as he was lifted off the floor.

"But I am your only godson!"

"Details, details..." the man replied with good humor, placing the teenager on the floor.

"Hello Harry..." Lupin said with a warm smile.

"Remus!"Harry smiled back, giving him a welcoming hug.

It had been a long time since he had seen them, especially Remus, as he was occupied because of his position as a teacher at Hogwarts.

Sirius, on the other hand,lived up to his reputation as a bon vivant, never remaining fixed in one place, always traveling around the world, collecting stories ranging from hilarious to scandalous.

"What are you doing here?Not that I'm complaining, on the contrary..." Harry asked right after they sat down at the table, food trays floating and serving the starter.

"Why, Harry..." Sirius looked surprised "I thought at this point you already knew."

The boy shook his head, while Lily and James exchanged a smile.

"Apparently your parents didn't tell you... Wanting to protect your pup's 'virtue', huh Prongs?"

James laughed.

"Harry is only 15, Sirius," the Potter patriarch replied, glancing at his son.

Sirius rolled his eyes.

"James... Even the young Mugglestoday know how these 'things' work." he murmured playfully.

"The vulgar young Muggles, you mean."Lily replied, lifting her chin charmingly.

"I don't understand…?"Harry frowned.

"We're here for Lupercalia, pup."Sirius looked at him.

"Oh... That Church thing..." Harry said without enthusiasm, poking the food with his fork.

Lily, in turn, looked at him disgruntled.

It had been almost five months since helefthis position as an acolyte of Father Tom Riddle and because of that, Lily was increasingly frustrated by her son's apathy towards the Church of Night.

As a child, Harry followed her instructions without blinking or complaining,apparentlycontent to be with the Profane Priest or to attend Black Masses with his family.But it only took Harry growing up for him to stomp on the ground, wanting to dictate what he wanted to do or not.The boy's audacity...

"It is not a 'Church thing'..." she corrected him seriously "It's an almost sacred ritual for our people."

Harry ignored the reprisal, looking at his godfather.

"What does this Lupercalia consist of?"he asked.

"As your mother said, it's a ritual performed by our people, originating with the pagans of Ancient Rome" Remus replied "It's celebrated on this month in honor of fertility… Abundance and…"

"...SEX!" Sirius replied lasciviously.

Harry frowned at the words.

"Oh!"he murmured.

"Not just 'sex' itself, Sirius." Lily said, sipping her glass of wine "It's also a celebration of love."

James smiled and blushed.

"Ah, always so romantic, Lils..."

"It could be useful to you..." she continued "To leave this life of debauchery and to start a family, to have your own children... To carry on the legacy of the Blacks."

"I am an eternal celibate, Lils. I leave the dull task of procreating to my equally dull brother Regulus." Sirius raised his wine glass, toasting himself.

"A 'celibate', huh?" James said with a malicious smile "That isn't what I heard… I heard rumors of your 'activities' in the United States."

The Heir of the House Black smiled from ear to ear.

"Celibate, yes!Alone? Never!" he replied."My name will be marked in Greendale until the next century..."

Everyone laughed.

"But write down what I'm saying, you'll still find a witch to gather the cauldrons!"Lily teased with a wink.

"Excuse me ma'am, I'm a free soul!"Sirius placed a hand on his chest in a dramatic way "And as you can imagine, I defend free love!'

"In other words, you defends lust and promiscuity."sheblinked her eyes in amusement.

"And will you tell me that there is no better thing in life?"

"There are controversies..."

"Nonsense."

Harry cleared his throat.

"So, about this Lupercalia thing..." he returned to the subject "What exactlydo you guys do on it?"

Remus turned his attention to him.

"It takes place in three nights... On the first, the pairs are selected..." Lupin said carefully "On the second, the pairs supper in the moonlight while absorbing the mystical energies of the forest."

"And on the third?"Harry asked.

Sirius smiled from ear to ear.

"You can imagine what happens..." he replied, giving a wink.

"What?" the boy exclaimed confused, but suddenly understood "Ohhhhh...!!!"

The adults laughed softly when they saw the boy go red.

"Ahhh... Lupercalia..." Sirius sighed in a nostalgic way "The heat of the bodies... The sweet sounds of moans... The smell of pheromones in the cold air... Remember Lils?How was it in our time?"

Lily blushed softly.

"Oysters and champagne...Remus howling at the full moon..." she smiled, taking James's hand on the table.

Harry opened his eyes wide, looking at his parents and uncles.

'Ew ew ewww, I hope is not what I'm thinking!'he grimaced as he looked down, repressing his fertile imagination.

"But don't worry Harry, your Lupercalia time will also arrive." Sirius commented "Soon you will be baptized and sign your name in the Book of the Beast, becoming a real wizard.There is little left..."

"Next year, isn't it?" Remus asked.

"Yes. 17..." Lily smiled proudly as she looked at Harry.

"Ah... I don't even remember when I was 17..." Sirius sighed "Good times..."

"I don't see the point of your sadness. You still act like a teenager." James teased.

"Ouch, James, that hurt..." the animagus said with a laugh "But back to what matters: being a wizard provides us with many advantages and pleasures, and one of them is Lupercalia.Who else will participate Lils?"

"The Weasleys... The Malfoys... The Parkinsons... The Notts..."

"The Notts?"

"Yes."

"Ah, this is news to me... I thought that Calpurnia and Caesar no longer had the courage to face an orgasmic night." Sirius mocked."Apparently they rekindled the fire for each other since they were little.Ah... Siblings... Bad with them, worse without them..."

Harry blinked his eyes several times, feeling his mind slow when he heard that.

"Hm, I'm sorry, I don't understand what you said."

"Oh, well... Caesar and Calpurnia Nott aren't just husband and wife, Harry..." Sirius commented while drinking his wine "They are siblings."

Harry gaped.

"You are kidding, Padfoot...!!

"I'm not!I thought you knew..." Sirius continued "Their boy... What's his name again?Oh yeah, Theodore, you have the same age as him, aren't you?I thought you were friends..."

"He's closer to the Weasley's boy and the Granger's girl." Lily explained, continuing to eat her salad.

"Oh yes, good family them, the Weasleys.I like Arthur much more than that pompous worm named Lucius..."

"Theodore's parents... They are siblings?!"Harry repeated incredulously, returning to the point that mattered.

"Yes." Lily confirmed.

" Why?!"

There was a silent pause filled only with the clink of cutlery on crockery.

"To keep their lineage... Pure.Immaculate." Remus finally explained.

"It's part of the Wizarding History." Lily intervened, looking at her son "In communities... Small and closed like ours... There is no way to have 'diversity'.Our secret is too... Too preciousand fragile to bring strangers into it."

Harry's mouth twisted.

"For centuries it was like this: cousins married cousins, sometimes uncles or aunties with nephews or brothers with sisters..." James commented, making a slight face."It was important not to let the lineage of one of the Sacred 28 die."

"But with a certain limit." Remus remembered "My mother always told me that the Gaunts inbred with themselves so much that they ended up being disturbed and degenerated far beyond normal."

"You lot can't be serious." Harry said completely incredulous.

"Why wouldn't we be, pup?At the end of the days itwas even good for our Coven." Sirius murmured "We are all relatives to some degree, like a big tree... Or a big family!"

"But incest is... Is wrong!!!"Harry looked at his parents and uncles, hoping there would be an epiphany in how absurd it was.

"Harry... You know that this also happened with the followers of the False God, don't you?"Lily raised an eyebrow "He created a man and a woman and said 'to be fruitful and multiply'.You don't have to be a genius to understand the implications of this."

Harry remained silent.

"But in our case, followers of the Dark Lord, the situation is more delicate as we have the gift of magic, magic that runs through our veins..." she continued "If we were to mix with other people, the magic would be increasingly weak to the point that one day it disappears completely."

"Or maybe it won't even disappearcompletely." Lupin added, his tone similar to when he taught "There are cases of Muggles born with paranormal powers, such as the ability to see the future or read minds... In my theory this is due to a magic recessive gene that some Muggles carry with them and that manifest soon after an important trauma.Remember what I said?About empowered vampires?"

Lily snorted impatiently.

"The important thing for us is to keep the magic withinthe magiccommunity." Lily reaffirmed.

"But even so this doesn't prevent cases of 'squibs'."James frowned as he looked at his wife and friends.

"'Squibs'?"Harry repeated the word.

James looked at Lily out of the corner of his eye and sighed.

"'Squibs' are children of a witch family in which they are unable to produce magic.They are born without it."

"Why have I never heard of them?"Harry asked confused, revisiting his memories "I never saw a 'squib' in Godric's Hollow or when we went to London."

Silence.

Harry continued to look at them, waiting for an answer, but his intuition said that maybe he didn't want to hear it.

"Because they don't live long enough." Lily said cautiously.

The green-eyed teenager stared at her intently.

"When a squib born in a witch family…" she said slowly, looking at the center of the table "It's the moral duty of the family to offer the child to the Dark Lord."

"'To offer?'"he repeated.

Harry blinked, not understanding - or wanting not to understand - what she had said.

"Are you talking... Are you talking about infanticide?"he said horrified.

"It's an old tradition, Harry." Sirius said softly.

"It's a crime!!!"Harry said.

"I know..." James said as he looked at his son.

"It's not a crime... It's something honorable and... Necessary to do."Lily corrected, but there was clear uncertainty in her eyes.

The teenager looked at his mother in disbelief, not believing what he had just heard.

"Mummy!!!Would you kill me if I wasn't born with magic?!" he asked breathlessly.

Lily's lips formed a thin line, her green eyes restless.

"Don't be fool, Harry!" she said, visibly dismayed "This is nonsense!!!"

"If I were a squib, would you sacrifice me to the Dark Lord?!" he pressed her.

James and Lily were silent.

"You're upsetting your mother, Harry..." James said, holding his wife's hand.

Harry leaned back in his chair, horrified by the two.

"Fuck... You would do..." he said looking at them.

"Languageon the table, young man!" the witch scolded.

Harry locked his jaw, watching his parents for long seconds in silence.

"The point is that you are not."Lily replied at last, her voice controlled."You are ourson, a wizardwho carries the magic blood of the Potters and Evans, a wizard who is destined for..." she broke off.

"'Destined' to what?"

"Destined for great things." she answered.

Silence.

"It may seem... Cruel and inhuman at first, Harry." Remus murmured in his calm tone when looking at the boy "But it would be crueler and inhuman to let them live in a world where they wouldn't fit.It is an act of... of compassion.Of humanity."

Harry remained silent.

"If I'm not mistaken, the Muggles also did the same thing..." Sirius said, gesturing with theknife "Those from Greece... The Spartans also did something similar."

"Ah... So the Nazis also acted with compassion and humanity…"Harrysnorted.

"Harry..." Lily said in a tired tone.

"What you all call as an act of 'humanity and compassion' is actually called eugenics!"Harryconcluded, thumbing his silverware with brutality.

Lily turned to her husband.

"See, James?He's been learning these things in that muggle school that you made sure to enroll him!" she said resentfully.

"Harry is in a phase where he has his own ideas."James defended himself, shrugging.

" Too manyideas, for my taste..."

"It's a youth thing, Lils." Sirius added.

"I'm young,not stupid!" Harry retorted sulkily.

"Harry James Potter!!!"Lily shot him a look but was ignored.

Sirius blinked and laughed.

"He's definitely your son, Lils!!!"he said "A spitfire just like youwere..."

The adults continued to chat at the table as dinner continued, with the main course being set.

Harry for his part was silent, his eyes fixed on the back of the dining room, more specifically on the only painting that adorned the wall: a humanoid figure with a goat's head, long horns, sharp claws and cruel eyes.

It was the Dark Lord.

At that very moment, Harry asked to himself a question in which he never made, at least at that point, but which now made room for something horrendous: if wizards and witches committed infanticide and incest in the name of keeping their powers and lineage "pure", what else were they able to do? How far could they go in the name of their faith for that thing?

"Although I had funin America, I must saythere weremoments not sofun..." Sirius said at one point, frowning as he swallowed his wine "I witnessed a witch trial."

"A trial?" Lily asked curiously "From whom?And whataccusation did they make?"

Sirius hesitated for a moment, his face always playful and taking on a serious expression.

"Yes. It was a wizard...Member of the Greendale's Church of Night.Hewas part of the Knights of Walpurgis..."

The sound of the cutlery stopped.

"He was afollower of Voldemort."

The mention of the name made the other three adults stiffen in their chairs, while the teenager looked at them curiously.

'Voldemort?'Harry thought, his attention being captured when he heard the name 'The one who killed Neville Longbottom?'

"Absolutely sure?"James asked seriously.

"Yes. The evidence was too strong.He confessed." Sirius commented.

Lily shifted in her chair, looking uncomfortable.

"And... And what did he confess the most?" she asked.

"He confessed that Voldemortactually didwhat we speculated decades ago: he made a horcrux."

Silence.

"He wouldn't dare to do something like that!This is going too far!"

"I think we know very wellthat Voldemort and his sect are capable of anything to get what they want, darling." James said while looking to his wife"I'm not surprised he got to that point."

"What is a'horcrux'?"Harry asked quietly, lookingat everyone when he found that term strange.

" 'Horcrux'..." James looked at his boy intensely "It's one of the two most seriouscrimesin which a wizard or witch practices.It consists of breaking your soul into pieces to ensure that if one is destroyed, the other remains safe and intact."

"And... And how does someone break a soul?" he frowned, looking at everyone.

"Death."James said, rubbing his forehead with his fingers "It's necessary to be touched by Death to have a broken, fragmented soul.There are cases of Natural Horcruxesin which the soul is broken without intention dueto a violent act.But Forged Horcrux, that is, manufactured ones, are a serious crime for all the magic community."

The Potter heir raised his eyebrows, feeling the gravity of hisfather'swords.

"And why is it a crime?"

"Because it goes against the highest principle of our Faith." Lily replied"When we baptized, wepromise our souls to the Dark Lord, who grants us with powers and a long life.But when making a Horcrux,there is a violation of that pact.It is an unforgivable blasphemy."

Harry breathed through his mouth, looking at his parents.

"And why would Voldemort make a Horcrux?" he asked.

"To ensure that if one day he is captured and killed, he isn't entirely destroyed." Sirius replied"The point is that for almost three hundred years the aurors were unable to capture him, let alone discover his identity.He leaves no trace of who he is, he just leaves behind the things he does, the crimes he commits."

Harry took inthe words, looking at his father, who was staring at the center of the table.

"So Voldemort did a Horcrux..." he spoke softly "What is the second crime, Papa?You said it was two..."

"Necromancy." he replied immediately "The act of bringing the dead back to life. A serious and dangerous violation of the Laws of Nature. We don't mess with the dead or the sacred balance of death and life. Practicing either of these two guarantees a life sentence for Azkaban, at best."

Lilyturnedto Sirius.

"What else did he confess?"

Sirius was serious.

"Voldemortis stillin England."

"But... But there have never been reportssince the Longbottons were killed, and..."

Sirius shook his head.

"It's all part of his plan, Lils... He'squiet, he'sup to something, waiting for something.We all need to be aware."

Silence.

"What happened to the defendant?"

"As you can imagine, he was found guilty.He was killed and served at the Transubstantiation Supper the following night." Sirius said, taking a bite of his meat."But I didn't show up.I had to be in Salem in the morning..."

Harry turned his headtowards his godfather.

"'Served at supper?'" he joined his eyebrows "What do you mean?"

The adults all froze in their positions while Harry stared at them.

"Is this any reference to a punishment?"

There was silence on the part of the adults, except Sirius clearing his throat, obviously uncomfortable.

Harry kept looking at them... And then he reflected on the words spoken.

"killed and served at the Transubstantiation Supper the following night."

He felt the blood drain from his face.

"This is a joke, isn't it?" he said, barely managing to blink his eyes when he saw his parents and uncles return to eat and act naturally.

"Tell me I heard wrong..."Harry whispered, feeling his throat tighten. "And is not what I'm thinking..."

Deafening silence.

That was whathe heardalong withthe feeling of his heart pounding in his throat.

"It's not that bad when done right, Harry." Remussaidcalmly while looking at his plate, cutting his rare steak in an elegant way "It reminds me of pork... A little sweet at the beginning, bitter at the end..."

Harry was pale, eyes wide in horror.

He looked at each of them: his mother and father, the best parents anyone could have... His godfather, Sirius, always playful and friendly... Remus, so calm, wise and kind... They were all the adults he admired and loved the most ever, all of them being perfect in his eyes.

But as a kind of reminder, he saw the painting of the Dark Lord in the back of the dining room again, feeling watched by that monstrous figure with the horned goat's head and hellish eyes.

And then a small part of him, an innocent part was broken at that very moment: all of them over there at that table were his followers.

Everyone there was a member of a Satan-following society, everyone there probably did things he never imagined doing... Terrible things, things that were monstrous to him.

His parentsand Sirius looked ahead again and Remus cleared his throat, smiling warmly.

"At least that's what I heard, Harry." he concluded smoothly.

"Sirius, how is Grimmauld Place after the renovation?" Lily changed the subject, trying to sound light "James and I haven't had time to go to London yet."

"Oh yes, it's great actually... Much more like a house than a ghastly dungeon.Mother, of course, complains about everything..."

As they continued their futile conversation, Harry, still perplexed, looked at the plate in front of him, feeling the lump in his throat and his stomach churning at the sight of hishalf-eatensteak, the red juice of the meat dripping like blood.

"I... I lost my appetite" he said, pushing the plate away from the table and getting up from the chair."If you'llexcuse me...I'm going to my room."

"But it's still early, pup!" Sirius said.

Harry shook his head, unable to say a word, turning his back on everyone.

"Harry?Harry!!!Come back here now!!!"Lily ordered, but was ignored, seeing him leave the dining room.

"Leave him, Lils... We all went through that phase."Sirius shrugged.

"Satan free us from the moodiness and drama of a pubescent wizard!" Lily snorted, throwing the napkin on the table impatiently, knowing that what stressed her wasn't Harry, but the news she received from Sirius.

Harry, in turn, left the dining room on shaky legs, holding tightly to the railing of the stairs as he went up to his room.

'Rememinds me of pork...'Remus 'voice echoed in his mind 'A little sweet at the beginning, bitter at the end...'.

The imminence of the reflux caused him to run towards the bathroom, pouring all the contents in his stomach into the toilet, and then cleaning his mouth and breathing heavily.

He prayed that his parents and uncles were playing with him.

A joke.

A cruel, perverse and awful joke, but still a joke.

The three there were the Marauders, known to the entire Coven for their antics when they went to Hogwarts.

Yes. It was a joke.

It hadto be.

...

...

...

February 13, 1963

After the bizarrefamilydinner, Harry realized that he underestimated - a lot - theability of his parents to pretend that nothing happened.

James and Lily simply acted as naturally as possible, as if the mention of orgies in the forest, incest, infanticide and probable cannibalism were no big deal, and that he - the rebel without cause - was the one who was overreacting.

While the wizards and witches of the Godric's Hollow were preparing for the start of Lupercalia on the following night, Muggles, especially their schoolmates, were celebrating Valentine's Day.

'As if I wasn't depressed enough already...'Harry thoughtafter seeing in silencecouples exchanging gifts like flowers and chocolates, as well as making plans for the long-awaited romantic day.

When looking at that, Harry cannot prevent his thoughts from converging to a single point: what would Cedric and Cho do the next day?

Would Cedric give her flowers?Would he take her to the movies?Would they have a milkshake later?Would they walk hand in hand?

Would they... Would they kiss?

"Harry...?"

'Of course they will, you idiot...'he thought, feeling the familiar lump in his throat when he thought about it. 'Oh, how I wanted... No... I can't think about these things...'

"Harry, are you paying attention?"Hermione snapped her fingers in front of him.

He blinked his eyes, returning to reality.

He and Hermione were alone in a less frequented corridor of their Muggle school, talking nonsense as the break time stretched.In the midst of the young witch's flood of words, he had lost the thread.

"Did you hearanythingI said?"

"Hm... Yes, sure!" he lied.

She looked at him with an impassive expression.

"Okay, sorry... No." he confessed.

Hermione rolled her eyes.

"I was talking about Viktor!!!"

'Of course.'he thought.

Viktor Krum was a newly baptized wizard of the Church of Night, belonging to a Bulgarian coven and a student at Durmstrang, and was visiting Godric's Hollow.He was the reason for Hermione's sigh and the reason for Ron's anger and bad mood, who increasingly didn't know how to hide his jealousy mixed with anger, as he didn't admit (orat leastknew) his own feelings.

"Ah yes... What about him?"Harry asked.

"He invited me to lunch tomorrow..." she smiled, putting a lock of her hair behind her ear.

"Oh ... That's great. Lucky you."

"And I wanted to know with you some tips on subjects to talk about... Things that boys like to talk about, I don't know." she said.

"Ah... You have been together since the Yule Ball in December last year, it's not possible that you don't have a subject to talk about.What the hell do you do when you're together?"

"Actually we never really talk at all… Viktor is more of a 'physical' being." Hermione explained, causing the other to raise his eyebrows "But not in the way you're thinking!"

Harry shook his head, smiling comically.

"I'm not thinking about anything!"

Hermione released her breath and laughed softly at the statement, her cheeks flushing.

"I just mean he is not particularly loquacious..." she went on, shrugging.

"Hmm..."

"Mostly he watches me study." she looked at the green eyed boy."It's a bit annoying, actually…"

Harry nodded.

"And that invitation to lunch makes you his girlfriend?"Harry asked cautiously, knowing it would make Ron even more jealous.

"To be honest, I don't know.But I like his company.And it will be cool to have plans for tomorrow."She said, looking at him curiously "What about you?"

"Me what?"

"What are you doing tomorrow?"

Harry rolled his eyes: his love life was nonexistent.

"I'll be in my bedroom, making no noise and pretending I don't exist."he murmured "As always, by the way..."

She stood for a few seconds, looking at him in a way that made Harry feel smaller than he already was.

"It's because of him... Isn't it?"

"I don't know what you're talking about."he murmured,hugging himself in an unconscious attempt to protect himself or at least disguise what he felt.

"Harry..." she took a deep breath, using a tone of voice too mature for her age "I know you haven't been okay for a few days... And is because of him, at least in part."

Silence.

"You know... I'd be blind if I didn't notice..." she said softly, placing her hand on his forearm "...that you fancy Cedric."

Harry opened his mouth to protest, but she interrupted.

"Yes, you fancy him and there's no use trying to deny or hide it."

He bit the inside of his cheek, feeling his heart start to beat fast and his ears to heat up.

"And you also have nothing to be ashamed of.It's nice and cool to fancy someone" she hurried to say "Contrary to what Muggles may think."

He was silent.

"And I understand why you fancy him.Really.Cedric is a nice bloke, smart, kind, andwell... Very handsome." she murmured, looking him in the eye "But Harry..."

"What?"

"He's a mortal.A muggle.You should not..."

"I KNOW!!!" he interrupted her impatiently, feeling the pang of anger when he heard those words in which he knew.

She was quiet.

"I know..." he repeated in a sad whisper, looking ahead.

They were both silent.

"It hurts you, doesn't it?" Hermione asked quietly at one point "Cho and he... I heard the rumors."

He bit his bottom lip, refusing to look at her.

"Oh Harry, I'm so sorry..." she said, hugging him comfortably.

He hugged her back, pressing his cheek against her shoulder as he stared at the floor.

"I didn't want." he whispered "Do you understand?I didn't... When I found out, it had already happened... And... And now I don't know what to do."

"I think that's how these things happen... When we realize, we fall in love."she said softly, noting that he winced at the mention of the last word.

Slowly he pulled away from the embrace, looking at her.

"Don't tell anyone, please..." he asked "My parents... You know how theyare... How everyone in the coven is."

Hermione denied it vehemently.

"Don't worry, I won't tell anyone." she said quietly"But Harry... Take care, okay?"

"With what?"

"With how you feel about Cedric.Do not let it grow, to take greater proportions than it already has..." she said in a pleading tone "You know very well how our people see relationshipsbetween wizards and Muggles..."

Harry was unable to stop snorting, wanting to give a bitter laugh at that.

Yes, of course he did.

His parents, uncles, all from the Church of Night, always repeated the same litany: don't tell anyone the secret, don't keep friends with muggles, don't involve to muggles under any circumstances.

"There is no 'relationship' to begin with, Mione.He and I, we are just... We are just friends." he pointed out "Just... Justfriends."

She looked at him for a few seconds.

"For your sake, I hope it's just that." she said."Will you be okay?"

Harry stopped for a moment, smiling slightly.

"I will be." he said.

Hermione smiled.

"Count on me foranything, when you want to talk about... Only the Dark Lord knows how much Ron can be daft about feelings." she said, making Harry laugh.

Soon the two went back to talking about amenities, until what the end-of-break bell had rung through the school corridors.Hermione said goodbye to Harry and went to her English class, while he went down the stairs towards the Biology class he would have with Ron.

And he would continue on the path if he wasn't interrupted by the person he had avoided most throughout the week.

"Harry?Harrywait!" he heard the familiar voice behind him, along with the sound of hurried steps and gasping breath.

Harry tried to walk quickly, ignoring his own good sense by saying he was acting ridiculous and childish.

'Damn it!'he thought, forcing his legs to move quickly.He would rather be ridiculous and childish than face him.

"Harry!"the voice sounded even closer, and he had no choice but to stop and turn around."Harry, please..."

And unconsciously the first thing he did was catch his breath, a habit he had acquired since he was aware of his feelings.

And there he was... The reason for his anxiety.

Even as a child, Cedric was alreadya very handsome boy: he had golden-blond hair, freckles dotted with his nose, and big shiny gray eyes.

But at the age of 17, he had become nothing short of stunning: his hair had darkened to a dark golden hue, the lock falling gracefully on hisforehead... His jaw was angularand chiseled, accompanied by his sweet mouth, pretty nose, high cheekbones and gray eyes crowned by long lashes and thick eyebrows. The face of an angel.

Harry felt his heart beat fast in his chest, looking up to see him.

Even as a child, Cedric was always taller than him, and it was no different with the passing of the years: standing at 6'1, he was the tallest in his class, making him the center of attention wherever he went, winning looks from admiration on the part of girls and even teachers thanks to his graceful male figure.

'Pretty Boy Diggory'they said through giggles and whispers.

'Prince Charming...'Harry thought as he looked at him, feeling his chest ache... Yes, he looked like a prince charming, out of a fairy tale that Harry read when he was smallor saw in Disney movies with him.

"How... How are you?"he asked in a gentle voice.

The question made Harry's head spin, he became aware that he needed to breathe before he fell to the ground due to shortness of breath.Bad idea, because when he breathed, he smelled the comforting scent of the cologne that the older boy wore.

'How I am?!'he thought in exasperation.

Frustrated, angry, sad, hurt, infuriated, disappointed, disillusioned, but everything that came out of his mouth was...

"Spectacular!!!" he replied sarcastically, making a move to turn away, but being stopped by Cedric.

Cedric blinked his eyes in disbelief.

"I was looking for you." he replied, looking him in the eyes "All week.I called too, several times and you didn't answer me."

"Oh..."

"I even went to your house, but they wouldn't let me in..." he murmured, causing Harry to cringe, as his mother did not allow muggles to come to their house "I... Gosh, Harry... Why are you avoiding me?"

"I'm not avoiding you."

Lie.

"No?You practically ran just hearing my voice!"Cedric frowned.

"I was in a hurry... Biology, you know..." Harry looked aside.

The older boy paused, looking at the smaller one.

Harry slowly looked back at him and soon regretted it: he had a sad, hurt look... That reminded Harry of when they were children, of the day Cedric cried when he was rejected by him.

It made the wizard's heart sink.

"You're my best friend.Always was." Cedric whispered "And if I hurt you in any way, I really apologize... Just... Just don't ignore me."

Harry bit his lower lip, feeling guilty.

"You didn't hurt me." he replied. 'At least not intentionally,'he addedin his mind.

Cedric opened his mouth to speak, but the bell rang again, accompanied by several students who were walking down that corridor.

"Look... We need to talk.I need to talk to you..."

"You can call me..."

"No. No... Personally.Face to face..." Cedric said, looking around as if to make sure no one was listening "Meet me this afternoon at our secret hiding place."

Harry gasped, a tiny part of himself clinging to how wonderful Cedric soundedwhen hesaid the word "our"... "Our", a thing of their own, belonging only to them.

But soon his rational part reminded him of the implications of that.

"I-I can't!I have an appointment..." he said, remembering that he would have to be at the Church of Night that afternoon.His mother would make him miserable if he didn't go.

"Harry, please!"Cedric pleaded, placing both hands on his shoulders "Is important.Please..."

Harry blushed and swallowed, feeling his knees trembling.

"A... What time?"

"At 3pm.Today."

The Potter heir nodded, biting his lower lip.

"F-fine..."

The older boy nodded.

"I'll wait for you." Cedric said, taking steps back, but hesitating to turn his back.

They stood looking at each other, each in their own thoughts, both becoming visibly nervous and flushed.Finally, Cedric nodded, walking to his classroom.

Harry stayed in the same place, clutching his nails against his palm while his heart was beating fast.After a few seconds, he walked unsteadily to the classroom, his mind even more dispersed and confused than usual.

After escaping his parents' radar and escaping through the back door of Potter's Mansion, Harry took his bicycle and went to the destination where he realized he hadn't visited in over two years.

His and Cedric's secret hiding place - or rather, the old ruined cottage taken over by the woods - was once the scene of their adventures and games, but as time passed, they two stopped going there: at some point, childhood was left behind as well as their toys kept in the attic, leaving to them only the memories.

However it seemed the time had come for him to return there.

Putting his bicycle in a safe place, Harry walked along the short trail that led to the place,takingnotime toreach: soon he saw the same ruined stone walls covered with ivy, the same tree on which they climbed together, the same makeshift stools made of wooden stumps... Everything was the same, except that Cedric there was no longera child, but an anxious young man.

"Hello..." Harry murmured when he arrived.

Hesmiled shyly, looking adorable in his yellow coat with a black scarf, which reminded Harry of a bumblebee: yellow had been one of Cedric's favorite colors since he was little, not changing over the years.It matched him: it was a warm, luminous color, it reminded him of sun or summer.

Itmadethe wizardsmile, feeling the pleasant warmth in his chest.

"Hello you…" he replied, smiling at him.

That was also one of the things that hasn't changed over time: Cedric's smile, the smile that made his eyes almost close like a small child.

'OhHell...'Harry thought, feeling butterflies in his stomach and his cheeks heating up in shyness.

"I'm glad you came." The youngDiggorysaid, approaching him "For a moment..."

He paused, looking at Harry for a few seconds.

"For a moment I thought you wouldn't come."he added,his smile fading.

Harry sighed, shoving his hands into the pockets of his blood-red coat, walking over to the empty stool.

"For a moment I also thought the same."he confessed, looking at his shoes soiled by the mud.

And it was true.He spent almost an hour debating whether or not to come.

Cedric took a deep breath, sitting next to him, looking at the floor.

They remained silent for a few seconds, listening only to the familiar birdsong and the wind blowing between the trees.

"Why?" Cedric finally said, turning his head to look at the younger boy.

Harry continued to stare at nothing.

"Why did you run awayfrom me?"he asked.

Silence.

"Harry, please... We... We have known each other for years, and..." he hesitated "And we've always been honest with each other."

'Not always'Harry thought, knowing that Cedric had no idea about the fact thathe wasa wizard... And that he was in love with him.

"Did I do anything toyou?Did I hurt you in any way?"

"No" hereplied, pursing his lips as if he wanted to prevent any bullshit coming from there.

"So... So why are you acting like this to me?" Cedric insisted.

Harry shook his head, looking up and seeing the cloudy sky above him.The snow had stopped fallingforweeks, but it was still cold.

"I just needed some time alone." he replied.

Part of it was true... Hewanted to get away from all...Away from him.

"Only that?"

"Only."

Cedric snorted.

"You are a terrible dirtyliar, Harry Potter!" the boy accused.

Harry turned his head to him, frowning.

"I'm not lying!"

"Yes, you're lying!I know you like the back of my hand!" Cedric countered. "I cansee it in your face, inyour eyes when you lie to me."

Harry gave a sour laugh, rising from his seat and walking a few steps.

"Oh,Diggory, you have no idea what you're talking about." he replied as he turned to him "You know nothing!!!"

Cedric looked at him steadily, getting up as well and heading his way.

"I know you!" he reaffirmed, looking around "We grew up between these walls... We spent so many hours here that we might as well have called it a second home.I know you and I know you're hurt byme.I can see it in your eyes!"

Harry sniffed, refusing to look at him.

They were silent.

Minutes of silence passed, just with the sound of birds, wind and their own breaths.

Harry felt that he was being watched by Cedric, just as he also felt his own conflicting emotions emerge: he wished he could tell him that he was like thatbecausehe felt betrayed.

Betrayed, because in a way, he had him entirely for himself and now he wouldn't have him anymore. He felt sad, because at some point while they were playing and growing up in that place, he fell head over heels in love and now he knew there was no chance of being returned the way he wanted to be.

It hurt to be away from Cedric, not to hear the sound of his voice or smell his cologne. But it would hurt a lot, a lot more to have to stay close to him just as a friend, having to see him with another girl.

Harry would have liked to have said that, but he couldn't.

"They said you guys kissed..." Harry whispered at last, staring at nothing.

"Huh?"Cedric blinked in confusion.

Harry looked at him, feeling hiseyes sting from the tears that didn't come.

"Cho..."

The older boy blinked several times, processing the information with an intrigued countenance.

Harry looked back at the floor, already waiting for a horde of comments about how interesting, fun and beautiful Chowas,how silky her black hair or her soft lips were, etc...

He waited for it, but all he heard was Cedric's loud laugh that sounded even louder in that place, making him frown and look at him as he would look at a madman.

Because that was what Cedric looked like at that moment: a madman, laughing with himself as he threw his head back while he had both hands on his stomach.

"What is so funny?!"Harry asked petulantly.

"It's just... Oh Harry, this is all just a misunderstanding..." he said affectionately, shaking his head as he looked at him.

"Huh?"

Cedric turned to face him, visibly more relieved, for whatever reason.

"These rumors.It's nothing more than that: rumors."heexplained, looking him in the eye"I have nothing with Cho Chang but friendship... She is a friend. Just a friend."

A crease formed on Harry's forehead.

"But... But they told me they saw you in the square and..."he stammered.

"Yes. Correct.But I wasn't on a date... Cho just helped me get a part-time job at her dad's grocery store."he said affectionately "And when I heard I did it, I was so happy that I hugged her."

Harry blinked in disbelief.

"Oh..."

Cedric giggled while Harry felt like a complete idiot.

He spent days feeling down because of poorly told gossip?!

"You know... I didn'tkiss her."he stated categorically.

Harry swallowed.

"Well... You could.She's pretty and cool... She's your age and..."

"Yes, she is, but... No. I couldn't."Cedricinterrupted him, smiling calmly, leaning forward Harry.

The young wizard felt his heart leap in his chest when he saw the handsome face of his - until then - best friend.

'Justfriend.'Harry remembered.

"Why?"Harryasked,her cheeks turning red.

Cedric gave a wry smile, the damn charming smile in which he stole oxygen from his lungs.

"Because... Because I fancy someone."he said, keeping eye contact.

"Oh... I see…" the wizard said listless, feeling relief go down the drain "Good for her, so..."

The older boy rolled his eyes but stillsmiled,a different glow emanating from his gray orbs.

"My goodness... How am I going to explain this?" Cedric said to himself, running his fingers through his own hair, a mannerism he did when he was nervous.

Silence.

Harry noticed that the older boy was looking at the ruined cottage, a contemplative smile on his pink lips that lasted for a few minutes.

"Do you remember... When your father took us to watch 'Sleeping Beauty' in theaters?"he continued in a low voice.

Harry nodded.

"I remember.It was snowing that day.You were wearing a red coat, similar to the one you are wearing now... We almost jumped out of the chair when we sawthedragon fight... And you were sad when the witchdied,which I simply didn't understand."

Harry laughed softly, lowering his head.

"When the film ended, we recreated here in this place everything we had seen there for weeks... The sword fight, the dragon.Everything"Cedric muttered"Except..."

He paused, turning adorably red.

"Except there was no kiss.But I told you... Harry... That if you were cursed by an evil witch, I wouldn't hesitate to kiss you..."

Harry froze in his position, feeling his heart crush his chest internally.Heremembered that.He remembered Cedric standing there, with his paper crown and wooden sword, his own "prince charming" saying that to him.

"The fact is that..."the older boy continued, lovingly taking Harry's hand"Today... I wouldn't kiss you just in case you were cursed."

The wizard felt himself trembling, looking down as he saw their hands joined: his own hand was small and chilled by the cold, while Cedric's was bigger, with long, elegant fingers, a soft, warm palm.

"Ced..."

"I know... That they say this is not right.That it's not normal to feel what I feel."Cedric looked down, flashes of sadness passing through his eyes"My parents told me that once... That this is not "God's thing"... That this is the thing of 'sick' people."

Harry was breathing heavily, looking at him.

"But... I know what I feel."he said, interlacing their fingers"And what I feel for youis... It's real, right andso good!"

Harry opened his eyes wide, breathing hard through his mouth, his heart almost rising in his throat.

Cedric looked at him, his smile dazzling enough to take his breath away.

"What I'm trying to say is: I couldn't kiss Cho..." he whispered"Because the only person I want to do this... The only person in... In whom I love... Well... It's you."

Harrygasped,his chest rising and falling as he processed what he heard.

"Y-you...M-me...Do you loveme ?"hesaid,as amazed as haunted by the implications of that.

Cedric nodded, looking down at his joined hands.

"Yes" he confessed, stroking the phalanxes of the boy's fingers with his thumb "I can't hide anymore... I love you.From the first day we met... At all times."

Harry gasped again, his mind empty of any coherent thoughts except from the words he heard.

Cedric loved him... Cedric loved him... Cedric loved him...

And every time he repeated it, more he felt the feeling of happiness that made him want to run, fly on a broom, laugh like crazy, do something, express and spill out what was confined within him.

And he did.

When he found himself, Harry wrapped his arms around the taller boy's neck in a tight hug, pressing his face against his shoulder, smelling his yellow coat and black scarf;Cedric hugged him around the waist, his nose buried in the younger boy's dark hair, lifting him off the floor with ease.

"I love you too,Ced..."Harry whispered, snuggling into the other's warm embrace as he was surprised at how easily the words came out of his mouth.

"D-do youlove me?"he asked, putting it back on the floor.

Harry whispered "Yes."

"Oh, Harry!!!

Cedric smiled even more, pressing his body against his and kissing his hair.

They remained embraced indefinitely, enjoying the feeling of being in each other's arms as well as the warmth they shared in the middle of that cold day.

But even if they wanted to, hugs couldn't last forever.

Gradually they separated, but just enough to be able to look at each other, their faces a palm away, the closest they had been at least until then.

Harry then contemplated Cedric's beauty in all his splendor, how beautiful his eyes were and the different shades of blue and pale green that formed his gray iris... He watched the dimple that his mouth dug when smiling from the side, pink lips framing white teeth... Fresh breath blowing on his face.

Cedric raised his hand to Harry's face, his fingertips caressing the outline of his jaw and chin... His thumb brushing his rosy cheek... His mind mesmerized by the kaleidoscope of different shades of green in which composed Harry's eyes.

"Harry..." he murmured gently.

"Hm..."

"May I... May I kiss you?"

Harry felt his heart skip a beat, feeling his happiness share space with shame.

"I..."

"Hm?"

"I don't know how to kiss..." hesaid, feeling like an idiot"I never..."

"Me neither." Cedric said simply, gluing his forehead to the younger boy's.

Harry made a surprised sound.

"I swear." Cedric smiled shyly.

"Then how... How...?"

"Let's find out together... They say it's easier when we like who we're going to kiss." Cedric whispered "May I?"

"Yes, please..." hereplied,his heart racing in his chest.

With their eyes closed, they gradually approached their faces until they could feel the warmth of their breath, almost touching their noses.

The first contact was with the lips... Pressed together, both felt the warmth and softness of each other's lips, their hearts beating fast while internally the hurricane of nervousness, excitement and shyness broke down the resistances they still had.

Harry felt Cedric's large, warm hand caress the side of his face, while his own was resting on the older boy's neck, his fingers touching the soft hair.

It was incredibly sweet and infinitelykind, calmand loving.

Cedric slowly opened his mouth while Harry's upper lip was between his... Harry imitated him, soon being able to feel the tips of their tongues touching each other, still shyly, still knowing and exploring that new sensation that was their first kiss.

'True love's first kiss', the cliché and melodramatic phrase echoed somewhere in Harry's head, making him hug even more, give himself even more in that kiss.

It was too much.

Unable to resist, he let himself be taken away.

The emotion was enough to make his magic start to manifest, running through his veins and pumped by his racing heart, causing him to feel an electrifying sensation that came off his skin and expanded around him;Soon a gust of wind whirled around them like a whirlwind, lifting the dry leaves from the ground as it ruffled their hair.

As he separated from the kiss, Cedric noticed with surprise that leaves fell on his heads like snow, landing on his head and shoulders just like Harry's.

"W-what happened?"he asked, puzzled.

Harry looked up and giggled, shrugging as he pulled Cedric by the collar of his yellow coat, claiming his attention.

This time it was Harry who started the kiss, enthusiastic and innocent when he wanted to taste the boy's lips, kissing him with love that he had suppressed over the months, being equally reciprocated.

It was glorious.

And that was how on that cold February afternoon in 1963, Cedric and Harryhadbecome lovers.

It was the beginning of their love story: two boys, one being a wizard and the other,a muggle.

But what they didn't know was that it would also be the beginning of their ends.

Chapter End Notes

Harry hoped for a fairytale... But he will receive a Grimm's fairytale #oops...

Merry Christmas and a Happy New Year, guys!
Wishing to all you all the best!

Line of Life

Chapter Summary

With the arrival of his 16th birthday, Harry receives three gifts and a dark warning.

Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

CHAPTER 30

LINE OF LIFE

July 20, 1963

'Godric'sHollow...' Father Tom Riddle's voice echoed in Harry's head, a memory from years ago '...originally was a city designed to be the home of the wizarding families in which later came to be known as The Sacred 28. And received this name because it was here that one of the greatest wizards of the time was born:GodricGryffindor, one of the four founders ofHogwarts.'

'But unlike in most cases where witches infiltrated Muggle cities,Godric'sHollowwas different: at first, it wasa witch city.All the wizarding families that settled here, built itwith Magic and that's exactly why the Muggles who moved here never realize that we aren't getting old... Ourcovenbenefited from this protection using the mystical energy from the forests that stillsurroundus today, because after all, Magic isa natural energy,Harry...'

With a deep breath and closed eyes, Harry concentrated on his magic core, trying to channel the inner energy and connect with the forest around him, feeling every aspect of nature: the warmth of the summer sun on his face... The green smell of the forest... The fresh wind that blew between the trees and the sound that the leaves made when being shaken and the birds singing...

'Magic is anaturalenergy...'he repeated to himself.

It sounded like a meditation and itmade sensesince his intention was toperform a spell on an almost spiritual level: the invocation of a familiar.

'It will be yourspiritualguide...'Lilyonce explained to himonce 'Your eternal ally, an extension of you, or rather, your essence full-bodied in the form of ananimal.Having a familiar is having an eternalcompanion.All wizards and witches before they are baptized needone.'

Harry opened his eyes, holding a thin tree branch while the other hand carried a small bell.The time had come.

"Spirits of the forest, I pronounce my intentions to thee..."he said clearly and simultaneously rang the bell.

Gradually he felt the familiar tingling flow from inside his chest being directed towards his arm, going down to the branch he held - a similar sensation that a wizard would have when using his wand.

Touching the tip of the branch on the ground, he let his magic flow to the earth as he drew a circle.

"Come forth and seek me and equal we will be…"he continued, ringing the bell again and continuing to trace the invocation seal on the mud"...not as a master and servant, but familiar to familiar..."

A gentle gust of wind blew, ruffling his hair and making him smile.

"…to share our knowledge, our spirit and our traits."

The wind ceased, causing Harry to look aroundfor any sign, anyapparition.Maybe a doe like his mother... Or a stag with imposing antlers like his father.

'No...'he thought, putting the bell in his backpack as he walked to his original destination 'I think mine will be different from theirs'

His parents...

Harry would be lying if he said he wasn't looking forward tohaving afamiliar, but the same couldn't be said about his 16th birthday that would take place in five days... Or the question of his Dark Baptism, which he always pushed for the back of his mindwhen his parents or Father Riddle talkedabout it with him.

On the first full moon after he turns 17, he'd have to sign his name on the Book of the Beast, thus becoming a "full wizard".A rite of passage, a transcendence for a long life devoted to the Dark Lord.

Except there was one small detail which he tried to hide, but it become more and more difficult: he was increasingly contemptuous about the Church of Night, its dogmas, the Dark Lord himself...

For him, all of that was bizarre along with insanity, not to mention the practices of his people that included infanticide, incest and even cannibalism - his mother assured him that it only happened in the Church of Night in the USA, which followed a different dogma from theirs, like the age of baptism being 16 years old. 'Americans are savages, darling.',Lilytold... But he doubted.

In fact, doubts were what filled his head: if on the one hand he liked to have powers and the wonders that magic provided, he also liked freedom, something he wouldn't have if he signed his name.

'I'll think about itlater.' he told himself with a sigh, once again,putting off the problem.

He preferred to focus on things that made him happy...

More specifically whomade him happy.

Cedric.

Harry felt hisheart flutterat the thought of the boy, the nervousness and adrenaline of beinginthat place that was so special for both of them, a place in which they could spend hours together without having to police themselves, without pretending or hiding what they felt for each other...

It was dangerous.

Since they started dating, he realized that it wasn't just his wizarding world that was full of prejudices -Mugglescould also be just as cruel: "sick", "abnormal", "perverted", "sinner", "sodomite"... Horrible adjectives that they used to refer to those whom didn't follow what they thought were "correct".

Two boys could not love each other.It was "sick," and "wrong".

A"pureblooded wizard"could not get involved witha"filthymuggle".It was"forbidden".

'To Hell all of them!'Harry thought, feeling his blood boil at the thought ofsomeone calling Cedric in that way.

Aftera short walk, he arrived at theold ruined stone cottage, smiling when he sawhis boyfriend'syellow bicycleparked in one of the nearby trees.

He looked up, taking a deep breath in full satisfaction: it was a beautiful Saturday morning where the sky was clear and the sun wasshining,the pleasant heat making him feel aliveafter months of constant rain and cold.It was a perfect day for an outdoor picnic withCedric...

...except that he didn't seem to be there.

"Ced?"Harry called out to him with a frown.

Silence.

Harry looked around, but with no sign of the boy.

"Ced?Are you here?"He said louder.

No sound.He rolled his eyes and smirked when he understood what was going on, placing his backpack on the ground.

"Ohhh, I see... So it'sgoing to be the old way,huh?"he said.

Harry couldn't stop smiling when he entered the ruined cottage, knowing that the boy was hidden behind one of the stone walls, ready to scare him when he was less forewarned;sincethey were children they did this, being akind of tradition: Cedric won most of the times, but Harry also had his moments of victory, as in the previous week when they both swam in the Black Lake and Harry pretended to have drowned, leaving Cedric desperate.

Anyway, he wouldn't fall for that prank.

The first thing he did was take off his shoes so that the sound ofhis footsteps would notbe heardwhen walking on the grass;carefully and with a racing heart, he scanned what was once the hallway and bedroom, but no sign of him.

The same with the other remains of the building.

Nothing.No trace of the boy.

"Okay, this is not funny anymore!!!" Harry said, going back to the former living room, looking at the walls covered with ivy as he stood in the shade of the tree that grew in the middle of space.

"Really? 'cuz I'm thinking it's hilarious!"the playful voice came from behind him.

Harry barely had time to turn around, he just heard the sound of branches moving and feet resting on the grass, followed by the sound of surprise that he made when he felt a pair of arms wrapping around his waist, lifting him in a tight hug.

"C-Ced, put me on the ground!"Harry laughed as he felt Cedric kissing his neck in a loving way, turning him for a few seconds.

"Noooo!"he replied, kissing him again on the neck, making Harry shiver.

But eventually he did what the youngestasked, placing him on the ground, butstill hugging him, leaning them against the tree trunk.

"What the fuck,Ced?!"the Potter Heir turned to face him, happy and indignant to have fallen for that old trick again.

The older boy laughed softly, lowering his head to kiss the smaller boy's flushed face.

"I like to surprise!"he replied charmingly.

"And to scare me too!"Harry replied, adjusting his glasses.

Cedric remained smiling at him, his arms wrapped around his waist.

"I still want to understand the reasonof your fixation with trees..."Harry murmured, looking at the branches abovehim "Never mind... It'sjustconfirmsmy theory."

"What theory?"

"In a past lifeyou must have been a squirrel."the wizard provoked.

"Nah... I don't think so."he replied enthusiastically"I must have been abeaver... Or rather, a badger."

Harry raised his eyebrows in disbelief.

"A badger?Seriously?Of allpossibleanimals?"

"They are fantastic animals, Harry!" Cedric defended "They are fierce and brave when needed, even though they are small, they attack predators bigger than themselves and yet they are underestimated... Quite unfair,in my opinion."

"Abadger,huh?It could even be, except that there is nothing small or underestimated in you, dearest..."Harry smirked when he saw Cedric's cheeks flushing, kissing his chin. "So, shallwe eat?I'mstarving..."

"Good to know"

"What did you bring today?"

"Uh, you're going to love it... Come on!"Diggoryreplied, taking his hand as he led him to the place where a towel was spread on the lawn next to a straw basket.

Nut cake made by Mrs.Diggory, fresh fruits, cheeses and cookies... When it came to food, Cedrictook it very seriouslyashe always said that "food brought people together".

'As if he needed food to attractsomeone...'Harry thought with good humor when looking at him.

After eating and the laughter-drenched conversations, punctuated by occasional kisses and hugs as well as random comments, they both lay side by side on the lawn under the tree, their conversations becoming sparse until they finally stopped talking, enjoying that lazy summer day.

Cedric was the first to doze off - tired after working the night shift at the Chang's market - and Harry took the time to watch him.

Even asleep, he was no less than stunning.

Harry was often astonished, incredulous to think that there could be someone as beautiful as he was, especially at times like that: the dark blond hair that looked like gold in the sunlight... The long lashes...The high, elegant cheekbones tinged with a pink tone... His lips... His strong jawline... All that composing a breathtaking face.

Harry watched him breathe with his eyes closed, his chest rising and falling calmly, his face sweet and gentle.

'Like anangel...'the wizard wandered in awe.He didn't know much about angels or much less what they looked like, but he imagined that they were as beautiful as that boy he loved.

'It would be possible...?'he thoughtafter a while, feeling his chest tighten 'Could I see him like this every morning?Waking up at his side?'

"You'redoing that again..."Cedric said quietly, still with his eyes closed.

Harry blinked out of his daydreams.

"Doing what?"

"Watching mesleep..."he said, opening his beautiful gray eyes.

The wizard smiled.

"Sorry... I cannot prevent" he whispered shyly.

"Why?"

"You are absurdly beautiful evenasleep..."

Cedric smiled too, blushingeven more.

"Just as you!"

Harry shook his head.

"No... I'dnever compete againstPrettyBoyDiggory.I don't stand a chance."

The blond boy laughed softly, gesturing for Harry to lie down next to him.

Harry smiled slightly, snuggling on his left side, his head resting on Cedric's arm as he rested his hand on the lad's chest, his fingers playing with the shirt button as felt his heart beat under the fabric.

They were silent for a few seconds, Cedric watching Harry's face grow more and more melancholy.

"It won't be the same..."

"What won't be the same?"

"To go back to school andknow thatyouwill no longer be thereafter all these years..."the green eyed boy murmured "It'sscares me."

Cedric frowned.

"What scares you?"

Harry sighed as he looked up, seeing the white clouds sliding across the blue sky, finding it difficult to express himself vocally.

"I think about the time.Time is running out too fast.I just..."he snorted, interrupting himself.

"Hm?"

"I just wanted to freeze us atthis very moment... In this place..." he looked at him again "And never to be taken out of here."

Cedric smiled in confusion.

"Andwho would take you out?"

Harry bit his bottom lip.

'My parents... My family... My friends...Everyone I know and who would judge me as a blood traitor',he thought.

"Next year I'm 17."he whispered.

"And?What's the big deal?You haven't even turned 16 yet!"

Harrysighed, wishing he could tell himthe real reasonhe wasdreading that age.

"I know..."he finally replied, nestling in the boy's warm body "You're right... I'm being silly."

The two were silent for a few minutes, Cedric stroking Harry's hair whilehekept his hand on his chest.

"I heard you won recommendation letters from your professors..."Harry said at one point "All of them praising how brilliant you are..."

"Not so..."he replied modestly, receiving an glare from Harry "Well, kind of."

"What are you going to do now?You graduated from school with merit... Universities will open the door for you."

It took Cedric a few moments to respond, his gray eyes fixed on the sky above.

"Well, I... I'm going to keep working at the Chang's... I'm going to help my parents at our farm."he murmured."And I think that's it"

Harry looked at him.

"But why?Ced...?!This... This doesn't makeany sense!"

Cedric smiledas he shrugged, hisface still calm.

"Universities areveryexpensive."he said quietly "I cannot... Cannot pay for one, just as I have nowhere to stay if I were lucky enough togeta scholarship."

Harry looked at him silently, feeling like analienatedidiot.

"But it's fine... Really."Diggoryadded with a smile "I'm alreadyokaywith this."

Harryshook his head dissatisfiedly.

"Maybe I can do something, I..."

"It's okay, Harry.Seriously."Cedric huddled him "It's okay!"

Harry took a deep breath, trying to put his frustration aside.

"What did you want to do?"Heasked when looking at the boy "I don't think I everasked youabout it."

Cedric took a deep breath, still looking up for a fewminutes.

"For a time, I dreamed of becoming a doctor..."he murmured with a slight smile, lookingat the dark haired boy "In beingable to help people.I'd like to do that... Helping people who need help, save when possible.Seems good."

Harry smiled wistfully.

"Itfits with what youare,doesn't it?"he stated more than asked, remembering how Cedric since from the beginning demonstrated his aptitude for taking care of those who needed it: from broken-winged birds to boys chasedbybullies.

Cedric shrugged.

"Maybe..." he replied "Andmaybe I can find a way to help, within my conditions... Do something goodwith my life, something useful."

Hepaused, looking at Harry.

"What about you?"

"Me what?"

"What do you intend to do?"

Harry smiled bitterly, looking away.

"Apart from what everyone plans for me... I... I have no idea."he murmured.

And it was true. Harry was never able to clearly imagine hisfuture, let alone make plans for himself.

"Does it scare you?"

Harry nodded.

"I justdon't want to feel lost..."the wizard murmured.

"If you get lost...Count on mewhen you need to be found."Cedric murmured.

"This support phrase isn't very precise, youknow..."

"I know."Cedric giggled, stroking Harry's cheek toturn his face towards him "What I mean is: you can always count on me.I will be on your side."

"I know."Harry smiled, tilting his face to kiss him.

Cedric rotated their bodies, making Harry stay on top of him while hugging his waist, kissing him slowly in a loving way.

'Harry...'

Harry stopped kissing him.

"Did you say anything?"he asked.

"Hm, no?"Cedric replied, leaning up to kiss him again.

'Harry...'

Harry lifted his head, making sure he heard something.

"Okay, now this is getting weird..."he said looking suspicious.

Cedric's eyes widened.

"Do you think there's anyone here?"

'Harry...'

"Stay here..."Harry said seriously, rising from the ground asCedric also got up"I will... I willcheck."

"Harry, wait!!!"Cedric exclaimed worried going after him.

"Don't get outofhere."he said, looking into his eyes"If there is someone out there, it's better that they only see one person."

Cedric hesitated, but nodded.

Harry walked out of the cottage ruins, his hands with fingers extended as he tried to focus on his magic core and the few useful spells he could do without the aid of a wand.

"Is anyone there?"he asked, looking around.

There was no one.

No sound, except the birdsong.

'Harry...', the voice sounded clearer and clearer, but instead of denouncing the position it was in, it made Harry feel even more confusedas itseemed to come from insidehis mind.

He swallowed, wondering if that was a good sign or not, but decided to take a chance: if he heardthe voice in his mind, could itrespond to his thoughts?

'Yes?'he thought, looking around carefully.

'I heard your call... In the forest...' the voice replied,soundinggentle and soft '...and here I am!'

Harry watched in astonishment as a luminous silver smoke materialized into somethingsmallerandmoreandmorecorporeal, finally staying on the ground.

He gasped.

For at his feet was a small bird, with very white feathers and yellow-gold eyeslooking at him with attention as if its understood who he was.

And understood... How couldn't?

Harry crouched on the ground, watching his own shaking hands come together as he offered a place tohis familiar: a white owl.

His familiar was an owl!

'You're wonderful!'Harry thought of genuine joy, feelinggratitude from the little bird.

"Harry?"

Harry turned away, watching Cedric approach him with a concerned expression.

"Is everything okay?Something happened?"

Harry just smiled, looking at his hands and then at his boyfriend.

"Yes!"he replied, elated with joy.

Cedric frowned as he saw what the younger boy had in his hands.

"This..."he pointed out "Harry,is thisan owl in your hands ?"

The young wizard shrugged, unable to come up with a plausible reason for having an owl in his hands.

Cedric approached the two, his brow furrowed and with a very confused smile. Harry saw his familiar narrow its eyes in suspicion, seeing its neck feathers hovering.

'It's okay... He... He's someone very special to me.' he thought, stroking the feathers to calm down as the last thing he wanted was his familiar to hurt his boyfriend.

But it wasn't necessary.Harry felt that the owl understoodwhat he meant, since the connection between a wizard and a familiarwas nothing short of synchronous.

"Hello little one..."Cedric saidsweetly as he looked at the owl "What are you doing here?"

"Hm... Isaw himon the ground, looking at me... So I... Got him?"Harry said uncertainly.

Cedric laughed.

"Oh, Harry... It's not"him'... It's her!"he replied with a cheeky wink.

Harry frowned, looking at the bird curiously.If it were a dog it would be easy to see, so how...?

"May I?"Cedric asked him, extending his hands.

"Hm... Yes... I suppose..."Harry replied, looking at his familiarin a silent request to 'be nice'.

But again it wasn't necessary.

Cedric held the bird gently, lifting her to inspect.

"So..."Harry cleared his throat,leaning close to thetwo. "What doyou think of my newest pet?"

"Your pet?"

Harry pretended to shrug.

"Shelooked at me, I looked at her... We have a connectionnow.I cannot leave her here"he said.

'Which isn't a lie, technically…'he added.

"I don't think that your parents will agree with this idea."

"Oh, they will!!!"Harry looked sideways.

"ButHarry, you can't just take wild animals and want to havethem as pets."Cedric explained.

"Hey, why not?!Some havecats, others have dogs... I'm going to have an owl!"Harry defended himself as if it were the most normal thing in the world.

Cedric inspected the bird, stroking her feathers in a way that seemed relaxing for her.

"That's weird."

"What's weird?"

"This is a snowy owl..."Cedric explained"I've never seen this specimenaround here inGodric'sHollow... They arenative only to the Arctic region, like the far north of Europe, Russia and places like that."

"Oh... How curious!"he exclaimed.

'Shit...I forgot that.'Harry thought, remembering the fact that Cedric had been a bird enthusiast since he was a little boy.

How could he forget?His first manifestation of magic was precisely to heal the broken-winged bird that the older boy cared for and fed for days...

"AwwwnHarry, look... She likes me!"Cedric exclaimed happily, smiling like a child as he carriedthe owl against his chest, his long fingers caressing the soft white plumageon her back.

And Harry also felthis familiar start to like him reciprocally.

"Isee... Should I be jealous?"Harry joked, makingthe older boy to giggle softly "Or leave you two alone?"

"Haha... Very funny!" Cedric laughed, petting the bird "It's good for you to know that she will grow much more, so she will need a lot of space..."

"Spaceis not an issue in my home."Harry scored.

"She will be majestic when she grows more."

"Oh... Good to know, Dr. Bird."the wizard said, looking at both of them"It looks like she really likes you."

"I know... " he said, lowering his head to look at bird in his hands, cradling her "And I like you too... Hedwig!"

"Hedwig?!"Harry asked incredulously.

Cedric looked at him.

"What?She looks likeHedwig!"he said, looking back at the bird "Don't you agree,Hedwig?"

The bird chirped in a waythat lookedhappy, while Harry looked at her inapuzzledway.

'I like thisname...'hervoicesounded satisfiedin his mind.

"Hedwig,huh?"Harry joked, looking at his familiar and then to Cedric "Yeah... You're right.Hedwigis a nice name..."

The Muggle teenage boy remained holdingHedwig, talking to her as if they were best friends, making the wizard laugh softly as looked at the scene: if a familiar was the extension of himself, his essence embodied in an animal, then was natural thatHedwig felt a connection to Cedric as well.

...

July 21, 1963

Sprawled face down on his mattress and with his ankles crossed in the air, Harry watched in fascination as Hedwig pecked at the feathers of her wing, as she was perched on the mahogany headboard.

After arrivingathome, he immediately showed herto his parents,Lilyand James were absolutely delighted, finding wonderful the idea of his familiar being an owl, even more whenthey found out that she had a protective nature.

'But frankly, Harry, Hedwig?The name of a Christian saint?!'Lilysaid disconcerted, trying to convince him to change to more elegant witch names such asLilith, the first witch and who according to some could take the form of an owl.

But Harry rejected it.It would be Hedwig and end of story.

And now they were in his bedroom, doingnothing and would continue to do so if not for three knocks on his door.

"Come in!" he said, but already knowing who it was just by the beat pattern.

"Nownow... Should I consider this a miracle?" James said with a quiet smile as he entered, looking around.

Harry rolled his eyes with good humor.

"Your mother said it was easier for me to be able to rideadragon with a saddlethan to get into your bedroom..." the Potter patriarch joked,making a comical expression "Look at me now, doing the impossible!"

The boy laughed as he shook his head, seeing him approach with a suspicious package in one hand.

"To what do I owe the honor of the visit?"

James sat on the edge of the bed.

"I just want to talk to my only son..." he said lightly,adjusting his own glasses "Man to mansince now you are no longer a child... And you don't even like to be treated like one."

Harry smiled, nodding.

"Hmm... I see wehave more records around here..."James said when he saw thealbums scattered on the floor "I'll start investing in a good earplug and improve my silencing spell!"

The teenager laughed along with the adult, the lastone smiling nostalgically.

"Not too long ago this bedroom was crammed with toys, broken crayonsand your drawings..." James pointed with hischin at the corners of the room "And now... It looks like a temple dedicated torock'n'rolland Hollywood movies."

Harry lowered his head as he smiled.

"I thinkthis is called 'growing up', Papa." he murmured.

"Yes.And what a horrible thing, isn't it?" James leaned towards Harry and raised his eyebrows.

Harry shrugged.

"You know...I must confess that it's difficult." James said, looking at nothing "When I look at you Istill see the little boy who liked to hide in the cupboards under the stairs and whohungaround my neck every time saw me.Sometimes..."

James paused and smiled sweetly as he remembered the past.

"Sometimes I miss that little boy."

"Papa...!" Harry sighed, not wanting to enter into an emotional conversation.

"Sorry, sorry..." the man raised his hands "Nocheapsentimentalityin this house.You knowwhy."

"Because are we wizards?"

"No, because we are from English Upper class." James saidwith a fake snobbish grimace, making Harry laugh.

The two laughed and finallyfellsilent, watching Hedwig adjust her feathers.

"But the point is: time goes by.Things change.And... In a fewdays you will be 16..." James saidcarefully, looking at Harry "Do youunderstand how significant is this?"

Harry felt his smile gradually diminish, preferring to look down.

"Soon you will be able to walk a path that many people do not dream of, even in their wildest dreams... A path that your Mama and I have trod, as well our ancestors since the dawn of time." he murmured "Sometimes this idea can be overwhelming for someone as young as you."

Harry was silent, looking at his fingers.

"It may not seem, but a little time ago I had your age..."

"A long, long, loooong time ago..." Harry teased, making his father laugh.

"Fair." James shrugged "But the point is that I had.And... I know, or at least understandwhat can be on your mind as a young wizard boy of 15, soon 16 years."

The boy fell silent.

"I understand." James said, placing a hand on Harry's shoulder.

They were both silent.

"Can I ask you a question?" Harry said quietly, looking at him a glance.

"Of course!"

The teenager took a deep breath, gathering courage.

"Did you always want to be a wizard?"

"Why, I was always a wizard." James frowned.

"You know what I mean..." Harry sighed.

James fell silent, looking at the view from the window as he thought.

"I was born at atime very different from yours…" he murmured in a low tone "In a world completely different from yours, a world that exists today only in your school books."

Harry looked at his father.

"In my time...Satan in Hell I amsounding like myfather, your Grandpa!" Jamesrolled his eyes at himself. "I think it's old age..."

Silence.

"In my time..." he continued "There were not many options when being born in a family like ours, in a world like ours... These were dangerous times for our people, religious persecutions, witch hunts... We didn't live every day, but we survived.I think you understand what I mean"

Harry nodded, watching his father look down.

"I never had any expectations other than being a wizard, because I never knew of any otherway of life that wasn't theone I have." James confessed "Of course, sometimes... Well... Never mind..."

"No, tell me, please..." Harry encouraged.

James smiled sheepishly, lookingat his son for long seconds.

"But there weretimeswhenI dreamed of being a soldier..."James whispered secretly "Wearingthatredcoatand wielding a sword... Being a hero."

Harry blinked while he had a little epiphany about his father.

"So that's whyyou served on the War?" he asked in a whisper.

James smiled shyly.

"Yes" he confessed, lookingdown shyly "It was for that reason."

Harry continued to look at his father, who cleared his throat as he went on.

"Butwhen I was your age, Icouldn't let those… Wishes… Get in the way of what really mattered" he looked at Harry "I was born as a wizard.I ama wizard.I have fulfilled my duty to the House of Potter, my duty to my parents, ourCoven...Our Dark Lord"

James smiled calmly.

"And in the end, it was a good thing forme tosigned my name" he explained "I lived things that ordinary men never imagined, I saw things, I went to places, I met people, I did everything, I knew the world... It is the privilege of having a long life."

Harry was quiet.

"I passed through this phase where you are now, your mother too..." James looked at him. "And soon you will pass."

The green-eyed boy kept his head down.

"I know that in some momentsyour mothercan be rigid and tough, but... But it's because she... No, welove you and we always want the best for you.You see?"

"Yes... I see." Harry replied as he released his breath.

"Well..."James smiled, lookingat the package he brought "I... I have something to give you... A gift."

Harry blinked curiously.

"A gift?"

"Yes... Technically, it's not my gift... It wasgiventomeand your motherbefore you were born, so thatwe couldgive it to youwhen you were16... Your mother and I never opened it." James explained, placing his two hands in thebrown-wrapped package "So that's why..."

Harry sat down appropriately to receive the gift, feeling that childlike anxiety make his fingers tremble.

"Can I?"

James nodded yes.

Harry pulled on the string and unwrapped the brown paper, finding something that made his eyebrows rise.

"A cloak?" he said in surprise at James, who just stared in silence.

Harry got up from the bed and unfolded the cloak, the fabric falling to the floor and exposing its length.The cloak was made of a black fabric that resembled the finest silk, so soft and fluid to the touch that it seemed to have been made with water threads, and was also embroidered with silver threads in an intricate pattern.

It seemed to be old, very old, at the same time contemporary if itmade sense.

"Put on… Let's see." James encouraged, looking delighted.

Harry did so, placing the cloak on his shoulders.

And then...

It happened.

In a matter of moments, the image of his body disappeared as if it had never existed.Harry, James and even Hedwig opened their eyes wide.

Invisibility cloaks were rare items in the Wizarding World, so rare that they were often more legends - like the invisibility cloak of one of the three brothers - rather than something real.

"My body is gone!!!" Harry said, turning around himself as if to confirm what he saw.

"Incredible..."James whispered to himself.

"Papa, where did you get this from?Who... Who gave you to be given to me?" Harry said in amazement, feeling the texture of the fabric on his fingers.

"I... I don't know, I..." James looked stunned, getting up from the bed and walking over to Harry "Son, look at me and pay close attention to what I'll tell you: don't tell anyoneabout this, are you understanding me?To anyone."

Harry blinked in confusion.

"Why?"

"Promise meyou won't tell!" James said seriously.

"Fine... I... I won't tell anyone..." he murmured,removing the cloak from his shoulders "I promise."

"Well... well..."James said, putting his hand on Harry's head, walking to the door, but before stopping to see him for the last time, holding the cloak in his arms.

Harry watched his father open his mouth as if to say something to him, but he soon saw the hesitation in the man's eyes, a fear in which he was curious.

"Your mom and I are waiting for you todine... Don't belate,okay?" he said, leaving the room and closing the door gently, leaving Harry very confused.

July 24, 1963

Among all the annual events, the Summer Festival was by far the most awaited by theGodric'sHollowpeople- and with good reason: for two weeks children, teenagers and adults had fun with their families and friends in the park that contained a circus, ferris wheel, roller coaster, stands with different types of food as well as the different games in which people could win prizes.

An unmissable event for those wholivedin a city as small as that and with few things to do - and that was exactly one of the arguments used by Harry to convince his parents to let him go.

'Darling, tomorrow we'll celebrate with all ourfriends from the coven.What is the need to... To gotoa Muggle event as simple as this one?'Lilytried to persuade him for some reason, for the 16th birthday of the young wizards and witches was as important an occasion as baptism andsabbats.

But Harry wouldn't be him if he gave up easily.

After much insistence - and possibly using some innocent lies - they reached an agreement: he could go to the Summer Festival, but he should be home before 10 pm.

It didn't matter.

He was still gratefulthat heknew he would have one of the best nights of his life there yet, celebrating his first birthday with his boyfriend and both having their firstofficial dateas a couple.

Except that only they knew, because for the others it would be just two friends having fun.

'But even though it's a secret, it's still a date!'Cedric assured him a few days earlier.

Standing at the entrance porch while a steady stream of peoplecamein, Harry was delighted to look at that profusion of flashing coloredlights, live music mixing with the sounds of the children's euphoric screams and the teenagers' laughter... He smiled when he saw the so-called ferris wheel spinning at the back of the fair as well as the roller coaster already containing a huge queue.

It was sensational.

"Do you like what you see?" a voice came from behind him, along with a nudge on his hip.

Harry gave a small start of fright, but laughed when he saw Cedric beside him, he smiled when he saw him.

Dressed in his dark trousers with a gray cardigan, he looked no less than perfect.

"It's brilliant!"Harry exclaimed, too happy tocursehim because of the scare, not knowing if he was talking about the festival itself or the boy.

"I know..." Cedric murmured as he looked in front of him, putting his hands in his pockets casually "My parents took me here since we moved here... I lost count of how many times I've been on that roller-coaster"

"Really?And didn't you get tired of it?"

"No…Somehow I still have fun every time I go."

"So it's your favorite attraction?"

"No. I still prefer the ferris wheel." Cedric smiled pointing with his chin "The view from up there is sensational... Almost as if we could reach the stars!"

Cedric paused for a moment, looking at Harry sweetly.

"I always wanted you to be here."

Harry looked down, feeling embarrassed to have such controlling parents.

"I also always wanted to come." he answered honestly, looking down.

"I know... And you have no idea how happy I am that you're here." TheDiggory'ssonsaid, touchinghim discreetly on his forearm, making him look at him "Well, let's leave this chat aside because we're almost late."

"Late for what?"

Cedric smiled like a little boy as he pulled a roll of tickets from his pocket that was almost the length of his height.

"Ced!!!"Harry's eyes widened like Hedwig"You bastard, I brought my own money to buy the tickets!!!"

The taller boy shook his head.

"I invited you, you're the birthday boy and todayI'm the onewho pays!" he said proudly.

"Let me at least pay half..." Harry insisted, reaching into his pocket to reach his money.

"If you pull your money, I'll be offended!' he said trying to sound angry, but sounding no less than adorable.

Harry nodded grudgingly, but finally smiled.

"Good!I hope you're prepared, becausewe have a loooong night ahead of us,aaaand..." he looked at the first two tickets"Our first stop is at the Circus."

"Circus?!"Harry asked incredulously.

"Nothing better than laughing at the clowns instead ofwe beingthe clowns!" he defended himself, making the younger boy laugh.

Soon the two entered the big multicolored circus tent, sitting together in one of the stands.

Harry felt almost childlike anxiety as he saw the spotlights illuminate the arena, the troupe of clowns with their ridiculous outfits in their comical numbers emerging from the curtains, causing the audience to burst into a chorus of laughter.Cedric and he laughed so hard that tears came into their eyes and their bellies hurt, needing to take a deep breath for the next breathtaking performance: the acrobats.

If the audience laughed at the clowns, the same cannot be said when the number of acrobats started: everyone did "aaah's" and "oohh's" when they saw them performing impossible jumps and acrobatics in the air that seemed to defy the laws of physics or not less than a magic trick.

And speaking of magic tricks...

Harry had to stifle a laugh when he sawthe Mugglesaround him equally gaping at that eccentric figure dressed all in lilac and ruffles, known all over the country as the "greatest magician of all time" and also winner of the "most charming smile" award:GilderoyLockhart.

The Potter Heir bit his lower lip as he watched the number of illusions involving pigeons, white rabbits, handkerchiefs and top hats, thinking how ironic was the notion that he was a wizard capable of doing real magic watching a muggle with simple tricks; Harry looked at his boyfriend, seeing his eyes glazed as he watched the show, applauding enthusiastically at each end of the number.

That made Harry think...

How would Cedric react if he knew he was a wizard?That he had magical powers, that he could fly on brooms, could have a wand or cast spells?Would he be afraid?Would he be amazed?Would he think he was incredible or would he see him as a freak?

'No...'he thought, automatically applauding along with the others as he looked at the older boy 'Cedwould never think that of me'

"Brilliant, isn't it?" Cedric exclaimed as he leaned close to him, applauding like a child asLockhartmade his exaggerated curtsies and gestures of false modesty to the audience.

Harry continued to look at him, smiling sideways.

"Yes... It's brilliant." he replied.

Little by little the public left the stands of the circus, children dragging their parents by the arms while another party lined up to get autographs and take pictures withLockhart;as they walked with the crowd, Cedric discreetly took Harry's hand, intertwining his fingers with his in a loving way and smiling, knowing that during those few seconds no one would see what they were doing.

It made Harry smile... At least until they left the circus and had to separate their hands as if nothing had happened, keeping an appropriate distance like two boys had to do.

It was sad... And unfair, he thought.

The concept that he could never walk in public hand in hand with his boyfriend, he could never hug him or kiss him, always having to hide, camouflage and pretend was nothing short of cruel - love should be celebrated and not hidden as a shameful thing.

'But this is therealworld' he thought bitterly 'and I can't do anything about it'.

As they strolled through the game and food stands, Cedric seemed to have the best time of his life telling an anecdote involving his cousin Robert, clowns with explosive cars and fire in the circus;Harry smiled politely, adding a general comment, but deep down he felt more and more closed in his thoughts.

"Wait for me here, I'll buy a cotton candy for us, okay?" Cedric told him as they stopped next to the House of Mirrors, smiling before disappearing into the crowd.

Harry sighed, looking around.

A couple of feet from where he was, he spotted some couples from his school: the pretty girls in their thin-waisted dresses and wide skirts, as if they were flowers... The proud and happy boys at their sides, walking hand in hand or with the arm protectively over their shoulders.

Slowly he looked away, but soon he wished he hadn't - through an opening in the tent, he saw his own reflection in one of the mirrors: he was small, pale, clumsy... Always with that inherent aura of "weirdness" as if he was uncomfortable in his own skin, as if his existence was an effort and his presence was just tolerable.

Cedric on the other hand... He was almost perfection incarnate: beautiful on the outside, even more beautiful on the inside, always gentle, loving and genuinely kind.He was good.

...too good for someone like him.

Whywas Cedric with him?Whywould he stay with someone whose he could never walk hand in hand or present to his parents?Why of all people, did Cedric choose him?

Harry sat on a bench next to him, wishing he could have his invisibility cloak there.

"Oh the line was bloody long... But I did it!" Cedric exclaimed as he approached, carrying two huge cones of pink cotton candy in his hands and offering one to Harry "For the birthday boy!"

Harry smiled wistfully as he took one, while his boyfriend sat beside him;At that moment, a group of girls passed by them, very beautiful girls, some of them looking at Cedric with clearly attraction and then blushing, laughing and whispering among themselves in that typical female conspiracy.

"Harry... Is something wrong?" Cedric asked worried looking at the smaller one.

The Potter Heir took a deep breath, looking up and seeing the starry sky with the waning moon... It was a beautiful summer night.

"Wherewill thistake us?"he asked in a whisper as he looked at Cedric, his green eyes uncertain.

"This what?"

"This..." Harry gestured with his index finger as he pointed the space between them.

Cedric tilted his head curiously, keeping silent as he waited for him to proceed.

"What if we're making a mistake?" Harry muttered "What if I' m a mistake for you?"

The blond-haired boy gasped in surprise, looking back at the little one.

"Why are you saying something like that?"he asked, leaning forward to hear and see him better.

Harry took a deep breath.

"Ced... Look at me... I'm not... I'm not good enough for you... I don't..." he swallowed the words, lowering his head.

Cedric looked at him for long seconds, finally sighing.

"Of all the things you've already told me... That was certainly the worst shit ever."he said seriously, making Harry's eyes widen at him."And don't come and make this surprise face, Harry Potter, because I'm serious."

Harry was silent.

"Do you know what makes memost indignant and above all makes me sad?" Cedric looked at him "It's realizing that you can't see in yourself how..."

He paused, seeming tobereally angry.

"How wonderful and... Unique you are!" he completed.

Harry sniffled, feeling his eyes sting.

"How do you not realize that the only person I love is you?"Cedric asked finally, looking him in the eye.

"I know you love me." Harry whispered "And I know I love you... Hell... I love you, but..."

"But...?"

Harry looked at him.

"What will become of us in the future?" he asked quietly, looking at the Festival around him "One day, soon or later, we'll realize thatthis world doesn't have a place for people like us."

'In your world and in myworld'Harry added mentally.

Cedric was silent for long minutes, his handsome face concentrated on Harry's words as he kept his gray eyes fixed in front of him.But little by little his face softened with a confident smile.

"Then I will make a place just for us." he looked at Harry with simplicity.

Harry felt his heart beat faster, his hands shaking as he looked at Cedric.

"Now... Are we going to eat this cotton candy or not?" he said cheerfully, taking a wad of candy and stuffing it in his mouth.

The wizard smiledminimally, starting to eat and graduallyfeelinglighter and happier.

During the next two hours, Harry and Cedric spent the roll of tickets on the different games offered at the Festival: Harry discovered that the older boy was a terrible sniper, unable to hit a miserable duckling with his shotgun;but if Cedric was bad at shooting, Harry could be worse at throwing the rings at the target, eliciting laughter from his boyfriend.

But not everything was a failure.

At one of the stands Cedric had the feat of hitting the balls in the basketball hoop for a greater number of consecutive times and could thus choose a prize - to Harry's total embarrassment, the boy had given himaplushmini lion.

"I'm saying to you, it was easy... Everything is a matter of aiming and calculating well the angle and arc of the ball's trajectory." Cedric said as they walked, gesturing with his hands.

"Oh, really? Won't you tell me that luck didn't work, too?"Harry blinked boldly.

"Of course not!I have my skills, thank you very much!" he replied falsely offended.

Harry smiled, looking at his watch and seeing that it was almost time to go home.

"I don'tthink wehave time togo on theFerris wheelnow." he murmured a little dejectedly.

"Well... I think we can manage with what we have." Cedric replied 'And I already have an e with me?"

"To where?"

"You will see..."

Cedricguided himthrough different tents and stands until they stopped in a dark purple circular tent, decorated with several crescent moons and golden stars.On the poster in front was analready fadedimageof a woman in a mysterious pose along with the words:

"MADAME TRELAWNEY: THE FUTURE WITHIN YOUR REACH"

Harry made a skeptical expression.

"A psychic?" he turned to the lad.

Cedric shrugged.

"Cho told me she was good... And I was always curious to meet a psychic." he defended himself.

"A charlatan, you mean."Harry corrected.

"Why, Harry... It never hurts to try." he said playfully "Besides, think about how much fun it can be..."

Harry doubted it very much.

As far as he knew, the foresight and the art of Divination wasviewpejoratively in the Wizarding World as itwasrare the cases of genuine seers and psychics, leaving only the frauds and charlatans.

He looked at Cedric again.

"You're not serious, are you?"

"Why not?"

Harry stood looking at him, but finally shrugged.

"Well, fine.. Since we're here." he replied.

Cedric handed two tickets to the attendant who offered to keep his coats on entering of the tent,both of themcould already hear the sound of exoteric music and smell the incense;Harryall thetimewas looking in a funny expression to Cedric, this one seeming to giggle.

When they actually entered the tent, they saw this MadameTrelawney, identical to the poster, however 20 years older andmuch more eccentric: she wore glasses with very thick lenses that seemed to amplify the size of her wide eyes, her hair looked more like a mane, giving her an air of savage (or crazy), and her clothes were "exotic", at best.

"Welcome, welcome, my dearests" she got up to welcome them as if they were old friends "I was waiting for you!"

Harry frowned as he looked at Cedric, saying between his teeth something like 'I bet she says that to everyone.'

"Waiting for us?"

"Yes... I felt the... Your energiesreachingto my direction!" she said dramatically, causing Harry to discreetly cover his mouth to contain his laughter.

"Oh... Well..." Cedric smiled,offering his hand to her"Nice to meet you, ma'am."

"MadameTrewlaney, pleasure, but you can call me Sybill." she said, holding Cedric's hand in both hands "Oh, what hands you have!Hands of a talented musician!"

"Actually, I don't play anything!" Cedric said, looking at Harry who was already red of laughing internally.

"But you have time to learn!" Sybill replied as if it was no big deal, patting Cedric's hand, turning to Harry "Ah, my dear... You are even more adorable in person!!!"

"Thanks." Harry said, looking at the psychic looking for something nice to say about her "And you are... Kind?"

Sybill smiled at him, extending his hands for Harry to greet her.

And he did so.

However, when he touched the woman's hands, two things happened: the first was that Harry felt his magic core stir as if it were fanned by the energy that came fromher;Sybill, in turn, widened her eyes even more, panting as she released the boy's hands and placing her palm on her chest as if trying to recover from a strong emotion.

Harry knew at that moment that SybillTrewlaneywas anything but a charlatan.

"Oh... My boy... You..." she gasped in surprise, looking amazed... and also horrified.

Did she know about witches?

"What happened?"Cedric frowned as he looked at them.

The psychic looked at Harry and Cedric, smiling at last.

"Nothing... Everything is fine.Let's sit down, huh?" she guided them to the round table, where there was - obviously - a crystal ball.

Sybill sat in front of the table, while Harry and Cedric sat side by side.

"So..." she said, clearing her throat, wiggling her fingers in the air in an eccentric way "To what do I owe the honor of receiving this beautiful young couple in my humble tent?"

The two teenagers opened their eyes wide, Harry coughing drywhile Cedric went red as a pepper.

"I think... I think you're mistaken, ma'am." Cedric said nervously "We are just..."

"...inlove with each other!" she smiled at both of them, her big eyes showing nothing less than admiration instead of scolding.

Cedric and Harry blushed, feeling their hearts beat fast as they realized that their secret now had was known to a third person.

"Buddha once said that there are three things that cannot be hidden..." she said while opening her tarot deck "The Sun... The Moon... And the Truth."

The two remained silent.

"And I would humbly add a fourth element that cannot be hidden." she said, leaning in their direction "Love."

Harry and Cedric looked at each other.

"From the first minute you stepped foot in my tent, I felt the vibration of your feelings for each other." she smiled "It's pure... It's beautiful... It's divine!I like it!"

The boys gradually smiled.

"Now... What brings you here?"

Cedric cleared his throat.

"A friend told me that you were good... And I thought it wouldn't cost anything to come here." he said shyly.

"I see, I see..." she looked at Cedricfor a long momentand smiled at him, making him blush.Then she looked at Harry "I can seewhyyou fell in love with him, dear boy... He exhales light..."

Harry smiled, lowering his head in a burst of shyness.

"...And he makes you shine in the process." she completed, smiling at both "Could you both show your hands?"

Cedric and Harry looked at each other, finally spreading their hands on the table.

Trewlaneyleaned forward, smiling as he took both their hands and brought them together.

"Palmistry..." she murmured by looking at them "…is the ancient art of analyzing in the palm the past, the present and the future that a personowns.Fate is written here!"

She touched the palm of their hands with her index finger.

"And..." Cedric shifted in his chair, looking interested "What do you see?"

Sybill took Cedric's hand, her countenance becoming concentrated.

"Ah... Yes..." she smiled, her index finger running along the lines on Cedric's palm "I see generosity... Loyalty... A great sense of honor, of balance... You are the pride of your parents... Really loved by everyone who knows you."

Cedric smiled shyly, while Harry looked at him lovingly.

"People can underestimate your kindness by mistaking it for weakness..."Trewlaneypointed out by touching the phalanx of his finger "Andseeing only the good inpeople can beharmful,honey...The world is cruel to those of kind hearts."

Cedric nodded, making a mental note of it.Sybill paused for a moment, her brow furrowing more and more.

"What's it?"

"Now... This is..." she looked at him."This is odd."

"What is odd?"Harry asked worriedly.

Sybill pointed to a specific line.

"See that line?It is the Line of Life." she explained to the two teenagers "We all have unique line patterns, but even thesepatterns can follow a 'common' pattern."

The boys made a confused expression.

"Your Line of Life..." the psychic said with emphasis "It's intersected.It's cut in half andthencontinues."

"And..." Cedric swallowed dry "And what does that mean?"

Sybill frowned.

"I don't know..." she said, closing his hand gently, looking at Harry.

The wizard felt nervous, his heart in his mouth as she turned her attention to his hand, a part of himself praying that she wouldn't say something too compromising.

Sybill repeated the same process: she held Harry's hand, her index finger tracing the patterns on his palm as if using a brush on a canvas.

She looked at him.

"I see courage... I see strengthand stubbornness... An insightful mind and natural talent for whatyou were born with." she said, giving a little wink making Harry understand immediately "You were born different... Different from all of them, different from heart and soul...So many don't understand you, don't they?And it makes you feel... Alone... Broken.At least until you found theone who is your half."

Sybill looked at Cedric, who in turn was looking intently at Harry, who remained silent.

"Many want your heart." Sybill said in a somber tone"But it already belongs to one person."

With a sigh she closed Harry's hand, looking at the tarot cards in front of him.

"Now..."Trewlaneysaid while picking up the cards "The future is uncertain.Keeps changing every minute, is capricious, cloudy anddiffusetothosewhom havethe Sight.But Fate... Fate is concrete, it's true... It's a line that stretches,contorts,expands or shrinks, but neverbreaks."

The woman offered the deck of cards to both of them.

"You both cut the deck in three pilesplease." she guided.

Harry and Cedric did so.

"Fate always charges what is due."Sybill said "We all reap what we sow."

The three were silent when they saw the three piles of cards on the table, Sybill joining both hands while looking at them intently.

"The two together take the first card from each section." she said.

They two looked at each other and nodded, taking their index-fingers to the first card, pulling together to the center of the table.

Sybill turned the card over.

Harry saw the image of a man and a woman, the two of them together as an angel illuminated them from above.That one had the number VI.

"The Lovers." Sybill said with a smile for both of them "Born to be together, destined for each other..."

Cedric smiled at Harry, holding his hand under the table.

"Now, take the next card, dear ones."

Feeling confident, the two repeated the gesture and took the second card, offering it to Sybill, who turned it over.Upon seeing the card, Harry gradually felt his smile disappear, giving way to something that left a lump in his throat when he saw a familiar figure.

A very familiar.

The image of a demonic beast with horns, accompanied by two lesser demons and the number XV.

"The Devil." Sybill said seriously, looking at Harry "The obstacle... Perdition..."

Cedric paled, squeezing Harry's hand under the table, this one static in his position.

"The last card... Please." she asked.

This time, it took Cedric and Harry a long time to get the letter out, both of them feeling an agonizing sensation in their chests.The psychic turned the letter around, causing both teenagers to be mortified.

A skeletal hooded figure, with a scythe in its hand and skulls under its feet, being ruled by the number XIII.

"The Death." Sybill said looking at the two.

Harry was white as paper, his green eyes wide in an expression of silent horror as he stared at the card on the table.Cedric swallowed and cleared his throat.

"I think it's enough for tonight." he said seriously."Come on Harry... I need to leave you at home."

Harry was quiet.

"Harry?" he called again, this time getting a reaction from the younger boy."I'll get our coats... Okay?"

Harry nodded slowly.

Cedric took one last look atTrewlaney, his handsome face in a very serious countenance, finally leaving the tent towards the attendant.

Harry blinked quickly, rising from his chair as if awakening from a trance, from a horrible nightmare he had had at that moment.

"Allow me to give you an advice, child" the psychic said as she approached him, looking at him with intensity and holding him by the elbow.

Harry swallowed and nodded.

"Be careful with your family and the one you consider as family."

The teenager gasped, feeling astonished to be faced by the glassy eyes of the seer.

"M-myf-family?"

"Yes."

"T-they..." Harry found itdifficult to speak and think "Theyw-want my w-well..."

Sybill's countenance was cold.

"No, they don't ."she said resolutely.

Harry felt his lungs with a sudden breathlessness as if he had been hit in the stomach.

Sybill looked down, her hand still holding the tarot card with the figure of Death.

"Take this card..." she said urgently, placing the card in Harry's hand "When the moment approaches, you will know... You will know."

Feeling unable to react, Harry held the card, still looking at the woman next to him.

"May God have mercy on you two... May He protect you..." shewhispered,her eyes wide "You both will need it."

Harry opened his mouth to say something, but he didn't have time.

"Come on Harry." Cedric reappeared with their coats, placing the boy's on his shoulders."We have to go."

He looked at the psychic seriously.

"Good night, ma'am" he said coldly, directing the younger one out of the tent.

Harry felt himself beingled by Cedric outside the Festival perimeter, realizingthat they were in the parking lot after a few minutes of walking in silence.

"You were right." Cedric said with restrained fury, walking in hard steps "That woman is nothing less than a trickster charlatan.I shouldn't have spent our time or our tickets there... How daft I am!"

The wizard didn't answer, he just preferred to perform two possible actions at that moment, which was breathing and walking beside him.

"Ohhh, if Cho were a man she wouldpay me for pointing out this kind of... morbid entertainment!" he snorted, finally arriving at his father oldtruck from the 1940s, parked in a more distant location.

Cedric stopped, running his hands through his dark-golden hair as he looked at Harry, the little one still pale, silent and visibly scared.

"Love... I'm sorry!" he said as he hugged him "I... I ruined your birthday..."

Harry cuddled up against him, smelling the soft cologne that emanated from the older boy's neck as well as enjoying the warmth of his body.Even with his coat on, he felt cold, chilled inside.

"It was supposed to be a perfect night... A special night and not a stupid announcement of tragedy coming from a... An old bat who think she's a prophet or something!!!" Cedric said, kissing Harry's head.

The two remained silent, enjoying the intimate embrace they shared in that deserted place, lit by the lights of the Festival in the distance.Harry took a deep breathseveraltimes, his fingers tightening on Cedric's shirt as if to make sure he was still there.

TheDiggory'ssongently detached himself from the youngest, the warm palm of his big, gentle hand caressing Harry's face with infinite tenderness.

"Well... I hope I didn't ruin this night entirely,becauseI have a gift for you."he whispered, looking at him intently.

Harry blinked several times, feeling confused.

'Huh?" he murmured "Ced... You already gave me a gift... I... I had a lot of fun."

It was true.Despite the regrets, it had been a good night.

"No..." Cedric disagreed, blushing beautifully "It's my special gift for you... I've been saving it since last week."

Harry watched Cedric rummage in the inside pocket of his coat, pulling out a small package.

"I know it's not much.God, I saved everything I had and still..." he looked down, embarrassed "I know you must be used to more... finer and more elegant things."

He laughed at himself holding the box.

"Who am I to give something to the heir of a Lord, right?" he murmured lightly, turning to look at Harry and handing the box "But it's with all my heart."

Harry looked at the black velvet box in his hand, feeling his legs trembling.

"Can I open?' he asked.

"Please." the blond encouraged.

Harry opened the box: inside, there was a delicate gold chain that seemed to shine even in the diffused light of the parking lot, with a pendant of a small chubby bird with golden wings as the finish.

"It's aGolden-Snidget..." Cedric said in a low voice "Part of the folklore of Fantastic Beasts ofGodric'sHollow... The legend says that when theGolden-Snidget find the Silver-Snidget, they... They stay together for the rest of their lives."

The dark-haired wizard looked at Cedric, watching him show the twin necklace in silver that was already on his neck.

"What I mean..." Cedric said shyly "Is that you, Harry... James... Potter... You are the love of my life. Yesterday, today, and…"

He smiled sheepishly.

"Forever"

Harrygasped,his heart pounding in his chest, the magic running through his veins and exploding internally like a bomb, his emotions on edge showing by an emotional smile.

"This is the best gift I have ever received." he whispered warmly, smiling like never before "Could you put it for me?"

Cedric gasped and smiled, taking the chain and putting it around the boy's neck.

"You are the best thing that happened to me." Harry completed, kissing and hugging him, pressing his face against the chest of the older boy "I love youCed."

Cedric closed his eyes as he hugged him.

"I love you too Harry!" he whispered."Happy Birthday!"

With his eyes closed, Harry remained embraced with his boyfriend,hislast words reminding him of something he could no longer ignore: within exactly one year, he'd have to choose between the Muggle World,where he would stay with him or the Wizarding World, where he would have his Dark Baptism.

The choice seemed obvious to him: it was on the chain around his neck and on the body he was hugging...

...and it was also in the Death card in his trouser pocket.

Chapter End Notes

In the next chapter, 'Edge of Seventeen', Harry makes his decision which would impact his life and will lead to a major tragedy.

Thank you very much to all of you for reading, commenting and being patient with me (I'm doing my best to not make this fanfic too long and tiring at the same time that I want to maintain a certain flow in the narrative)... Your support is the reason why I got here!

Afterword

End Notes

If you liked it, let me know... I would love to read your thoughts about it :)

Please drop by the archive and comment to let the author know if you enjoyed their work!